« Srom f^e fet6rarg of (profesBor ^atnuef O^iffer in (^emorg of 3ubge ^amuef (gtiffer QStecfeinrib^e (J?reeenteb fig ^dmuef (giiffer QBrecfttnr%e feong fo f^e &t6rarg of (prtnceton C^eofogicaf ^emtndrg # r^^./«/2.. /oo COURSE . LECTURES ON THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS IN PNEUMATOLOGY, ETHICS, AND DIVINITY: WITH REFERENCES TO THE MOST CONSIDERABLE AUTHORS OH EACH SUBJECT. B'&p''the late Rev. PHILIP T)0DDRIDGE, D.D, THE FOURTH EDITION. TO WHICH ARE ADDED, A GREAT NUMBER OF REFERENCES, AND MANY NOTES OF REFERENCE, TO THE VARIOUS WRITERS, ON THE SAME TOPICS, WHO HAVE APPEARED SINCE THE DOCTOR'S DECEASE. By ANDREW KIPPIS, d.d. f.r.s. and s.a, V O L U M E II. ^^' 174* ^c. — -Ap. Op. vol. i. /. i. c. xxiii. p. 92. c. xxvii — xxx. f. 123 — 156. 10. The calamity of Eli's family, and the transferring the priefthood to the defcendants of Eleazar, were foretold by Samuel and other pro- phets, I Sam. ii. 31 — 36. iii. 11 — 14. 11. The birth of Solomon, his extraordinary profperity, and that of the Ifraelites under him, together with the fettlcmcnt of the crown on his defcendants, was foretold by Nathan to David, J Chron. xxii. 8 — 10. 12. The revolt of the ten tribes from the houfe of David, was foretold by Abijah to Jeroboam, before there appeared any probability of it, /. e, in the midfl of Solomon's profperity, 1 Kings xi. 29— J 8. B 2 13- The ^ The Suhje^ continued. Part VI. 3. The deftru(flion of Bethel and its idola- trpus priefls was foretold as to be accomplifhed by Jnfiahy who was named on this occafion 360 years before his birth ; as well as the dcftrucT:ion of the family of Jeroboam for his continual ido- latry, as alfo the captivity of JJrael beyond the Euphrates^ then a very dirtant and very impro- bable event, 1 King^ xiii. 2, 3. xiv. 10 — 16. 14. The faniine in JJraely their deliverance from the repeated invafions of the AJfyrianSy the death of Abab^ and ruin of his family by Jehu^ with feveral other events in the reign of Ahabj were foretold by Elijah and other prophets, I Kings xvii-^xxii. 15. The relief of Samaria^ when prefled by a fiege, the exaltation of Jehu and Hazael, and the victory of IJraei over the Moabites^ bclides feveral private and perfonal events, were foretold by Elijhat 2 Kings vii— -xiii. LECT. 16. The deliverance of the Jews from the cxxrx. confpiracy of Rczin and Pekahy and afterwards the defeat of Sennacherib, and the captivity of the Jews in Babylon, were all foretold by Ifaiah ; as the laft event was alfo by Jeremiah ^ Hojeay and .many other prophets. 17. The deliverance of the Jews from th^ Baybyloniflj captivity as to be accomplifhed by CvrnSy (though an event quite* unparalleled in its kind) was foretold by feveral of the prophets, and particularly by Ifaiah, who named Cyrus many years before he was born, and the very date of that deliverance was fixed by Jeremiah to 70 years from the beginning of the captivity. Ifa.xWv. 24— 28. xlv. I- — 4. Jer, xxv. 11, iz. xxix. IT. Dan. ix. 2. Zecb. vii. 5. 18. The calamities which fell upon the Tyri^ ans, the SidonianSy the Egyptians, the Ethiopians, the Edomites, the Moabites, t\\t Ammonites /the: Syrians, the Arabians^ and many other' nations were exprefsiy foretold by Ifaiah, Jtremiahy F.'zekiel, Part VI. The SubjeEf continued. Ezekiel, Jfnos, and fcveral other prophets ; and above all, the deftrinftion of Biibylony with fuch particular circumflanccs as are really alloniiliing, and fuch a prediction of its utter dcfolation, as humanly fpcaking feemed iinpoHible, when the prophecies were delivered, and even long after their publication in the world, confidering the grcatncfs and magnificence of that city. Sykcs's Conned, f. viii. p. 139 — 150. Roiiin's AnCi. Hift. vol.W. f. 232 — 260, Fr, It may be added under this head, that the eafy conquefl" of E^ypt by Nebnchadne'Z'zar , fo beau- tifully defcribed, Jcr. xliii. 12. and its final abafement, E%ek. xxx. 13. are events, conlider- ing the extraordinary grandeur of Egypt at that time, and the great confidence of its princes, extremely wonderful in their corrcfpondencc with that predidion. Roll. ibid. 'vol. i. p. 175 — 180. The exa(fl accomplifhment of the above-men- tioned predictions is well illultratcd by Dr. Pri- deaiix in his Connections and by Dr. Wells in his notes on the minor prophets, and many other writers. 19. The fucceflion of the AJfyriany Terfian^ Grecian^ and Roman monarchies, feveral parti- cular circumftances in the hiftory of the Ptole- maid^y and Seleuciddey the perfecution of the Jeivs under Aniiochus Epipbanes, and even the erecflion of the Papal kingdom, are foretold by Daniel: Dan. ii, v, vii, viii, xi, xii. and that part of them relating to the former article is well illuftrated by the writers quoted under the laft ftep, as thofe relating to the latter are by Sir I/aac Newtony in his book on the prophecies ; (on which alfo fee JVIjiJion'^ remarks) and in feme meafure by Lotvman on the Revelations, See thofe paflages in the feveral volumes of Rollings Ancient liijioryy which particularly relate B 3 to Deduciions from the SuhjeSl. Part VI. to thefc prophecies, voL vi. p. 270 — 280, ^ p. 289, 290. 'voL viii. p, 417 — 424, 583 — 600. ir. * 20. Thofe prophecies which relate to the kingdom of the Mcfjiah^ and the various circum- (lances which would attt^nd his appearance, are fo coniidcrablc, that we lliall make them the niattcr of a diftindt propofition, and therefore v\ave the mention of them here. / ' Sykes's Conneu. c. viii. COROLLARY I. If the genuinenefs and credibility of the books of the Old Tcrtament be allowed, we have here a mofl certain proof of the divine foreknowledge of future contingencies ; fince there are fome things foretold, which depended as much as any thing we can imagine upon the volition of free agents : and if it be faid, as it is by Mr. CoUlher and fome others, that God had determined to render .thofe events necrjfaryy ?ind upon that determinar- tion foretold them ; it is to be confidered, that fome of the events mentioned above, efpecially gr. 2y 7, 9. are as criminal as any we can imagine, nnd in forne of thofe indances are foretold by God as crimes, which he would feverely puniiti on thofe who were the agents in them ; which plainly fhews that they were not necelTarily de- termined, nor their accountablenefs in that in- • Befides the references already made to Bifhop Newton's DilTertations on the Prophecies, recourfe may in general be had to him for an illuftration of many of the topics here mentioned. See particularly vol. i. p. 176 — to the end; vol. ii. p. i — 198. Works, vol. i. p. loi — 269. ibid, p, 286 — 391. The prophecy contained in the eleventh chapter of Daniel is particularly illuf- trated by M. /^baiizit. See his trades as tranflated by Dr. Har- vvood, p. 248 — 282. Mr. Zoiich, in his '• Enquiry into the Prophetical Character of the Romans, as defcribed in Daniel," has particularly applied to that people the twenty-third, twenty- fpurtb, and twenty-fifth verfcs of the eighth chapter. fiance Part VI. Dedu^ions from the Suhje^f. ftance fufpended, as Mr. Colliber fuppofes. Where confidcrable bodies of men arc concerned in the predidion, which is the cafe in fome inftances above, the difficulty on his hypothelis is ftill greatly increafcd ; and indeed it is difficult to fay how God could determine upon fuch fup- pofed neceffitating influences as fit, unlcfs (con- trary to this hypothefis) he forefaw thofc cir- cumftances that would render them fo, Collib. Enq.p.<^'i — 102. Saurin's Scnn, vol, i. p. 199, 200. 3ii Edit, COROL L A R Y 2. Such a feries of prophecies as is here defcribed is a very evident proof of the peculiar prefence of God with the Jeivijb nation, which is farther evidenced by the many fignal miracles wrought in confirmation of it. COROLLARY 3. The accomplifhment of many of thefe pro- phecies, and efpecially of thofe relating to the chriftian religion, and to events which happened after the time of Chrift, does evidently prove the genuinenefs and credibility of the books in which they are contained : and it is to be confidered as an argument for them independently on thofe urged before. Prop. 107, 108. for none can with the leaft (hew of reafon pretend they were forged fince Chrift's appearance; and it is moft evident, that there is fuch a connexion between one part of the old teftament and another, and fuch a mutual dependence, that the whole hiftory mult in the main be credible, if thofe parts of it arc allowed to be true, in which thefe prophecies are to be found, efpecially the books of Ifaiab and of Paniel, Fid, Sykes ubi fupra. Hartley on Man, vol, ii. Prop. 30. p, 150—154. B 4 sciio^ $ Prophecies concernhig the Mejfiah, Part VI. SCHOLlU^f. The arguments brought againfl" the genuine- nefs of the book of Daniel are propofed and fully confuted in the following references. Collins'' s Lit. Scheme^ p. 149 — 159-— — Bullock's Find. /. 1 8 1 — 195 . Chand. Find, of Dan. paff. — Neivton's Di[fert. vol. ii. Introd. p. i — 20. IForks, vol. i. p. 275 — 285. Lardner's Teft: vol. iii. c. xxxvii. § 3, 4.- Works ^ vol. viii. p. 1 84 — 204. PROPOSITION CXII. LECT. To colled: the chief of thofe Old Teftament cxxx. Prophecies which moll: evidently relate to the ^•''''^^^'''^*^ Messiah and his kingdom. SOLUTION. 1. It was foretold by many of the prophets, that the knowle-d^e of the true God Ihould be extended from Jerajakm over the whole earth; and that pagan idolatry fhould be entirely or in a great meafure fupprelTed by it, PJalm xxii. 27. Ixxxvi. 9. IJa. ii. 1—5, 17, 18. xi. 9. xlv. 22, •23. Jer. X. II. Zepb. ii. 11. Mai. i. 11. Bullock's Find. p. 73—^79. 2. Immediately after the /ally as recorded by MofeSy intimation was given of fome perfon to , defcend from the woman, fo as to be called her feedy who fliould triumph over the enemy that vanquifliedthem, though he fnould himfelf receive fome damage comparatively fmall, Gen.'\\\. 15. Chand.. on Mir. p. 275.' ■ • Sherlock on Proph. p. 66 — 83. p. 54 — 72. i^d Edit, Collins ' s Lit, Scheme, / . 23 1 — 239. Rev. exatfi. with Cand. vol. i. p.^'j — ^o Middleton's Pojlh. Works. 3. It was foretold to Ahra^jam^ iJciaCy and "Jacoby that -^l ■nations Jhould be bleffed in their feed: which may naturally fignify, that a perfon to Part VI, ^he Suhkci CGntlnued. to dcfcend from them fliould be a blefUng to jTiankind. G*?;/. xii. 3. xxii. 18. xxvi. 4. xxxviii. 4. Jacob on his dying bed fpcaks of fome vic- torious pcrfon, unto whom the people fnould h^ gathered, whom he calls Sbiloh, declaring that he Ihould appear before Judah ceafed to be a tribe. Gen. xlix. 10. Sherlock on Proph. Dilf. iii. pa[f. Mcde's Diatribe in Loc. - Nezv ton's Dilfert, vol. i. A'°. iv. p. 85 — 113. IVorksy vol. i. p. 53^—68. Jennings's Jezvi/b Antiq. vol. i. p. 76—81. 5. Mofes fpeaks of a prophet like unto himfeJfy who fliould be raifed up with fuch proof of divine authority, that all who rejeded him fliould be rejedled and deflroyed by God ; which could not refer to a fuccejion of prophets, fmce it is exprefsly faid none of them were like Mofes. Deitt. xviii, 18 — 20. xxxiv. 10. Coll. Lit, Scheme^ p. 239 — 262. Jef-^ fries' s true Grounds y p. 12 8-— 133. Harris on the Me[f. Serm. vii. p. 199. '^herl. on Proph. p. 1 87 — 193. Bullock's Serm. in Loc. or his Find. p. 220 — 246. Jor tin's Rem. on Ecclcf. Hiji. vol.'i. p. 196—222. 'Nezvton's Dijjert. vol. i. N". vi. p. 156 — 175. Ip'orksy vol. i. p. 90 — 100. 6. David forctels a perfon who fliould be owned by God as his fon^ to whom univeifal dominion over the heathens fliould be given, and who fhould punifh with utter dcftrudion all that {hculd refufc to fubmit to his government, PJa. ii. pajj. He fpeaks alfo of an illuftrious and vidlorious perfon, whom he calls his Lordy that fliould likewife be a pricjl for ever after the order of Melchifedekf Pfal.cx. and this i^ pro- bably the fame glorious pcrfon, whom he elfe- whfCre calls God, and of whom he liiys much more StO Prophecies co7icernmg the Mejjiah, Part VI. more than could be applied to Solomon , or any other temporal prince, both with regard to the excellency of his character, and the extent and perpetuity of his kingdom. Pfal. xlv. pajf. & \xxu, pqff. pr^f. ver. ^y 8, ii, 13, 14, 17. To which add P/til. xxii. 26 — 31. which if it be allowed to refer to the fame event, then the former part will alfo appear a prediclion that this glorious perfon (hould fiiffer, with circum- llances remarkably fulfilled in the death of Chrift. See alio 2 Sam. xxiii. i — 7. which relates to the glorious reign of the J/i/i One over men, and expreircs the final deflru(ilion of thofe that op- pofc his kingdom, as well as the bleflings given by an everlalling covenant to thofe that fliould be his faithful fubjefts. Grey on the lajl words of David, — Jortin^s Rem. vol. i. p. 183. 7. IJaiah fpeaks of an extraordinary child, who fhould be born of a virgin^ of the houfe of David, whofe name fliould be called EmmanueJy who fliould grow up from, infancy to manhood, who (liould alfo bear many other illuftrious titles, which fpeak him to be more than human ; who Ihould be moft eminent for wifdom and piety, and finally, who fhould eftablifh a moft fuccefs- ful and permanent kingdom .by very peaceful and gentle methods. IJa. vii. 14, i^c. ix. 5—7. xi. I — I©, xlii. T — 7. Collins on the Grounds ^ ^c. p. 61 — 7 1 . Chand. on Mir. p, 161 — 268. Greenes Lett, to Coll. I^\ iv. paJf. Dod. Fain. Exp. vol. i. p. 39. Note e.—KennicotCs Serm. on IJaiah vii. J4. — '- — VVilUams^s Objerv. on ditto, 8. God foretold his purpofc of laying a foun- dation ftone in Ziony whereby all that truft in him fhould be faved, when others fhould find that their fhelter was fwept away by ftorms of the divine vengeance. IJa. xxviii. 16—18. 9. IJaiah Part VI. ^he Sahjefl conthtied. 9. Ifaiah likevvife foretold an extraordinary appearance of God, which fliould be attended ■with the miraculous cure of the blind, the lame, the deaf, and the dumb, and introdudory to a iTatc of extraordinary holinefs and everlafting joy. Ifa. XXXV. 3 — 10. 10. The fame prophet alfo foretold the com- ing of one, who fhould from the wildernefs pre- pare the way for an extraordinary divine appear- ance, and bring tidings of a mofl: gracious and compaflionate fhepherd. Ifa. xl. i — 11. 11. i/j/Vz/:' afterwards fpeaking of a perfon, to "whom the characflcrs gr. i, 7, 9. do fo evidently agree, that we cannot doubt but it is the fame mentioned before, adds, that he fhould be re- je(5ted and abhorred of the Ifraelitcs: and after- wards fpeaking of a perfon, to whom the fame charadlers do belong, foretels his being rejeded and wounded, mentions his filent fubmifllon under his fufFerings, and at length his death and burial. Ifa. xlix. i — 11. \\\. per tot. liii. i — 9. Collins' s Lit. Sch. c. v. § 12. p. 208 — 220. Bi/hop Chajid. of Chrifian, p. ijS ■ — 194. p. 147 — 161. Ed. 2. — Harris's Rein arks, pcff. Burn. Life of Rochefl. p. 140 — 143. Bullock's Find. p. 147 -156. la. Ncverthelcfs, in the fame period he pro- phefies of the exaltation and glory of this re- markable perfon, and the fuccefs of his caufe in the world ; which evidently implies his refur- redlion from the dead. Ifa. liii. 10, 12. See the writers quoted above. In the following chapter he defcribcs a mofl: gracious and impor- tant covenant to be made with Jews and Gentiles by him, and fuch univerfal propofals of pardon and grace, as would by multitudes be accepted to their great advantage and complete happinefs. Ifa. liv, Iv. per tot, 13. He II Ij Prophecies 'Concerning the Mejjiah. Part VI, 13- He does afcer wards in a veiy pathetic planner defcribe ttie vvickednefs and ruin of the Jewij7j nation, foretels neverthelefs its recovery ?ind profperous rtate, in the moft exalted ilik, jis ef1e6ted by thnt fervant of Gody whom he had for that puipofe anointed with his Spirit in an extraordinary manner. Ifa* lix> Ix, Ixi, <^ Ixv. ' 14. Jeremiah prophelies of a righteous and vidorious prince, to be raifed up out of the houfe oi Davidy whofe name (hould be called the Lorii our righteonjncfs y which moft naturally implies, that by means of him his people iliould be made righteous by God through the provilion of the ■divine mercy. Jer, xxiii. 5, 6. xxxiii. 14 — 16. 15. The fame prophet evidently fpeaks of a new covenant to be made with Ifrael, which -Ihould contain extraordinary provifion for divine inftruc^ion and the pardon of iin, beyond what had been ,made by the Mojaic religion, Jer. xxxi. 31 — 34. agreeably to the tenour of v, hieh it is elfewhere by this prophet foretold, that a plan o\ religion lliould be given to God's people, of *v/hich the regard then paid to the ark of God, the great center of their ceremonial worfhip, fnould make no part, when, all the nations of the wqrld fhould be incorporated with the Jezvs, and a lafting reformation Ihould be introduced, Jer. iii. 16 — 18. 16. E^s^ekiel {ptdiVs o( one great Shepherd y whom long after the death of David he calls by the name of that prince, who {liould. be a means of conferring, on his people fuch bleffings as Ifaiah and Jeremiah had before defcribed. Ezek. xxxiv. 23 — 31. xxxvii. 23 — 26. 17. Daniel foretels a glorious kingdom^ which God would cred on the ruins 0/ the four grand monarchies, under the command of one whom be calls the Jon of man^ ,whofe empire though ^rifmg from fmall beginnings fhould be both urii-* Part VI. The fame SnljeFi continued. tj univerfal and eternal. Dan. ii. 34, 35, 44, 45. vii. 13, 14. Syk'^s of Cbrijh'ani/y, c, ii. p, 12 — 28. 18. Z)j77/V/ afterwards foretels that in feventy lect, weeks, i.e. probably 490 years after the going cxxxi. out of the commandment to rebuild Jcrufalcmy V'hich feems to refer to that given in the feventh year of Artaxerxes Longimanus, 'reconciliation ihould be made for iniquity, and an evcrlafting righteoufnefs brought in by one, whom he calls Messiah the prince, who (hould be cut off, i. e. put to death, without any demerits of his own, after which the city of Jerufilem fhould be de- ilroyed, and the facrifices made to ceafe ; yet not till he had confirmed his covenant with many of his people. Dan. ix. 24 — 27. J^ridcaux's Con. vol. i. p. 262 — 306. — —7 ^ Bullock's Find. ./, ii. c. iv, § ,6. p. 184, K^c. pr^f p. 2l(j — ZiS.— Collins' s Lit, Scheme, c. v. § 8. p. 173—200. Mare's Theol. IVorks, p. 204. — Mann's Diff, p. 93 — 134. Clarke at Boyle's Lecl. p. 427/ 428.— 6Vk Ifaac Newton on Proph. part i,. c.x *. 19. jfoel fortells an extraordinary effufion of the Spirit of God in the latter day, in whic-h-all that called on the name of the. Lord fhould be faved, and extraordinary deliverance Ihould be wrought out in mount Ziou and Jerufalem, J-oel ii. 28 — 32. ■ Cband. on Joel, ibid. & Diff, * Two eminent critics have lately exerted their talents upoii the prophecy of tlic feventy weeks. 1 he fiilt is Michaeiis, in his " Epiltola: dc LXX. Hebdomadibus Danielis, ad D. Joan- nem Pringle, Baronetum.' The other is Dr. Blayney, in "^ A Diflertation by Way of Inquiry iato the true Import and Appli- cation of the.Vifioii related" Dan. ix. ver. 20, to the end, ufually called Daniel's Propl>ecy of Seventy Wctics. Dr. Blayney has made fome occafional Remarks on Michaelis's Letters. (J 20. Mi cab 14 ' Prophecies concerning the Meffiah, Part VL 20. Micab repeats part of Ifaialf^, prophecy of the glorious and peaceful kingdom that God would ere^^l in the latter day, and afterwards exprefsly mentions Bethlehem Ephratah, as the place from whence the ruler fhould go forth, who fliould be the illuftrious fliepherd not only of the Ifraelites, but other mofl: diflant people. Micah iv. i — 5. v. 2 — 4- 21. //(^_^^^z prophefied, that during the time that the fecond temple was ftanding, which was jiot entirely demolirhed till the Roman captivity, (though in Herod'% time gradually rebuilt) God M'ould Jhake all nations^ i. e. produce furprizing revolutions in them ; and the defire of all nations fhould come into his temple,- on account of ■which the glory of it fliould be greater than that of the former houfe, though in external orna- ments it was fo much inferior. Hag. ii. 6, 9. Peirce on Heb. xxii. 26. p. 190. Bijhop Chandler of Chrijiian, p. 86 — 102. p, 71 — ?>2* ^^' -• Literal Scheme, p. 120, &c. Gill on the Proph. p. 42, L* Enfant Introd. to the New. Teji. p. 14. ' — 16. Bulloik's Find. p. 177 — 180. Berriman at Boyle* s Le^. vol, ii. S^ervi. xiv. pr^sf. p. 41 — 48. 22. Zechariah twice mentions a perfon whofc ^ame was the branchy i. e, probably who had been foretold by Ifaiah and Jeremiah under that character, (Vid. Ifa. xi. i. Jcr. xxiii. 5. xxxiii. 15.) on whom the eyes of God fliould be fet with peculiar care, who fliould build the temple of God, and bear the glory and remove the iniquity of Ifrael in one day, and appear as a prieft on his throne, (perhaps in allufion to Pfal. ex. 4.) refl:oring under his adminiflration peace and hap- pinefs. Zech. iii. 8 — 10. vi. 12, 13. Loivth in Loc. 23. The fame prophet foretels the appearance of a meek prince, who in token of the gentlenefs of Part VI, The fame Suhjecl continued. ly of his adminillration {hould at J eriifalem ride on an afs : he is defcribed as the perfon who, taking otf the Jezvs from their forbidden confidence, fhould fpeak peace to the heathen, and ered: an,' univcrfal empire, making a covenant by blood, whereby mifcrable fmners fliould be delivered from defi-ru6lion. 7.ccb. ix. 9 — 12. Chandler of Chriftian.- -p. 102 — 107. p. 84 — 88. Ed. i.——~Litcral Scheme t p. 143 — 146. Bulixk's Find. p. 175, 176. Sherlock's Fourth Differ t. 24. The fame prophet afterwards predi6led an extraordinary effufion of the Holy Spirit upon the Jezvs, which fhould bring them in a better manner to lament him whom they had pierced, and lliould be attended with ample provifion made by divine grace for their pardon. Zech, xii. 10 — 14. xiii. I. Chand. ibid. p» 107 — 115. p. 88—94. Ed. 2. — Literal Scheme, p. 146 — 148. 25. Malachi fpeaks of a mejfenger of the cove-- nant, who lliould bring the Jezvs to a ftricl trial ; of a Jon oj right eonjnefs, which fliould arife, and whofe appearance fhould be introduced by a per- fon, who in the language of prophecy is called Elijah, i. e. probably one in whom his fpirit fliould eminently appear. Mai. iii. i — 4. iv. 2—6. Chand. ibid. p. 6^ — 86.^. 52 — 70. Ed. 2. Literal Scheme, p. 113 — 129.—— Bullock's Find. p. i So— 184. Jeffries on Chrijlianity, p. 351 — 358. 26. From comparing thefe prophecies one with another, it appears that they all centre in one ilkiflrious perlbn; both as the language in which the deliverance is foretold by feveral of them is fo much the fame, and as there is no mention made of a fucceflion of fuch deliverers, or a plurality, whofe kingdom fhould be extcn- fivc is the Sum of the JVJoole. Part VI. live and perpetual : to which we add, what we IhaU more largely Ihevv in l^^t fcholiumt that there v/as a very vmiverfal expedlation of a Meffiah laifed in confequcnce of thefe predidions. I — 26.J27. The fum of the whole is this, the prophecies of thcOldTeftament foretell that there ihoiild be a glorious perfon, defcendcd from Abraham^ IJaac and Jacoby who fhould be born al Bethlebemy of a virgin, of the family of David then in its decline, before the Jetvs ceafed to be a people, while the fecond temple was ftanding, and about 500 years after Ezra's time: who, though appearing in mean circumflances, fliould be introduced by a remarkable forerunner, whofe bafincfs it (liould be to awaken the attention and expedation of the people : He, (i. e. this illnftrious perfon fo to be introduced) fhould Iiimfelf be eminent botli for the piety, wifdom, and benevolence c*f his character, and the mira- culous works he Oiould perform j yet that not- . withftanding all this, he Ihould be rejected, and put to death by the Jelvs, but fnould afterwards be raifcd from the dead, and exalted to a glo- rious throjie, on which he fhould through all generations continue to rule, at the fame time making intcrccir.-n for finners : that great cala- iliities ihould for the prefent be brought on the y^ws for rejecting him, whereas the kingdom of God fliould by his means be eredled among the Gentiles, and diti^ufe itfelf even to the ends of the earth, wherever it came, deflroying idolatry and edablifliing true religion and righteoufnefs. In a word, that this great perfon fliould be re-^ garded by all who believe in him as a divine teacher, an atoning facrifice, and a royal gover-' nour, by means of whom God v/ould make a cove- nant with his people Very different from that made with //) aef of old, in confcquence of v/hich they fhould be rellored to and'eihibliihed in the' divine Part VI. Of the double Senfe of Prophecies. fj divine favour, and fixed in a ftate of complete and perpetual happinefs. Clarke at Boy!e\s Leii. "p. 390 — 473. Butler's Anal. part\\, c. vii. p. 250 — 256. — FMfeb. Dem. Evang. L vi — ix. fjort ill's Rem. %)o!. i. p. 170 — 173. 179, 180. — Hodge's Serm. N°, ix *. COROLL AR Y I. Hence it evidently appears, that there was in lect. the divine mind a jmrpofe of raifing up a glo-cxxxii. rious prince, called the Mefjiah, to reign over''<^'W> mankind, and liiY//)j//y intended, and the prophecy //.V- rally referred to him, though it might in part be applied to that other perfon that typified him; and might have been undcrflood as referring to that inferior perfon aloney if ftirther light had not been thrown upon it, by comparing other pro- phecies, or by the teftimony of thofc whom on other accounts we havereafon to regard as au- thentic interpreters. Neverthelefs it mufi: be acknowledged, that though the tracing the Mef- iiah in fuch prophecies as thefe may ferve to illuflrate the unity of deiign, which (as we before obferved Prop. 97. gr. 5.) is a confulerable addi- tional proof of the truth of a revelation, yet the main flrefs is to be laid upon fuch prophecies as thofe m.enticned in the propoiition, rather than on thofe in which the prophets perfonate him. Yet when fome of thefe, (as Pfal. xvi, xxii, xl, Ixix. 7A-ch. xi. 12, 13, &Tr.} are compared with parallel places in the Old Teftament and corre- fpondenr fads recorded in the New, it is more rcr.fbnable to own that the fuiferings and death, refurreciion and exaltation of the MelTiah were chiefly dcngned in them, than to coniider the appeal m,adet,)them in the New Teftament, as an objecftion againfl the truth of chriftianity: how far they art* an objedion againft the iiifpiration of the Part VI. The OldTeJiament ujicorrupted. ' 19 the New Teftament, is a diftincT: point, and will afterwards be confidered in Prop. 116. Schol. 7. Barrow's IVorks, vol. ii. p. 205—207. — Jeffries' s Review 3 p. 97 — 109. — Chafed, of Mir. -part ii. c. V\\\. p, 255 — 273. Harris's Crit. Rem. ^(0, p. 80 — 83. — IVbij}. on Propb. at Boyle's Le^. p. 13 — 29. Madge's Pref. to the Pfalins. — Hurd's Serm. on the Prophecies y ISi". iii. — Jortin's Rem. vol. \. p, 183 — 202 *. COROLLARY 3. That fo many prophecies looking to the Mcf- liah and centering in him, and v/hich at Icafl: fecm to be fulfilled in Jefus of Nazareth^ and fo naturally tend to promote the chriftian caufe, fliould yet be extant m the Old Teftament, is a plain argument that it is a book of an extraor- dinary charader, and likewife that it has in the main been kept uncorruptcd by the Jezvs, though through negligence or deiign fomc few palTages fliould be altered ; for had they allowed them- felves any great liberty with it, they would pro- bably have taken care to dellroy or change fuch pailages as have been quoted in the propolition. COROLLARY 4. It farther appears, efpecially from the fcrip- tures enumerated in the firft ftep, when com- • Dr. Hurd is a vindicator of the double fenfe of prophecy; nnd Bifhop Lowth difplays nuich ingenuity on the fame fide of the queflion, in his Icftures on the facred Poefy of the Hebrews, Vid. Praeled. xi. De Allegoria myftica, p. 133 — 140. 3d Edit, Dr. Sykes had many years before contended againfl: a double interpretation of the prophecies, in his ♦' Eflay on the Truth of the Chriftian Religion," and in his " Principles and Connexion of natural and revealed Religion." D. Benfon, in his '• Eflav concerning the Unity of Senfe," has endeavoured to fhew/, at large, that no text of fcripture has more than one fingle fenfe. Benfon on the Epiftles, vol. i. Introd. p. xix — xliv. 2d Edit. C 2 pared iO ^^ Mfjfuih expe^ed hy the Jews. Part VI . pared vvith feveral pafTages in thofe that follow, that the MeHiah is not i\\ fcripture reprefcnted a.s a temporal deliverer ot" the Jevjs alone, by whom the Gentile nations were to be enflavcd and dcttroycd ; but as an univerfal friend, teacher and benefador, by whom they were to be brought to true religion and happinefs. Moral Fbiloj, vol. i. p. 328, 329, 335. — Chap III. againji Morg. vol. i. p. 485 — 493> CO ROLLAR Y 5. It farther appears, as above, that in order to reconcile thofe prophecies with each other, fome of the expreffions muft be taken in a figurative fenfe ; or that what is faid of the conquefts of the Meiriah, or the deftrudion of the enemies of the Jews, mull be underftood of the punilhments to be inflicled upon thofe who when the Jews become fubjed to him, fliould rife up againft them. Cbapm» ibid, f. 500 — 515. SCHOLIUM I, For the illuftration of what has been hinted at Dem. gr. 26. it may be obferved, that there are feveral texts in the Nevi^ Teftamcnt, whence it evidently appears, that there was among the Jezvs about Chrill's time an adual expedation of the fpeedy appearance of the Mefliah, though too many of them regarded him as a temporal deli- verer. Matt. II. 1 — 6. Luke il. 25, 26, 38. iii. 15. John i. 19 — 25. vi. 14, 15. x. 24. Luke \ix. 11. Af^s xxvi. 7. Some have thought that fome traces of fuch an expedation are alfo to be found in earlier ages, i Mar. iv, 46. xiv. 35, 41, 48. Ecclef. xxxvi. 6, 8, 12 — 17. (compare Luke i. 68 — 73.) xliv. 21, 22. Tol'it xiv^ 5 — 7. Barucb iv. 22. As to the exprefs references to the Mef- fiah in the fecond book of Efdras ii. 42 — 47- vii. 28; 2y. we wave them, becaufe it is certain that I'art VI. Remarkable Pajjliges in ancient Writers. 2X that book was cither entirely forged or inter- polated long after the christian cera. — The' many infurredions of the Jezvs about Chrifl's tioie^ under innportors profeffing themfelvcs the Mef- liah, do farther (hew that there was fnch an ex- pectation among them, which was alfo common to the Samaritans, who apprehended he would be a prophet as well as a king j compare Jobniv. 25, 29, 42. There are alfo fome rcm.arkable pafTages, in JofcphHSy Fbi/o, 'TacitnSy SttetoniuSy and Celfus, which fliew that fuch an expedation prevailed in fome degree even among Heathen nations : and many have fuppofed there is a reference to the fourth eclogue of Virgil; where there are indeed many things nearly parallel to thofe of the pro- phets, in which the glorious feign of the Mcfliah is defcribed. Such expectations might pofTibly arife from the difperfion of Greek tranflations of the Old Teftament *. As for thofe prophecies of Chrifl, which are pretended to have been found in the books of Zer- dujhty {o^ which none is more memorable than "that quoted by AkiJpharagius,) there is little dependence to be had upon them, confidering the uncertainty of the oldcfl: Pcrfian manufcripts from whence they are faid to be taken, as well as the late date of Abulpharagius. Neither can we much depend upon Confiirius's pretended prophecy of him among the Chine fe: neverthe- lefa it feemed not improper to mention them here. Bijhop Chand. Def. of ChrijVan, p. 3 — 57. ■ I ■ «Trav. of CyruSy vol. ii. Appcjid. part ii. pajj. & p. 127 — 133, Svo, pM 300, Cffr. i2jno,- ■■ Lardn. Cred, * Sortie ingenious obftrvations cbncerning the " Pollio" of Virgil, mjty be fcen in JLowth's Ledares before refeircd to, p. 289—293. C 3 part 12 Pretended Prophecies of ChriJ}. Part VI. part i. /. i. c. v. p. 280 — 300. — IVorks, 'vol. i. p. 131 — 139. — Col tins' s Literal Scheme y c. i — iv. Hyde Re I. Per/. c. xxxi. p. 382' — 386. Tavernier's Voy. vol. i. p. 484, 485. /. iv. c. viii. — Confucii Scientia Sitiicay Pre/. />. 1 20. •—Jortin's Rem. vol. i. p. 294 — 299. — Lampe's Synop. Ecclef. Hijl. Lib. iv. ad ult. SCHOLIUM 2. As for the SyhiUine Oracle s^ which are faid to have been preferved among the Romans with fo much care, there is great rcafon to believe they were political forgeries ; and it is certain that thofe which are now extant v. ere forged by fome Chrifiian writer, after the events there fore- told had happened ; fince thofe events are much more plainly defcribed there than in any JezviJJo prophet, which we can hardly imagine, efpecially fmce the aportle tells us, Rom. iii. 2. that the oracles of God were committed to the JewSy and never made any appeal at all to the Sybilline ora- cles for the conviction of the Gentiles. Yet we allow it very pofTible, that among the colledions which Mere made after the firrt copies were burnt, fome pafia,ges might be inferted from Jezvijh writings, (from whom it is certain many things were borrowed by the heathens,) and probably it is to fuch palTages as thefe, that the earliefl: of thofe chriftian writers alluded, when they n^ention the Sybilline oracles, before the time in which we can fuppofe thofe now extant to have been invented. IVhifiy Find. Sib. Or. poJf.-^Prid. Connect. vol. ii. p. (iiQ — 635. Edwards on Script, vol. i. p. 317 — 340. BiJ/jop Chand. Def. p. 10, ii. Obfop. Sib. Orac. p. 186 — 192, ^ 428.— Jor/i«'j Rem. ibid. p. 283 — 328. ' .. so HO- Part VI, Obje^ions conjidered, 23 SCHOLIUM 3. As to the endeavours which have been ufcd to enervate the argument in favour of chriaianity, drawn from the prophecies mentioned in the propofition, by lliewing that they are capable of other feiifes from which the Mefliah may be excluded ; fee the places referred to as glofled upon by Collins in his Grounds and Reafons\ i^c, and the Literal Scheme^ and tlie commentaries of IVbitc^ and Gro/ius, who have Ihidied to ftrain almoft all thefe to fome other fenfe ; and fome of them in fo unnatural a m.anncr, as greatly to eftabliili the interpretation they would oppofc. SCHOLIUM 4. The mod conlidcrable objection brought againft applying thefe prophecies to the Melfiah is, that the profperity of the Jews and their return to their own land is foretold as an event to be accompliflied by him ; whereas no fuch event is yet accompliflied : fee, amongft many other places, Ezek. xx. 34 — 44. xxxvi. 24, 28. xxxvii. 21 — 28. A7nos ix. 11 — 15. Z^cb. xiv. 9 — I r. To this (befides what is faid Cor. 5.} it is an- fwered, 1. That their being rejeCled^for a time is like- wife foretold, and their being delivered over to the hands of their enemies. Vid. gr. 13, 18. 2. That chriftians expedt a reftoration of the Jeivs in the latter days, upon their believing in Chrid, Rom. xi. ir,^^. and none can reafona- bly pretend, that their reftoration is to precede their faith in him. 3* That the prefervation of the jeivs as a dif- tin(5t people, notwithftanding all their difper- fions, leaves evident room for the accomplifh- ment of thefe prophecies ; and is fo remarkable a fadt, efpecially when their moral character is copfidered, and fo well agrees with the prcdic- C 4 tions 24 Obje&ions confidered. Part VL tions of the Old Teflament and the New, as to lay u reafonahle foundation for expecting their fulleft relioration in God's appointed time. Clarke at Boyie^s Lecl, p. 431^ — 434. Limb. Coil, cum Judceo^ p. 70 — 72, Cf? 196. — Berrlinan at Boyle* s Le5i. vol. i, Serm. xi. p. 326 — 336. SCHOLIUM 5. Whereas feme think it ftrange, that the pro- phecies which feem mod exprefsly to fix the time of the Mefliah's coming, (fuch as Gen. xlix. 10, H,i^. ii. 6. Dan. ix. 26.) are no where urged in the New Teftament, it may be anfwered, 1. That it could not have been made appear, that the period marked out by them was entirely elapfed, during the time in which moft of the aportles wrote, the fcepter not being quite de- parted, nor the temple or city dcilroyed. 2. That it might have expofed the apodles to additional inconveniencies in their work, to have entered nicely into the difcuffion of fome of thefe prophecies ; as fome would have engaged them ill .tedious calculations, of which the common people were not capable judges, and others in civil controverfies between them and the Romans^ "which it was prudent as far as poflible to decline. Yet it is to be remembered, that Chrift, when quoting a part of Daniel's prophecy of the feventy weeks, (Irongly intimates that the whole of it was worthy of fpecial regard. Matt, xxiv, 15. Syht-s of Chrijliunity, c. xvi. p. 297, 6?f. PROPOSITION CXIII. LECT. Jesus is worthy of being received as a teacher ^xxxiu. feu t from God, with entire credit to all his decla- ^^^^^'''^^ rations, and obedience to. all his commands. Enilyn's Life^ p. Ixxvii, lx,xviii. DEMON- Part VI. 7cA^-^ ^ di'^ine Teacher. 25 DEMONSTRATION. Prop. 112. ^r. '11. \i. Many of the mofi: re- markable prophecies relating to the perfoHj Hate, and condition of the Meiliah, had a remarkable accompUrnment in Him: for it appears from the hiliory of the cvangelifis, that he was born of a virgin defcended from Abraham^ in the de- cline of the JezviJ/j flate, a little before the de- llrud:ion of Jcrufalevi and the fecond temple by the Romans \ that he was a moft wife, holy, and excellent perfon, going about for the kindeft purpofes ofinflructing mens minds, and healing their bodies, till at laft he was put to death by the Jezvs as a malefador : neverthelefs that he was on the third day raifcd from the dead, and afcended into heaven : from whence he poured forth an extraordinary fpirit upon his followers, whereby they were enabled to perform many furprizing works, and to propagate the worfliip of the one God, and the pradice of true religioa even among many of the remoteft rations. — That fuch things were fad concerning Jefi4s of Na,zarethy appears from the whole tenour of the evangelical flory, which we before proved to be credible, Frcp. 108. Prop. ii2|2. ^X[-\Q JezviJ?j prophets intermin- gled with their predicHons fuch ericomiums on the perfon in whom they fhould be accompli (li- ed, and fuch attcftations of his divine million,^ as mull recommend him ro the higheft regard and humblcll: obedience : particularly fpcaking of him, as God's fervant, whom he anointed to publidi glad tidings, wham all ^men iViould be obliged to hear; as a king, who Ihould fiialiy triumph over all oppofition, and Hiould brinii, a fecure and lafting bleffing to all his ta;r!if!i] fer- vsuits. Vid. Prop. 112. ^r. 5, 6, 8, 12, 14 — 16^ 22, 23. 3. To the former head we may properly add the teftimony of Angef^j and of perions of cne molt j6 J^f^i^ ^ divine Teacher. Part VI. moft emin-ent fan^lity about the time of his ap- pearing, who" are faid exprcfsly to have the fpirit of prophecy: particularly of GaBrielin his inef- fage to Mary, Luke i. 32, 33. and in that to Jofephy Matt. \. 20, 21. conrpare ver. 23. Eli- zabetk, Luke i. 43. Mary, ibid. ver. 47, ^c. Zechariah, ibid,, ver. 68, i^c. the Angel to the Shepherds, Luke ii. ro, 11. Simeon, ver. 29, &c. Anna, ver. 38. and JoJm the Baptift, Matt. iii. II, John i. 29. iii. 27 — 36. 4. The Jezvijh religion was conflitutcd in fuch a manner, that there were many inftitutions in it, which bore fo remarkable a refemblance to circumftances relating to Chrift in the New Tef- tament, that they could not but in fome degree confirm his claim ; and fhew on the one hand the harmony betv/een the Old Teftament and the New, and on the other, how much Chrift was the end of both. On this head, the abode of God in the Jewijh temple, the facrifices there prefented, the purifications appointed, and the interceffion made by the high prieft were remark- able c i re um fiances, worthy of regard, as fome other more particular ceremonies aifo were, efpecially thofe relating to the pajchal lamb. VVitJ. CEcon. Feed. I. iv. c. ix. § 35 — 58. Lovom. Heb, Rit. part iii. r. iii. p. 360, ad fin. 5. The New Teftament affures us, that Chrift was perfectly innocent and good, Vid. i Pet. i. 19. ii. 22. iii. 18. I y^^hu ii. 1. iii. 5. 2 Cor. v. 21. Heb. iv. 15. vii. 26, 27. which he alfo pub- lickly alTerted of himfelf, John viii. 29, 46. The imputations thrown on his charader appear to have been falfe and malicious; nor did any of the moft inveterate enemies of chriftianity, par- ticularly Celftis and Porphyry ^ deny the inno- cence of his life. And the filence oi Judas as to any accufarion againft him, nay, the exprefs tef- |:imony he bore to his innocence, though he fo inti- Part VI. y ejus a divine Teacher. 27 intimately knew his circumftances, and had To llrong an intereft to have afperfed and ruined his character, is an important illuftration of this, ■which is fct in a mofl: juft and beautiful light by Bonar on the charadler and condudl of Judas*. Yet our Lord declared himfclf to be fuch a perfon as the propolition defcribcs, and folemnly attefls the abfolute nccedity of regarding him as fuch, John '\\\, 18. viii. 12,24, Luke x'lx. 27. Mark xvi. 16. Chapm. againjl Morgan, vol. i. p, 241. ISote. Duchafs prefuiuptive Evid. Serin. \Ji. Hartley on Man, vol. ii. Prop. 34. p. 167 — 169. 6. Chrifl: foretold many things which he could not have forefeen by human prudence, Mhich therefore plainly argued a divine revelation of them to him, conlidering how exprefsly they were afterwards accompliflicd. Particularly fuch as thefe: His own death, with the various cir- cumflances of it. Matt. xvi. 21. xx. 18, 19. xxvi. 23, 31, i^c, Mark x./i^^y 34- ^'^^' 30- John iii. 14, 15. xii. 32, 2Z' — ^'^ ^^^" refur- red:ion on the third day, or, which according to the Jewijh manner of fpeaking vt'as equivalent to it, after three days and three nights. (Compare I Kings XX. 29. 2 Chron. x. 5, 12. Luke ii. 21. Ejlh, iv. 16. v. I. Exod. xxiv. 18.) Chand. Witnejfes Re-exam. p. 14 — 19.— Dodd. Earn, Exp. vol. i. /. 384. Note d. * The Mr. Bonar here mentioned was a Scotch clergyman, who publifhed at Edinburgh, in the year i75'o, a pamphlet, without his name, entitled, *• Obfervations on the Charader and Condud of Judas Ifcariot." It is now become fcarce. The teftimony of Judas is briefly touched upon by Dr. Benfon, in his Hiftory of the Life of Jefus Chrift, and by Dr. Craig, in his Eflay on the fame fubjeft. In the " Theological Repo- fitory, vol. iii. N^. ii. is •' An Eflay on the Hiftory and Qha- lafter of Judas." See, alfo, N". xiv, vol, ii. Matf. 23 J^J^iS CI divine Teacher. Part VT, Matt. xvi. 21. xii, 40. xxvi, 32. xxvii. 63, 64. fjhn ii, 18 — 21. — His afcenlion into heaven, JJ->n VI. 62. XX. 17. — The mifllon of the Spirit on his difciples to enable them to perform mira-r culous works, J hn xv, 26. xiv. 12, 16, 17, 26. xvi. 7, 13. Mark xvi. 17, 18. Luke x. 18, 19. XXIV. 40. ytZ/j i. 8. — The perfecution of his apoftles, Matt. x. 16 — 22. John xvi. a. Matt. xxiv, 9, 10, — The manner of /^r/^r's death, ^(5;^« xxi. 18. i9.-»-That 7'r///^/(^;;2 fhould bedeftroyed and trodden under foot by the Gentiles ; that its dellrudion fhould be fignified by feveral remarkable prodigies; that falfe prophets and falfe Chrills flioulo Come; that the temple itfelf iiiould.be entirely demolifhed; and that unheard- of calamities fliould befal the Jezvi-fh nation. Matt. xxiv. Mark xiii. h'Ae xxi. — And finally, he foretold the extraordinary fuccefs of the gofpel in the world over all the oppolition it fhould meet with. Matt. xiii. 31 — 3^. xvi. 18. xxiv. 14. 'J]hn XV, x6. compare Matt, xxviii, ult.—^ The accomplifliment of all thefe predictions fuf- ficiently appears from the hiftory of the New Tcltament, from J 'fephus^ and Eufebius^ and man^y other unexceptionable witnefiTes. Amongf! whom, fome heathens are to be reckoned j parti- cularly 'Tacitus, {Hiji' /.v. <:. xiii.) Celfus, (Orig, agai'i^ Celf. 1. vii. p. 339.) and Ammianus Mar- cellimiSy 1. xxiii. fuh init. apiid Dod. 10. Serm. p.^ 295, which .1 ail reference relates to that illuf- trious fa. 25, 26. — Jt in's Rem. vol. i. p. 20 — 89. Hedge's Sermons, N°. x *. 7. Chrirt wrought a long ferics of various, public, and uncontrouled miracles; v. g. tjrn- ing water into wine; feeding thoufands with a very fmall quantity of provifion ; cafting ouc devils ; cleanfing lepers ; giving fight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, fpeech to the dumb, limbs to the maimed, and in fome inflances railing the dead ; quieting tempefts by his com- mand ; and at length railing himfelf from the dead, and afcending into heaven. See the whole hiftory of the evangelifts. Arnob. adv. Gent. I, i. p, 26 — 3 1.. Levant. Injiit. I. iv. c. xv. Leland againji 'Tind. vol. \\. p. 81. Chapm. againji Morg. vol. i. p. 248 — 257.- Bulkley's Oe^on. of the Gofp. bock 1. c. iv, Hodge's Serm, N°. w p. 92 — lor. 8. Our Lord often made exprefs appeals to thefe miracles in proof of his divine mifTion, * Our Saviour's prophecies relating to the deftrudion of Jerufalem are amply confidered by Dr. Newton, in his eigh- teenth, nineteenth, twentieth, and twenty-firft Diirertations, vol. ii. p. 159 — 336. — Works, vol. i. p. 392 — 466. Dr. Lard- ner is likewife very copious upon the fubjeft. See his Jewifh and Heathen Teltimonies, vol. i. chapt. iii. p. 40 — 128. — ■ Works, vol. vii. p. 38 — 104. With regard to Julian's project of rebuilding the temple of Jerufalem, Dr. Lardner has fomc curious obfervations, in his Teltimonies, vol. iv. p. 46 — 70.— Works, vol. viii. p, 3-6 — 393, J,hn JO J ejus a divine Teacher. Part VI. John V. 36. X. 24, 25, 37, 38. xiv. ii, xv. 24. Af^^r/l' ii. 10. Matt. xi. 4, 5, 20^ . 1 14 — 155. — Flectw. on Mir. p. 144 — 155. Blackall at Boyle's Le^. Serm. \i, jj). 66— 73, 78—81. COROLLARY I, Confidering how much the evidence of chrif- lect. tianity depends upon the Old Teftament, there is cxxxiv. great reafon to admire the wifdom and goodnefs '^^'^V'^'O oi divine providence in preferving the Jezvs as a diftin(ft people, difperfed almoft all over the chriftian world; and thereby adding force to the arguments taken from thofe facred books, beyond what they could othcrwifc have had. Compare Prop. 112. Scbol. 4. SpeFL vol. vii. A"". 495. Burnet's four Di/c. p. 8 — 10. — Dod. X. Sertn. N"". x. p. 277 Chriji appedred at the proper Time. Part VI, p. 277 — 279. Lardn^ t, Difc. on the State of the Jews. IVorks^ vol. X. p. 63—96. COROLLARY 2. Confidering how much the argument drawn from Chrift's predictions of the deihudion of Jcriifalem is illuilrated by the writings of Jofe- phuSy it is alfo to be acknowledged as an extra- ordinary providence, that this author was pre-> ferved in fuch a variety of extreme dangers, and that his excellent writings are come down to us fo entire; in which we have a more particular account of the defolation of his country, than of any other war of which we read in ancient hiftory. Burn. 4 Bif. p. TO, II . Jof, Bell. Jud, /. iii. c. vii. Hud/on' s Edition. Benf, Prop, of Gofp. vol. i. p. 193 — 195.—— Jortin's Rem. vol, \. p, 34. — 37 *. COROLLARY 3. The time in which Chrift appeared was pe- culiarly proper on many accounts j conlidering chat it was marked out by forae of the prophe- cies quoted above, that the vanity of other attempts for reforming the world' had been fuffi- ciently tried, that the world was in a peaceful flate, and the cclTarion of the extraordinary gifts of prophecies and miracles in ihtjeziijh church, for fomc preceding ages, would make the ap- pearance of a perfon io eminently endowed with them the more honourable and the more remark- able. Flem. Ckrifiol. vol. W. f. 414 — 436. Tilloif, Scrm. vol. ii. p. 462, 463. * The value cfjofeihus's evidence is well eftimated by Dn Lnrdner, in his I eiti monies, vol. i ch. iii. p. 12H — -,34 — ■ Works, vol. vii p. lo-f — 109. • iiee alfo rhi.- Dodtur's conclud- ing Obfervations on Jofcphus. Tell. ibid. p. 167 — 174-— Works, ibid. p. 132 — 137.. Harris's Part VI. Miracles not performed hy Magic. 3 J Harris's Crit. Diff. d^to. />. i^yd — 170. ^Faft. Serm. vol. ii. A'", vii. Infancy of the JVorld iviproper feafon, (^c Jenk. Reaf. of Chrijiian. part ii. c. 23. vol. ii. p. 387 — 398. — Law's Confidera- iionSy part ii. pr^f. p. 126 — 154. ■ Jortin's DifroarfeSy N°. iv. p. 162— 175. — Taylor's Scheme of Divin. ch. 37. or. Bp. JVatfon's Coll. of Trafls, vol, i. p, 168 — 170. — Dr. Robert fon's Sermon on the Situation of the World at the Time of ChrijVs Appearance. SCHOLIUM I. To fay that the miracles referred to in the propolition were performed by magic, is very unreafonable : iince on the one hand, there is no reafon to believe that men of fuch an excellent characfter, as Chrift and his apoftles appear to have been, would have a6led in confederacy with wicked fpirits, or that thcfe would have lent their aid to advance a caufe which had fo dire(5l a tendency to dellroy their own kingdom : nor can we on the other hand believe, that God would have permitted fuch things to have been done in confcquence of fuch a confederacy, with- out interpoling with miraculous evidence on the contrary fide of the queilion, feeing thefe doc- trines vvere far from being fo evidently abfurd, as to be incapable of being confirmed by mira- cles. Whitby's Comment, vol. \. Edit. 5. Pref p. 20.' Turret. Loc. 13. ^io'fl. ii. § 19. vol. ii. p. 3 [9. BlackaU at Boyle's LeH. p. 73 — 78 Chapm. Eufebius, vol. \. p. 355. Note. Farmer on Miracles. SCHOLIUM 2. If we fhould grant (as many have main- tained, though they have not been able to prove Vol. II. D it^ 34 CeJ'ation of Heathen Oracles. Part VI. it) that the cafe of thofe who are called De?»o- niacs in the New Teftament, was nothing more than comj-pOii madnejs or epileptic diforders, the cure of thcTe nierely by fpeaking a word would be as true a n:iiracle as cafting out devils : but how far this would be reconcilable with the honour of the authors of the New Teftament, in the report they have made of thefe miracles, will be confidered at large hereafter. Prop. i6i. ^chol. I. Beaufohre apud Jortin's Rem. %-ol. ii. p. 218, 219. SCHOLIUM 3. That the miracles wrought by Chrift were on the whole fuperior to thofe of MofeSy is fl^.ewn by a large and beautiful comparifon of them in Liuib. Collat.p. 131, 132, 151— 158. ^ Jortin's Rem. vol. ii. p. 4 — 16, 17 — 32. SCHOLIUM 4. The cejfdtion of oracles among the heathens, might have been juftly added under the eleventh Hep, could it be proved to fatisfadion, fas per- haps it may) on the one hand, that there was any thing fupernatural in them, and on the other, that they did ceafe at the time of Chrift's ap- pearance. But as this is matter of controverfy, it feemed fufficient to have touched upon it here, referring it to farther examination in a more proper place. But if granted, it is not a confi- deration proper to fhew the fuitablenefs of the time of Chrift's appearance ; ftnce it might as well have followed upon it, had that appearance been fooncr or later. Cor. 3. Prop. 161. Schol. 2. Attcrb. Serm. vol. i. Serm. iii. p. 120, 121. SCHOLIUM c. L E C T Several heathen writers, and efpccially Hiero- <,.j-'>,y-\\(^^'^i vvhofe book Etijehius has anfwered, and Philo^ Part Vl. Concerning Apolionius Tyanxus, -^5 Philojiratus, endeavour to b^-ing the miracles of Chrift into difgrace by comparing with them, and preferring to them thofe of Apollonius Ty- anceus, of whom it may be proper here to give a fliort account. — He is faid to have been a Pythagorean philofopher, contemporary with Chrilt, remarkable for his temperance and many other virtues. It is faid he claimed and exercifed an extraordinary power of fpeaking all languages, and performing all miracles, equal to thofe which are afcribed to Chrift, not excepting even railing the dead. He is alfo faid to have tranf- ported himfelf into the air from one place to an- other, and at lafl: to have afcended into heaven ; and afterwards to have appeared to the emperor Alexander. To this flory it may be objected, I. That according to the account which Philo- jiratus gives of the manner in which he was fur- niflied with the materials of his hiflory, the fads mud: be very uncertain; for he tells us that Apol- lonius had been dead or tranflated an hundred years before he wrote, and that his hiftory was compiled partly from the commentaries of one Damis, which were never publifhed, but given to Philojiratus by the emprefs Julia as fee ret me- moirs, without any evidence of their being ge- nuine ; and partly from the writings of Maximus Egienjis and MeragoraSy the former of which only wrote a few particulars, the latter was, accord- ing to the character Philojiratus himfelf gives of him, a very fabulous and romantic writer. He does indeed add, that there were fome monu- ments of fome of thcfe fads ; but places them in diftant countries, as India and Ethiopia, where no writers pretend to have found them : and as for the letters of Apollonius himlclf, he owns they related not to hTs miracles, but to the curio- lities of the countries, through which he had travelled : fo that had Philojiratus himfelf been £ver fo hoiiefl:, and his defign in writing ever fo D 2 good. 36 Concerning ApoUonius Tyan^eus. Part VL good, it is difficult to fee what fatisfadion he could have had himfelf, or have given \\\b readers as to any of thofe fads. 2. The manner in which Philojlratus has writ- ten his hiftory, gives us but an ill idea of his own charadler, and lays a foundation for gre^t fufpicion ; for it is very aifeded, extravagant^ and mofl unlike the beautiful fimplicity of ftilq which is obfcrvable in the New Teflament, fuU of an oflentation of learning, and difcovers.g difpofition to aggravate all fads to the utmol^, which might tend to the reputation of his hero. 3. Many of the miracles which Phihjirattis afcribes to ApoUonius were according to him done in fecret, or before very few witnclTes, or were felf-coiitradi(5tory, and others were vain and foolifli : not a few appear to have been borrowed from the hiftoiy of -the cvangclifls, and applied to Apollonlus t y^iiVxkkt change of a few circurrir fiances. ; , 4. The occafion of writing his book, fecms to liave, been the author's dciire to ingratiate him- felf >vith Julia the wife of Severus^ and with Caracalla the lljcceeding emperor, by detracting froni chriiftianity, to which they had both a great averfion. ,5. Theflory fo foon died, and the difciples m. Apol!o7iJus were fo few, that, there is little reafon to believe he was fo extraordinary a per- fon as Pbilrjiratus reprefents, efpecially lince none of his followers pretend to have received from him a power of working miracles. 6. It has alfo been anfwered, that fliould the truth of this moft incredible ftory be allowed, no certain argument could be brought from thence againfl: the credibility of the gofpel ; fince Apol- lonius did not profefs to work his miracles in cohftrnVarion of any doctrine contrary to and inconiiRent with it. Yet after all, tlie truth of the Itory would fo far derogate from the honour of Part VI. ConcerniitgWoer pretended Miracles. 37 of chrifl-ianity, though it does nor diredllyop- pofe it, that it is mofl: reafonable to rcfl: the ftrefs of the anfwcr on the remarks under the preced- ing heads. lillemont's Life of Apoll. and Jenkinses Ohferv.—-'—Smalll>rooke a^aivji Woolfl. vol, i. p. 16 — 18. — IVhitby Com. vol.u Pref. p, 19."- Fleeizv. on Mir. p. 249 — 256. — Kidder on the Meffiah, part i. p. 6^, 64. JackJ. Cred. I. i. part ii. §3. c. xi. apiid Op. vol. i. /. i. c. xvii. p. 64—68. Wefion's Rejefl. of Mir, &'c. c. iv. p. 94 — 1 10. — UHiJloire des EmpereurSy par M. Crevier, vol. vii. /. V. § 5. Ajie. Univ. Hiji. vol. v. /. iii. c. xix. p. 691 — 698. fol. Ofl. vol. XV. p. 88 — 104. Douglas's Cri-^ leriofiy p. 55 — 63. — '■ — Lardner's Teji. vol. iii. ch. 39, and Appendix. — JVorks, vol. viii. p. 261 — 282. SCHOLIUM 6. Some of the fame remarks may be made on mofl: of the miracles which heathen writers men- tion as performed by Efculapiusy Adrian^ Vefpa- 7/rt« and others. The pretended number of them was fmall, the evidence very uncertain, mofl: of them being reported by diliant hear-fay, and fome others of them connected with circum- llances, which would render it a dangerous thing to examine into them : fo that upon the whole, the wifeft of the Heathens themfelves did not appear to believe them. Or if it fhould be granted they were fads, (ince they were not wrought in confirmation of any proportion, the evidence of chriflianity would not be im- paired by them. On the contrary, as fome of the moft credible among them were fignally fub- fervient to the intended vengeance of God upon D 3 the jS Concerning other prete^rded Miracles. Part VI. the JewSt taking them in all their circumftances, they give additional evidence to chriftianiny rather than detrad from it. As for any extra- ordinary fadls afcribed to the Philofophers in EunapiuSy the diftance of time in which he wrote, and the uncertainty of his information, fuffi- ciently obviates any argument to be drawn from them : they probably were the effed: of the fame enmity to chriftianity, which engaged Zozymus to throw fo many flanders on thofe great men who pro fe fled it. Huet. Bern. Pr. ix. c. 142. § ,'5—12. — IVhit. ibid. vol. ii. Pref. p. 26. Ed. 5, '^Sueton. Vejp. c. vii. Pitifc. in hoc. ^ C. v. — Spartian Hijl, c. xxv. ap. Pitifc, ^.957. — J of. Ant. I. viii. f . ii. />. 257, 258. Col, Ed. I. viii. c. ii. § 5. p. 339. Eludf Ed. — Grot, de Vcrit. I. iv. c. viii. — Gajir. at Boyle's Le^. vol. ii. p. 280. • — 2%G,-F~'Fleetw. on Mir. p. 239 — 249. •—Jenk. of Chrijlian. vol. i. p. 29.— Jack. Cred. iibi ftp. p. 131 — 139. apud Op. I. i, c. 23. vol. i. p. 92 — 97. Pitifc. Lex. Ant. Rom. in Verb. jEger, vol. i, p. ^iG.—'JVeJion's Reje^. p. 45 — f 49, no— 112. — Tacit. Hi/}. Lib. 24. •^^Univ. Hiji. vol. xv. p. 21. 178. r Hume on Mir. p. 188—190, 192, 193. • Douglas's Criterion, p. 96 — 103.— • Lardn. Tcjl. vol. i. ch. 2- p* 87 — 90. vol. iv. ch. 53. — JVorksy vol.Vn. p. 73 —76. vol. ix. p. I — 15. How extremely difficult it was for the moft artful and bold impoftor to fecure to himfelf the reputation of a prophet, and any general regard to pretences of working miracles, may alfo far- ther appear from the ftory of Alexander, in the Pfeudomantis of Lucian ; which is an admirable cgntraft to that of Chriji and his apoftles, and a? fuch p. VI. Miracles of the Church of Rome ridiculous. 39 fuch is compendioufly reprefented with great force in Lyttelt. Ohf. on Si. Paul, p. 62 — 67. Mifcell. IVorksy vol. ii. p. c,i^ — 57. — Lardn. Tefl. vol, ii. ch. 19. §3. — Works , vol. viii. p. "lAr-, 75.- -Adcims on Mir. p. 85 — 93. — Campbell a^ainjl~ Hume, p. 189 — 210. -Anc. Univ. Hiji. vol.xv. p. 248, 249. Fol. Edir. vol. vi. p. 8r, 646. SCHOLIUM 7. The miracles of the church of Rome hardly dcferve any mention upon this occahon ; many of them being ridiculous talcs, according to their own hiliorians, others of them being performed without any credible witnelTcs, or in circum- llances where the performer had the grcateft op- portunity for juggling: and it is particularly remarkable, that they are hardly ever wrought where they feem moft neccfiary, /". e. in countries where thofe dodrines are renounced, which that church efleems of the higheft importance. Kidder of the Mejfah, part i. p. 59 — 62. Tillotf. Serm. vol. iii. N". 117. p. 511 •'-'^il^.'^—Brevinl's Saul and Samuel at Endor, c.\\\.p'£ef. />. 52 — 60. — Douglas's Criterion. Sykes on Mir. p. 76 — 79. Hume on Mir. p-<)2> — 9v — Adavis on Mir. p. 63 — 78. p. 97 — Campb. on Ditto, part id, § 5. pqffim. PROPOSITION CXIV. The fyftem of dodrines delivered to the world lect. in the New Tejlament, is in the main worthy of cxxxvi. being received as true and divine. ^^'.^^^V^J DEMONSTRATION. Prop. 108, 113. |i. Many important docT:rincs contained in the New Tcftamcnt, were taught by D 4 Chnlt 40 Da^irines of the New TV/?, true and divine. P. VL. Chrifi: in his own perfon, and reported by the apoftles as fpoken by him: now we have already proved that he was worthy of univerfal credit, and that their teftimony of fads deferves great regard. 2. The apoftles received from Chrifl: the pro- mife of extraordinary divine afliftance in the difcharge of their office and miniftry ,• which mufl at leaft extend to the furnifhing them with the knowledge of all necelTary truth, and pre- ferving them from grofs and dangerous miftakes : John xiv. i6, 17, 26. XV. 26, 27. xvi. 13. xx. 2i — 23. Matt. X. 19, 20. Luke x\'u ir, 12. xxiv. 49. AcJs i. 4, 5. 3. The Holy Spirit was in a vifible manner poured out upon the apoftles on the day of Pen-- tecojl, in confequcnce of this promife; and they profefted to have received fuch aftiftance from him, as impowered them to declare the mind and will of Chrift as authorized interpreters of it, and to challenge a regard to what they faid as to a meftage from heaven. A^s ii. pajf. i Cor. ii. 9, lOj 12, 13, 16. vii. 40. xiv. 37. 2 Cor. ii. 10. iii. 5, 6. I TbejJ. iv. 8. Gal. i. 11, 12, 15 — 17. Compare i Cor. xi. 23, ^c, Eph. iii. 5. i Pet. i. 12. 2 Pet. iii. 2, 15, 16. I John iv. 6. To which we may add all the pafl^ages, in which the gofpel taught by the apoftles is called the go/pel of God, 2 Cor. xi. 7. 1 Tim. i. 11. ^ fim. as alfo Eph. iii. 7 — II. Gal. ii. 8, 9. and all thofe paf- fages, in which iht gofpel-difpenfation^ as declared in the difcourfes and writings of the apoftles, is reprefented as vaftly fuperior to the Mqfaic laiv, of whofe divine authority neverthclefs the apof- tles fpeak (as we ftiall afterwards fee at large) in fuch ftrong terms. Vid. Prop. 118. gr. 12. Cbapm. againjl Morgan^ vol. i. p. 289— 296. 4. There is a great deal of reafon to believe that this was not merely an empty boaft:, or a miftaken p. VI. D'^^rines of the New Tejl, true and divine, 41 miftakcn co:r. liifioii of their own j confidering, not only the gcneml probability of the thing, that after Chrill had taught a doftrine introduced by fiich extraordinary circumflances, fome extraor- dinary care ihould be tal. 128. Addifons Works y vol. iii. p. 314 — 317. Euf. Ecclef.HiJi. /.v. c.\. />. 202, 203, 208, /. iv. c. XV. p. 163. /. viii. c. vii.— • Atterh. Serm, vol. i. A^°. iii. p. 95 — 127. — iVhilby's Certainty of Chrijlian Faithi c.v\. p. 140—160. Burnetts fourD'ifc. p. i^'j — 48. — Barrow's IVorks^ voh p. VI. BofJrines of the New Tejll true and divine, 43 vol. \\, p. %'iS> 'i.zS.'^J'FcJi's Ohfcrv. on Chrifi's Rejur. p. 410 — 435. — Emlvn's LifCi p. Ixxviii, Ixxxix. -Hartley on Man, vol. ii. Prop. ^^^.-'-^JortiH^^ Hem, vol. ii. p. 134—137, 146—154, 322. 2n *• I — 6.I7. Since fo much of the fyftcm of doc- trines delivered in the New Teftament came from Chrift's own mouth, and the apoftles were fo well furniflied for acquainting us both with them and other particulars; fince fuch a tefti- mony was borne to them both by the effuiion of the Spirit upon them, and the miracles wrought by them and fucceeding ChriJiianSy and by the extraordinary fucccfs of that dodrine thev taught ; there is great reafon to believe and admit it as a fyftem of divine truth. ^. E. D, COROLLARY. When it is confidered how very large a part of this argument is derived from the tef^imony of Paul and his writings, it will appear that his extraordinary converfion was acircumftance molt wifely adjufied by providence ; as on the other hand, what relates to him contains a compendi- ous demonftration of the truth of chriftianity ; as is largely and excellently proved in Lyttelion on the Converfion of St. Paul, paff. — ' — Ml f cell. Works y vol. ii. p. 3 — 91. — — Ductal's prefump. Evidence^ Serm. ^ and 6. SCHOLIUM I. Though it mijfl: be acknowledged, that tradi- tional teftimony is in feme degree weakened by * The queftion concerning the extraordinary fuccefs of the gofpel occafionally occurs in the anfwers to Mr. Gibbon's two chapters, to which authors we have before referred. We now 3dd the latq Mr. Henry Taylor's farther Thoughts on the grand ^poflacy. paffing 44 Do&rines of the New Tejl, true and dhine. P. VI, pafling through a fucceflion of hands, and on that account the evidence of chriftianity mult in fome degree diminifh with time; yet that may be balanced by the accomplifhmcnt of prophecies referred to gr. 4. as well as by growing obfcrva- tion on other parts of the internal evidence. Vid. Prop. 97. SchoL 2. Sharp's Serm. vol. i. N°. vi. JVarh. Div. Leg. vol. i. /). ij 2. Hartley on Man* vol. ii. prop. 29. SCHOL lUM 2. It is molt evident that the extraordinary pro- grefs of the Mahometan religion in the world, is a facfl by no means comparable to the propaga- tion of Chrijlianityy confidering the different genius of it, and the different methods by which it was effedled. Limb. Coll at. p. 136, 137. — Baxt. Works y vol. ii. p. 75. — Barrow's. Works ^ vol. i. p. 375, 376. — Sale's Koran, p. 25. 409, 410. — Prid. Lett, to the DeiJlSy §1,5, 7. apud Life of Mahom. — Atterb. Serm. vol. i. N°. iv. p. 126, 127. — Ockley's Hijl. of the Saracens, pqfjim. — Hartley on Man, vol. ii. prop. 45. 'White' s Sermons at the Bampton Le^ure, paffwu SCHOLIUM 3. It is urged, that martyrdom is no argument of a perfon's being in the right j fince there have been martyrs of all religions, and cnthufiafts have died for notorious errors with the grcateft leadinefs and zeal. Anf. It fhews at lead that people 2iYt perfuaded of what they die for: and the thing for which the primitive chriftians fuffered was not a point of Ipeculation, but a plain matter of fad, in which (had Part VI. Of Miracles Jince the ApoJloUc Age. 45 f had it been falfe) they could not have been mif- taken. Burn. Wft. of his own Times y %vo. vol. ii. ■p. 888 — 890. — -—Jortin''s Rem. vol. ii. P' 137— 146> 329. 330- . . ,'' . SCIiOLTU M 4. * The "power of working miracles in the chrif- tian church was pretty univcrfally ceafed before Chryjoflo^n's, time. As for what Aiigiijiine fays of thofe wrought at the tombs of the martyrs in his time and fome other places, the evidence is not always fo convincing as might be deiired in facts of fuch importance. But we are not to wonder that miniclcs are generally ceafed ; fee- ing if they were to be frequently repeated for many fucceeding ages, they would lofe much of their convincing power, and fo would be lefs capable of anfwering the end propofed by them. Aiigiifi. de Civil. Dei, I. xxii. c. viii. Arnoh. I. i. p. 2'j.—'La£7ant. Injiit, I. ii. c, XV. /. iv. c. xxvii. /. v. c. xxi. Burn. 4 Difc. p. 58—60. — Tillotf. Semi. vol. iii.,7>. 509, 510. — Jenk. of Cbriftian. 10L ii. p. 484 — 488. — —'Jurieu's Paji, Lett. p. 605 — 66 r. IVhijhn's Me- moirs ^ vol. iii. pojifcript, p. 6 — 17. Lardn. Cred. vol. x. p. 378 — 385. IForks, vol. iv. p. 153 — 157*. SCHO- • In 1747, Dr. Middleton publifhed, " An Introdudory Difcourfe to a larger Work, — concerning the Miraculous powers which are fuppofed to have fubfifted in the Chriftian Church, from the earlieft ages, through feveral fuccefTive Centuries : tending to fi\zw, that we have no fufficient Reafon to believe, upon the Authority of the primitive Fathers, that any fuch Powers were convinufd to the Church after the days of the Apoftles." This publication was immediately attacked by Dr. Stebbing, (though without his name,) in " Obfervations on a Book, intituled, " An Introduftory Difcourfe to a larger ■Work;" and by Dr. Chapman, (likcwife without his name) in the 46 Of Miracles fine e the Apoflolic Age. Part VI. SCHOLIUM 5. Though we ought not to be over credulous in believing ftories of miracles wrought in our own days, the <• Jefuit Cabal farther opened." Dr. Middleton replied> in '♦ Remarks on two Pamphlets, lately publiflied againft Dr. Middleton's Inrrodui^ory Difcourfe." Soon after (Dec. 17+8) appeared the Doftor's larger work, with this title, *' A free Inquiry into the miraculous powers, which are fuppofed to have fubfifted in the Chriftian Church from the earlieft Ages, through fdveral fucceflive Ages." The " Free Inquiry" was produftive of a Controverfy, in which the principal performances in oppo- iition to Dr. Middleton were as follows : " The Expediency of the miraculous powers of the Chriflian Fathers, atid the Inex- pediency of thofe that are claimed by the Church of Rome, confidered," by W.Parker, M.A. now Dr. Parker; " A Vin- dication of the miraculous Powers which fubfifted in the three Centuries of the Chriftian Church, in Anfwer to Dr. Middleton's frfee Inquiry," by Thomas Church, M.A. afterwards Dr. Church; *' An Examination of Dr. Middleton's free Enquiry into the miraculous Powers of the primitive Church," by Z. Brooke, B.D. ; *« An Appeal to the ferious and unprejudiced : or a fecond Vin- dication of the miraculous Powers, which fubfilled in the three lirft Centuries of the Chriftian Church, in Anfwer to the late poUhumous Work of Dr. Middleton," by Dr. Church ; " A free Anfwer to Dr. Middleton's Free Enquiry," by Mr., after- wards Dr. Dodwell; and " A fu'l and final Reply to Mr. Toll's l)efei"ice of Dr. Middleton's free Enquiry, with an Appendix, in Anfwer to every Particular in Dr. Middleton's Vindication ;" by the fame gentleman. Dr. Chapman appeared alfo again in the controverfy, in " A View of the Expediency and Credibi- lity of miraculous Powers among the primitive Chriftians, after the Deceafc of the Apollles." One of the earlieft writers on the fame fide of the qaellion was the learned John Jackfon, in a piece the title of wliich was " Remarks on Dr. Middleton's Free Enquiry into the miraculous Powers, fuppofed to have fubfifted in the Chriiiian Church from the earlielt Ages." A farther Tra(ft was written by Dr. Middleton himfelf upon the fubjed, entituled, " A Vindication of the Free Inquiry into the miraculous Powers, which are fuppofed to have fubfifted in the Church, from the Objections of Dr. Dodwell and Dr. Church." This was a puflhumous publication, and was left iinperfcft at the author's death. The following performances appeared in fupport of the Dottor's fyllem : ♦* A Letter in Jjefence of Dr. Middleton," by R. Yate; *' A Defence of Dr. Middleton's free Enquiry, againft Mr. Dodwell's free Anfwer," by Frederic Toll, M.A. ; " The Plan of a Sup- plement to Dr. Middleton's free Enquiry, exhibited in a Dif- fertatioQ on the Bauiifm and miraculous Gifts of the Holy Ghoftj" Part VI. Several Kinds of Infpirathnjf cited. j^'^ days, yet it would be a very groundlefs pre- fumption to fay, that God never does nor vvil'l work them. We are not judges of what it is fit for him to do; and where fads appear with fuch evidence as would be admitted in other cafes, it feems very unreafonable to rejecl it here. Account of Maillard's Mirac, Cure. Cal amy's Life of Baxt. vol. i. p, 400, 401. DEFINITION LXXII. Any fupernatural influence of God upon the lect, Pii)id o{ a rational creature, whereby he is formed c^xxvu. to any degree of intelledtual improvements, to ^'"''^'^^''^ which he could not or would not in fadt have attained in prefent circumftanccs in a natural way, is called in general divine inspiration. DEFINITION LXXIIL That is called in general an inspiration of SUPERINTENDENCV, in which God does fo influ- ence and direit the mind of any perfon, as to keep him }nore fecure from error in fome various and complex difcourfe, than he would have been merely by the ufe of his natural faculties. COROLLARY I. A book may be written without any error at all, where yet there is no fuperintendent infpira- tion, if the nature of the fubjecl, and the genius of the man be fuch, as to be capable of fuch a compofition. Ghoft;" *♦ Some Remarks upon Mr. Church's Vindication of miraculous Powers, r- tant diftindion is to be kept up between what God does as his ozvn a^, and what he does merely in the general courfe of his operations, in giving efficacy to the volitions of his creatures. A regard to the comnbon ufage of fpeech, and like- • . -^ wife PAkT VI. ^ejl monies of the Pathers. 51 wife to the language of fcripture, as far as that is to be confidered, will require us to maintain this diftindion, even while we acknowledge a dependence of all inferior agents upon God, and his conflant interpofition to carry on the defigns of his providence, amidft the greateft oppofition which evil fpirits are making to them. Prop. 32. Schol. 3. Fandale de Orac. p. 9 — 12." Baxf* JVorkSy vol. ii. p. lOO. PROPOSITION CXV. To coiled: fome tefti monies of the primitive lect* Fathers, exprcffing their fentiments concerning cxxxviu. the injpiraiion of the New Teftament. ^»./'V>s-<' SOLUTION. 1. Clemens Komavus fays, " that the apoflles ** preached the gofpel hcm^ filled with the Holy " Spirit: that the fcriptures are the true word " of the Spirit, and that Paul wrote to the ** Corinthimis things that were true by the aid of " the Spirit." 2. Polycarp tells the PhilippianSy *' that none ** could attain the wifdom of Paul, by which he " wrote to them." 3. Jnjiin Martyr fays, " that the gofpels were " written by men full of the Holy Ghoft, and " that the I'acred writers fpoke by infpiration." 4. Irevaiis fays, " that all the apoftles received *' the gofpel by divine revelation as well as Paul^ " and that by the will of God they delivered it '* to us as the foundation and pillar of our faith : " that the fcriptures were didated by the Spirit " of God, and therefore it is wickednefs to con- ** tradi«ft them, and facrilege to make any altera- " tion in them." 5. Cfemejis Alexandrinus fays, " that we that *' have the fcriptures are taught of God; that E 2 " the 52 Tejiimonies of the Fathers. Part VI . *' the fcrlptures are eftabliilied by the authority " of God ; that the whole fcripture is the law of " God, and that they are all divine." 6. Or/^(f« fays, ** that the fcriptures proceeded ** from the Holy Spirit ; that there is not one *' tittle in them but what exprelfes a divine wif- ^* dom ; that there is nothing in the law,- or the '* prophets, or the gofpels, or the epiftles, which " did not proceed from the fulnefs of the Spirit; *' that we ought with all the faithful to fay, ** that the fcriptures are divinely ihfpired ; that *' the gofpels are admitted as divine in all the " churches of God ; that the fcriptures are no " other than the organs of God." 7. Tertullian teftifies, *' that fcripture is the ** bafis of faith ; that all Chrijlians prove their " doctrines out of the Old and New Teftament ; ** and that the majelly of God fuggefted what " P^j// wrote." 8. An ancient writer in Eujebhis fays, " that *' they who corrupt the facred fcriptures abolifli *' the flandard of the ancient faith, negledling ** the words of the divine writings, out of regard *' to their own reafonings ; and afterwards, that *' they either do not believe that the Holy Spirit ** uttered the divine fcriptures, and then they ** arc infidels, or think themfelvcs wifer than " the Spirit, and fo feem to be pofTeffed." Eufeb. Ecclef, Hijl. I. v. c. xxviii. Jenkinfon on Chrijlianity ^ 'vol. ii. 'p. 22. — Jortiii's Rem. vol. ii. p. 48, 49. Ben [on on the Epijlles^ vol. i. p. 31 8 — 328. 9. Theophilus Antiochenns fays (as Tren^iis and Clemens 'Alexandrinus alfo do,} ** that the evan- " geiifts and apoflles wrote by the fame Spirit *' that infpircd the prophets." 10. I'he fucceeding fathers of the church fpeak io exprefsly and copioufly on this head, that it feems Part VI. Tefiimonies of the Fathers, 53 feems not neceflary to purfue the catalogue any farther. Whit, Cnmm, vol. i. Pre/, p. 12- — 15.— LaMothe on Infpir, I. i. c. iii. — vi.-— Dupin on the Canon, part i. /. ii. p, 49 ■ — i2. COROLLARY I. It feems to have been the judgment of many of thefe perfons, that the New Tcflament was written by 2i plenary fuperintendent infpiration at ieaft, gr. i,^y 5, 6, 8, 9. Lozvth on Infpiration^ pr 3- COROLLARY 2. It is evident that in many of thefe paiTages, they declare not only their own private fenti- mcnts, but thofc of the whole church; and it is certain, that their allowing any book to be, as they exprelTed it, canonical^ was in effedl: owning its plenary infpiration ; fince that word imported a rule of faith and manners ^ whence there was no human appeal, gr. 6, 7, 8. Fam, Expof vol. iii. Append, p. z^^. Note, SCHOLIUM I. Some palTages have been brought on the other fide of the queftion from Jerom ; who feems in- deed to allow that the apoftlcs were fubjed: to fome flips of memory. Five Lett, on Infpir. p. 47. — La IS^othe of Infpir. p, ^^^\-]. SCHOLIUM 2. A celebrated fable, related by Pappus in his Synodicon, of a feparation made in the grand council of Nice between the canonical books of the fcripture, and others concerning which there was a doubt, may be feen in New Tranjl. of New Tejiameni, vol. ii. p. 874, 875. E3 PRO- Infpralionof the Nc^v. Tejiament. Part VI, PROPOSITION CXVI. The New Teftament was written by 2ifuperin~ fendenl Infpiration. DEMONSTRATION. Fro'p. 114. Dem. gr, 2. Prop. 113.I1. The apojiles were, according to Chrift's promife, fur- niftied with all necefTary powers for thedifcharge of their office, by an extraordinary effufion of the Holy Spirit upon them at the day of Pente- coji, A5ls ii. i, i^c. and 2iJecond time, Atls iv. 31, i.'li. We may alTure ourfelves, that they were hereby competently furn idled for all thofe fer- vices which were of great importance for the fpread. and edification of the church, and of fo great difficulty as to need fupernatural affiftance. 3. Confidering how uncertain a thing oral tradition is, and how foon the moft public and notorious fadls are corrupted by it, it was im- poffible that the chriflian religion could be pre- fervcd in any tolerable degree of purity, without a ^written account of the fads and dodtrines preached by the apoflles ; and yet on the other hand, we can hardly fuppofe that God would fuffer a dodrine introduced in fo extraordinary a manner to be corrupted and loft. 4. The diJcGurfes of Chrifl: were feveral of them fo long, and fome likewife of fo curious and delicate a nature, that it is not to be imagin- ed, the apoflles fnould have been able exadly to record them, efpecially fo many years after they were delivered, and amidft fuch a variety of cares and dangers, without fome. extraordinary divine affiftance, or in the language of Def. 73. without an mfpiration of fiiperintcmdency.'—Yov the tirne when the gofpels were written (fee by the way) Fam. Exp. vol. iii, Append. N°. iv *. * For a difcufiion of the queftlon concerning the time when the gofpels were written, recourfe may be had to Lardner's Sup- plement, vol. i. — Works, vol. vi. and to Dr. Henry Owen's Pbfervations on the four Gofpels, paflim, 5. Many Part VI. lufpirationof the New TeJIameut. jr 5. Many of the doHrines which the apoftles delivered in their writings were fo fublime, and fo new, that as they could not have been known at iirfl: oiherwile than by an infpiration oi fuggeflmi^ ■ fo they would need, an infpiration o^ JHperinten-' dency in delivering an accurate account of them. 2, 3, 4, 5.|6. There is reafqn to believe from the promife of Chrift, that fuch parts of the New Teftament as were written by the apojlles^ were written by an infpiration of fuperinten- dency. Prop. 1 14. gr. 3, 4.17. It is not to be thought, that perfons fo eminent for humiljty, piety, hu- manity, and other virtues, as the apoltjcs were, would have fpoken of their writings as thezvords and the commands of the Lord, as the ieji of truth and faljljoody and gloried fo much in being under the direction of the Spirit, if they had not certainly known thcmfelves to be fo in their laritings, as well as in their preaching; and the force of this argument is greatly ill unrated, by recolle(5ting the extraordinary miraculous powers with which they were honoured, while making exhortations and pretenfions of this kind, as was hinted above. 8. There was an ancient tradition that Mark and Luke were in the number of x\\iz-ftventy dif-> ciples, who were furniflied with extraordinary powers from Chrift, and received from him pro- mifcs of afliflance much refembling rhofe made to the apoftles ; compare Luke x. 9, 16, 19. And if it were fo, as the arguments ufed to prove both the underflanding and integrity of the apof- tles may be in. great meafure applied to them, we may on the principles laid down conclude, that they alfo had fome infpiration of fuperinten- dency. But confidering CoL vi. 10, 14. A^s xx. 5, 6. xxi. I— 17, i3 fim, A^ts xii. 25. xv. 37 — 39. Phil. ver. 24. i Pet. v, 13. there is much jnore reafoa to ;-egard that received and ancient E 4 tradi- ^6 In/prat ion of the New Tejlament. Part VI. tradition in the chriftian church, that Mark wrote his gofpel inftruded by Peter, and Luke his by Paul's afiiftance : which if it be allowed, their writings will (land nearly on the fame foot- ing with thofe of Pefer and Paul. Vid. Prop. xoi. gr. lo. Whithfs Pref, to Luke.— Mills's Gr. Tejl. Prol. ad Marc & Luc. — Jones again/} IVbiJl. p. ^6 — ^5. — Be)!f. on the Pro- pagat. of Chrifiian. Append, parti. § I>2, 9. It may not be improper here jufl: to men- tion the internal marks of a divine original, the particulars of which muft be fubmitted to fiirther examination. We fhall endeavour to Ihew in the progrefs of this work, what mull: be' evident to all who arc well acquainted with the New Tef- tament in the general, though capable of farther illuftration, that the excellency of its dod:rines, and the fpirituaiity and elevation of its defign, the majefty and fimplicity of its ftile, the agree- ment of its parts, and its efficacy upon the hearts and confciences of men, concur to give us a high idea of it, and to corroborate the external arguments for its being written by a fuperin- iendent infpiration at leafl. Prop. 1 1 5. 1 to. There has been in the chrifiian church from its earliefi: ages a conflant tradition^ that thefe books were written by the extraor- dinary adiftance of the Spirit, which muft at leaft amount to fuperintendent infpiration. 61^7, % i^ () (^ \o\\i. Valet propoftio. Bennet on Script. § 6. p. 163 — 200. Whitby' s Gen. Pref. Com. vol. \. § 4 — 7. —Lowih on Lnfpir. p. 5 — 19. COROLLARY. Hence >ve may certainly infer, that the apof- tles were not left in their writinj^^s to inifre- prefent any important fadts on which the evi- dence of chriftranity was founded, or any im- 3 portant Part VI. Infptration of the Nezv TeJIament, ^7 portant dodrine upon which the falvation or edification of their converts depended *. Fam. Expo/, vol. iii. Append, p. 43—57. SCHOLIUM I. It is a controverfy of confiderable difficulty lect. and importance, whether the infpiration and cxxxix. fupcrintendency under which the apoftles were, *>>-'^'V^*^ extended to every minute circumjiance in their writings fo as to be in the mod abfolute fenfe plenary. (Vid. Def. y^.) Jerom, Grotius, Eraf^ muSf and Epifcopius, thought it was not, and Lo'wth himfelf allows that in matters oi no conje- quencey (as he exprefles it) they might be liable to flips of memory. But on the contrary, it feems evident that the emphatical manner in which our Lord fpeaks of the agency of the Spirit upon them, and in which they themfelves fpeak of their own writings, will juftify us in believing that their infpiration was plenary, unlefs there be very convincing evidence brought on the other fide to prove that it was not : and it is to be remembered, that if we allow there were^W(? errors in the New Teftament as it came from the hands of the apoflles, there may be great danger of fubverting the main purpofe and defign of it ; iince there will be endlefs room to debate the importance both of fadls and docftrines. Whitby's Gen, Pvef. vol. i. p. 6. Five Lett, of Infpir, p. 75 — 84. — Lowth on * Concerning the Infpiration of the New Teftament, fee Michaelis's Leftures, as tranflated by Mr. Marfh, vol i, p. 70 — 97. — 'See, alfo, Mr. Marfh's notes in the fame volume, p. 374 — 388. Some obfervations on the fubjefl occur in Dr. Campbell's Preliminary DiiTertations to his Tranllation of the four Gofpels, Diflertation i. part 2d. p. 24 — 31. Recourfe may, likevvife, be had to Mr. KiddcH's " Three DifTertations on the Infpiration of the holy Scriptures." Mr. Gilbert Wake- field, in an ♦« Eflay on Infpiration, confidered chiefly with refpecl to the Evangelifts," has warmly attacked the commonly received doflrine upon this head ; and there is much difcuffion of the ^ueftion in the feveral volumes ©f the*' Theological Repofitory." Infpir, XS Ohjeftiom conjidered. Part Vt. Injpir, p. 40, 41.—! — -P. Sinion.Jitr le textut d/i Nouv. Xeji:.,c^. xx\\\. j^xiv,.-i. . , Lam'^ fbeory, p._ ^^^-^-i^l.-^-Hartley on Man, vol. ii. prop, 19. Warbur- ion's S-ermonSy voi. i. 'A'°. vi. ^. 216— i'22,'-^-^-^Middleti Po/b: Works, vol. i i . .^i.:...::> .. ' p. 340-^349- ' .SqHOLIUM 2- AgainiT: fuch a plenary infpiration of the nevr teftarrent it is objed-cd, that there is no circum- fiance in which more extraordinary afTiftances were promifed to the apoftles,- than when they appeared before magi (i rates ; yet fome mi flakes in their conduct then lliew, that even this pro- rnife was to be taken with fome limitations ; and confequently that in other circumllanres, they might alfo be liable to miftakes. Compare Matt. X. 19, 20. Mark xiii. ii. with A8s xxiii. l^r^6.— -To this we anfwer, 1. That much is to be faid in vindication of the apoftle's conduft in the inftance to which the objedion refers. Vid. Fara. Expo/, in hoc. 2. That the apollles might be preferved from miftakes in their apologies, and yet might be left to fome human infirmities as to other circum- ftances in their behaviour before magiftrates. Five Letters of Infp. p. 41 — 47. — Loijotb on Infp. p. 80 — 86. SCHOLIUM 3. • It is farther objected, that the apoftles did not feem to apprehend each other to be infpired ; as appears by their debating with each other in the council at Jerufalemy Acts xv. and by Paul's blaming Peter^ Gal. ii. 24. neither, it is urged, did the Chrijlians- in thofe early days apprehend jjiem to be infallibUt ftnce their condudt was in fome inftances queftioned and arraigned, A^s xi. 2, 3. xxi. iQ-^i^, But Part. VI. Ohjccims cmfidercd. ca But IQ this we nafvvcr, (befides what was ob- icrved before, that Tome m iftak.es in conduct might be conliflcnt with an infpiration of fiiper- intendency in their TjritingSy) that in. both in- flances in qucllion the apojlles were in the right; and the pallages urged will only prove that there were fome Cbrijlians even then, who did not pay a due regard to thofe grand minifters in the Mediah's kingdom : to which we m^y add, that Chrifl's propiife to them did not import, that their jirfi views.of things ibould alvyay^ be right in the whole adminiftration, of. their ofEcc, bu^ l\iciX. OH the ivhoffy he would malie proper jprovi« {ion for their information. And if we eonfider how ftrong a temptation they would b^ve been under to think too highly of themfeWes, if they had been under a conjiaut plenary infpiration; it may appear a beauty in the divine conduct, to have left them in fome inftanccs to the natural weaknefs of their own minds, (compare i Cor, xii. 7, 9, 10.) and fometimes to interrupt thofe extraordinary gifts in particular cafes, as he did thofe of healing, (compare 2 Tim. iv. 10. PhiL ii. 27.) ftill providing by other hands a remedy for thofe ill confcquenccs, which might have arifen from an uncorrecfied miliake ; for as to Dr. Morgan'% pretence, that the apoftles after all went on each in his different opinion j it is en- tirely a falfe aifertion, and admirably well con- futed by Dr. Leland in the palfage referred to jjelow, Lett, of Injpir. ■p. 56 — 61. Loivth of Infpir. p. 86 — 100. ■ IVitfi Melete-- mata, p. 61 — 64. Morgan's Mor» Phil. vol. i, p. 54 — 81 Champ. againji Morg. vol. i. /). 317— ,22. LeUind againft Mor'/an^ vol. \. p, 398—* 422. — —Middlet. P'ifth. JV-orks, vol. ii, p. 269-T— 295. — '-Lardner's Rfi7?mrks on IVard's Differ I at ions, p. 157, ^c— . — p ll'^orksj fo> OhjeBions confidered. Part VI. Works, vol. xi. p. 335 — 354. Heath, Teft. vol. iii. p» 173 — 183. fVorks, vol. viii. p. 2 13 — 220.- Ben/on's Hiji, ef the Plant, of Chrijl, vol, ii. p. 45— 70- / - ; - .^ .' SCHOLIUM 4. " It is fatfth'er objetfled, that Pi7«/, who aflerts himfelf to have been inferior to none of the reft of thc'apoftles, (2 Cor. xi. 5. xii. 11.) fpeaks of himfelf in fuch a manner, as plainly to fhew that fie did not apprehend himfelf under fuch a ple- • fiary infpiration ; (Vid. i Cor. vii. lo, 12, 25, 40. 2 Cor. xi. 17.} nor do we find that any of the apoftles introduce their difcourfes with fuch claufes as the prophets ufed, to declare that they fpoke as the oracles of God. We anfwer, this will indeed prove that they did not imagine themfelves to have been ahvays under an infpiration oi fuggefiion-j neverthelefs if what they faid was proper, and what they de- termined was juft, their infpiration of fuperin- tendency might ftill he plenary ; and indeed their diftinguifhing in this point feems flrongly to imply, (efpecially when compared with the paf- fage quoted before, Prop, 113. gr. 3.) that their decifions in other points of dodlrine and duty were by Immediate revelation from Chrift, La Mothe on Infpir. p. 87 — 89.- Lowth on Infpir, p. 40 — 51. Whitby's Gen, Pref. to his Com. vol. i. p. 6 — 8. ■ Benfon on the Epijlles, vol. j. p. 123, 124. SCHOLIUM 5 . It is alfo obje^led, that there are feveral paf- fages in the hillory of the evangelifts, which are direftly contrary to each other, fo that it is im- poflible they fhould both be true ; particularly in the genealogy of Chrifl:, and the ftory of his laji paffover. Part. VI. Ohjeti'ions conjideredi 6i pajfover, fufferiiigs and refurreSiion. — To this we anfvver, 1. That there arc many fceming contradic-. tion.s which may bej-cconciled in a fatisfadtory manner .without doin*2j violence to the text, as appears frorT)i our notes * on many of the pallagcs in quedion. 2. There are many other difficulties, which may be removed by various readings, or at lead by altering a few words in the text: now foraf- much as it is evident from the many various readings, that the tranfcribers were not under a fuperintendent infpiration, it feems upon the whole more reafonable to fuppofe an error in fome of the firfl: copies, which may have extend- ed itfelf to all the reil, than to fuppofe the ori- ginal erroneous, for the reafon given before, Schoi. I f. J. If any cafes do occur, in which neither of the former folutions can take place, it feems rea- fonable to conclude, {c^eL par.) that where the writers of the New Teftament differ from each other in their accounts, thofe of them who were apojiles, rather than the others, have given us the exad: truth, and were under a plenary fuperin- tendency, confidering the peculiar dignity of the apoftolic office : and accordingly fome have obferved that there is little apparent difference, if any, between Matthew and "John. But there feems no ncceffity for having recourfe to this expedient. And as to placing florics in a differ- ent order, it is certain that the beft hiftorians do not always confine themfelves to that of time ; and the hafty manner in which the evangelifts * Referring to the note^ in the Family Expofitor. + Several inftances of the difficulties which may be removed by various readings, will be found in Michaelis's obfervations on the fubjed, in the firft volume of his Introdudiou to the New Tellament, «ts before referred to. muft 6 1' Olj^cliditi cdnfidend. P a R t Vl, imiifV "write, in the mldft of their labours and dangers, may be an abundant excufe for fetting things down as they came into their mind. Bcza in Act, vii. 14. Cahm. Harm, in Matt, xxvii. 9. p. 354. ^ in A5ls vii. \^.-^ — ^Apu'd Dod. Fdfii. Exp. 'vol. iii. Pref. ad^fin. — Jones againji IVhijh c. iv„ ' p. 2 1 — 36. And it defervcs to be ferioufly confidered, whether what of difficulty remains from the agreement of Mark and Luke in the order of their llories, where they both differ from Matthezv, may not eafily be accounted for by fuppofmg thviX. Luke took Mark for the ground- work of his gofpel, and contented himfelf with changing his language into purer Greek, and adding a great number of important particulars, which had not been recounted by him^ but which Luke colledkd from credible witneffes. (Compare Luke i. I — 4. where it is poflible ai/w&sv may refer to ear/y fadts omitted by Mark.) This feems rather more probable, than that Mark was an abridgement o^ Luke ^ which might be another hypofhefis for folving the objedion. Middlet. Pojlh. If'orksy vol. ii. p. 229 — 34O. -Benfon's HiJ}. of Chviftianity, •vol. ii. p. ic)i — 238. SCHOLIUM 6. An objedlion nearly akin to the former, is taken from the difference there is between the (Quotations from the Old 'Tejlament^ as they ftand in the New, and the original ; which mull: at leaft have argued fome failure in the memory of the apoftles. This Mr. Whifton anfwers, by fuppofmg that wherever there is a variation, the Jezvs have cor- rupted the prefent copies of the Old Teftamenton purpofe to difparage the New. But we wave this, for reafons given Prop, 107.— Nor will it be Far't VI. ■ dhje^tbfis cmjtdmd, 6j be fufficient to fay, the apoftles qiitytcd from th6 LXX. fince all theiv quotations do Hot erac^tly agree with" that, nor indeed perfedtly with each other. Compare Matt. xiii. 14, 15. Mark iv. il. i//i^^ viii. io.'7()/j7z xii. 40. A^s xxviii. 26. Rom. xi. 8. in wlnieh Ifa. vi. 9, 10. is quoted or deferred to with fome vatiety. — We therefore chufe rathcf to allow, that this is indeed an ob- jection againft their being under a plenary infpi- ration of fuggejlion : but forafmuch as they no where alfert that their quotations were literally exaift, they might be under a fiiperini evident in- fpiration, if the fenfe were as they reprefent it, wherever they argue from the quotation : and as for oth'er paflages, which are only introduced by way of allii/ion, (as many evidently are) it was much lefs requilite the quotations fl'iould be exadt there.— We may alfo obferve, that the variety with which the Fathers quote the fame texts both from the Gld Tcil'ament and New, is a farther argument againft Mr. lFkiJlon'% hypothefis : and indeed it appears, that the moft accurate writers among the ancient Claffics vary in many places from the originals they quote, which conlidering the form of their books is no wonder. Wbift. EJf. for rejl. the Old Tefi. /.i 2, i^c. Collins' s Grounds^ <^c. p. 97— 102. SCHOLIUM 7. It has been urged as the ftrongefl: objection of all, that the apoftles often argue from palTages in the Old Teftament, where not only the words, but the original fenfe appears fo different from the purpofe to which it is produced, that it were Unreafonablc to imagine the argument conclu- five, and confcqucntly the fuperintendency of their infpiration plenary; lince they affcrt it as a faft, that the things to which they apply fuch and fuch palTagcs were referred to in them, of 6 which 6 J. OhjeSIions conftdered. Part Vlr which the following quotations among many others are a fpecimen, Matt. i. 23. ii. 15^ 18, 23. viii. 17. xxvii, 9, 10. Gal. iii. 16. — To this it is anfwered, 1. That in feveral of thefe paiTages the rea- foning of the apoftles appears to be well founded, as we have endeavoured to fhew in our notes upon them, and as will frequently appear upon the jufteft principles of analogy, even where the dired: reference is not fo apparent. To which it is to be added, that where the original meaning of a palfage on the whole appears dubious^ the fcnfe given by an apojile is certainly to be pre- ferred to another, which from examining the text alone might appear equally probable, efpe- cially confidering how indeterminate many forms in fpeaking ufed in the Hebrezv language are, and how great an obfcurity lies upon many paf- fages in the Old Teflament, and may well be ex- pedled in prophetic writings. See Prop. 112. Cor. 2. 2. The phrafe, this zv as fulfilled y or ibis was ■ done that it might be fulfilled ^ (though Mr. Peirce makes a great diftin<5lion between thefe two) does not always imply, that the pafTage referred to was a predi^ion of the event ; but only that the event recorded was attended with fuch circum- ilances, as that the prophecy quoted upon the occafion might with great propriety of exprefTion be accommodated to it : and in this folution we chufe to acquiefce, rather than to fay, that the mifapplication of prophecies might be confident with plenary infpiration as to the truth o^ faBs ; for, as we (hall afterwards more particularly ob- ferve, the underflanding the prophecies of the Old Teftament, was a miraculous gift, imparted not only to the apoftles, but to other Chrifiians inferior to them, and many have thought it to be the word of knowledge fpoken of i Cor, xii. 8. Collins'' s Grounds y (^c. part i. c. viii. p. 39 — 50. Sykes on Chrijiian. c. xiii. p, 206 Part VI. Proofs of Infpiralion xf Suggejiion. p. 206 — zc^2»'~'Jeffries's RevieWy c. viii* p. 164, ^c. — Chandler on Mir. part ii. c. xi. p. 338 — 363.-^ Pierce on Phil. ad fin. Dijf. ii. IVarb. Div. Leg, vol. ii. /. vi. c, vi. Middlet. Pojl, Worksy vol. ii» p. 349 — 375. -Hartley on Many vol. ii. prop, ii'i *. Kenni- cott's Serm. on Ifaiah vii. 14—16* SCHOLIUM 8. There is a great deal of reafon to belieVd, that many things contained in the New Teftament were written by an infpiration of fuggejlion ; lince the apoftles fometimes exprcfsly allert thac they received what they wrote by revelation from Chrijii and this is peculiarly applicable to the prophetic part of their writings ; compare Eph, iii. 3, 5. Gal. i. 12. i Cor. ii. 10, ^c. xi. 23* It is alfo exceedingly probable that they were frequently inftrudled in an extraordinary manner, not only as to the matter dihout which they wrote, but likcwife as to the language they fhould ufe, I Cor. ii. 13. and whoever perufes their writings attentively, will find they frequently exprefs themfelves, even v^'hen they wrote upon parti- cular occalions, in phrafcs of fuch latitude and extent, as would make their writings abundantly more ufcful to ChrijVuins in all fucceeding ages* than they could have been, had they confined themfelves clofely to the particular occafion, as fome who have paraphrafed their writings have done : a circumltance in which it is very proba- • An ample difcuffion of this fubjedl will be found in a fecent publication of Dr. Henry Owen's, entitled, '* The Modes of Quotation ufed by the Evangelical Writers, explained and vindicated." — Michaelis has devoted a chapter to the fame fub- jed, in which there are many obfervations dcferving of notice. See his *• Introdu(f\ion to the New Teftament," vol. i. p. 200 —246. See alfo Mr. Marfh's additional Remarks, ibid* p, 466 —489. Vol. ii. F ^Ic ^ Words notfuggeftcd. Part VT^ ble they had a particular divine direcflion, and upon obferving which the juft interpretation of their writings will greatly depend. But it does not feem reafonable to believe, that every word which the apoftles wrote was didated to them by an immediate revelation; for (as was before obfervedj there are not only many things^ which they might have written without foch a revela- tion, but moreover on fuch an hypothesis there could have been no room at all for fuch a dif- tin(5lion as the apoftle makes, i Cor. vii. to, 12, 25, between what he and what/^^ hord fays: nor could we fuppofe that> if this had been the cafe, they would ever have quoted the words of the Old Teftament otherwife than exadlly as they were written, or that they couM ever have fpoken with that uncertainty, with which they fome- times exprefs themfelves as to fome future events^ I Cor, xvi. 5, 6. compared with 2 Cor. i. 15— 17, Rom. XV. 24, 28. compare alfo i Cer. i. 14, 16. iv. 19. xvi. 7. Fhil. ii. 19, 23, 24. i Tim, iii. 14) 15. 2 John ver. 12. 3 John ver. 14. It muft alfo be acknowledged, that there are fome rmperfe5fions and fome peculiarities of Jiyle^ which probably there would not have beerv, had the apoftlcs always written by an infpiration of fug- geftion : yet this is upon the whole no dilhonour to the facred fcriptures j lince by this means they are more adapted to anfwer their general end, as containing furer marks of their genuine- nefs, and laying open the heart and character of the perfons by whom they were written more elfedually than they could have done, had thefe writers been merely the organs of the Holy Ghofl"^ in fuch a manner as fome have fuppofed. Edwards of Script, vol, i. p, 32—38. — Owen on Script* c, i. § 22. p. 25 — 27. JVhitby on the New Teji. vol. i. Pref, § 2. p. 3 — d.'-^Lowth on Infpir. p. 61 a^'j/^,.^Burfiet on the Art. p. ^S — ^^^ - ^fillotf. Part VI. Apoftolic Gifts and Powers defined. 6^ — TilJoif. JVorks, vol. iii. p. 448, 449. La Mothe on Infpir. part ii. chap, i *. DEFINITION LXXVII. Where fupernatural gifts and powers are lect. fpoken of asdilHnil, tho. former may exprefs cxli. feme inward illumination^ and the latter fome ex-' traordinary effe^ produced by God, in confe- quence of fome word or action of that perfon, to whom the power is faid to belong. PROPOSITION CXVII. To take a more particular furvey of the gifts and powers of the apoflles, according to that account of them which is given in the New Teftament. SOLUTION and demonstration. Sect. I. The chief of their fpiritual gifts, (perhaps fo called in allufion to Pfal. Ixviii. 18. compared with Eph. iv. 7, 8.) are moft parti- cularly enumerated i Cor. xii. 8 — 10. and fcem moft probable to have been thus diftinguifhed. There was, I. The word of wisdom, 6r a full and clear underftanding of the whole fchcme of chriftian doctrines, whereby they were able to make men * The ftyle of the New Teftament has been a great objeft of examination and debate. Mr. Anthony Blackwall, in his cde- brated work, entitled, " The facred Claffics defended and ilhif- trated," has endeavoared to fupport the purity, propriety, and eloquence of the language ufed by the apoftcUcal and evangelical writers. Dr. Campbell is of a different opinion, and has made fome particular ftriftures on Mr. Blackwall's Pofuions. The Dodtor has, likewife, confidered at large the nature of the fiyle of the New Teftament, and its peculiar idioms. See the preli- minary biffertations to his Tranflation of the four Gofpels, vol. i. p. I — 24. ibid. p. 32 — 100. The language of the New Teftament is likewife treated of very copioufly, and in a great variety of views, by Michaelis, Introd. vol. i. p. 97 — 199- For Mr. Marih's notes, fee ibid. p. 388— 466, F 2 wife Apojlolic Gifts and Pozvers explained. Part VI. wife to falvation: i Cor. ii. 6, 7. Eph. iii. 10. compare 2 Pef. iii. 15. This fitted them to make the moft perfetfl declaration of the gofpel; on account of which the apoftles are reprefented as under Chrift /he foundation of the chriftian church, Eph. iii. 20. Rev. xxi. 14. compare Matt. xvi. 18. Benf. Prop, of Chrijl. vol. i. p. 40 — 46. — Chandler on Joel, p.i 1 23 — 13 5 . — Bar- rington's Mifcellanea Sacra^ EJf. i. p. 39 —42. IVarburton's Sermons, vol, \* p. 211, 212. 2. The word of knowledge, which Lord Barrington and Dr. Benfon think to have con- fided in an extraordinary ability to underftand and explain the fenfe and defign of the Old Tef- tament, and efpecially its reference to Chrifl and his gofpel : compare Rom. xvi. 25, 26. i Pet. i. II, 12. Rom. ii. 20. I Tim, vi. 20. — By this gift they were freed from thofe prejudices which they had imbibed, relating to the perpetuity of the Mofaic law, and the temporal grandeur of the MefTiah's kingdom ; by this their want of (kill in the original HebreWy or of acquaintance with the Greek verfioh was fupplied ; and they were enabled to remove fcruples arifing in the minds of the JewSy and to clear up and fet in the ftrongeft light that part of the evidence of chrif- tianity which depended upon their fcriptures. Barrington"" s E([ayy p. 42 — 45. Be^if. ibid. p. 46—48. That this was given to the apoftles and pri- mitive Chrijlians is certain; but that it was called the zvord of knozvledge feems not fully proved by the quotations above. — Dr. Chandler fuppofes that the word of knozvledge was but a lower de- gree of the word of zvifdom ; /. e. a capacity of difcovering the chriftian fcheme with a convinc- ing evidence to the minds of others, and quotes Rom. XV, 14. I Cor. i. 5, 6. 2 Cor, ii. 14. viii. 7. 4 Eph, Part VI. The Subject continued. 69 Eph. i. 17, 18. with fomc other fcriptures for that purpofe. Chandler on Joel, />. 135, i^c, IVarlur- ion ubi fupra. 3. They had the gift of discerning spirits, /. e. of knowing by what fpirit a man fpoke who pretended to infpiration, of knowing the fecrets of mens hearts in fome inftances, and judging of the.fitnefs of a perfon's genius and charadler for any particular office and ftation in the church : but Dr. Chandler explains it only of the former, referring the latter effeds to prophecy. Benf. ibid. p. 48 — 50. Stebbing againjl Foft.' id Lett. p. 40 — 54 •Fo/?. id Lett, to Stebbing. — -^Chand, on Joel, p. 14a, 143. 4. They had alfo the gift of prophecy, in that Jiiperior degree which related to foretelling future or difcovering fecret events, and in that inferior fenfe of the word in which it is often ufed to ex- prcfs officiating in public worfhip, by preaching, prayer, or linging, i Cor. xiv. paff. praj[.verS 24, 25. ^ ,;'/.,?" '•' ■ ' ! Benf. ibid, p: '70,' 7 [ . "Cband, on Joel^ p. 138—142. -;.;^/ o 5. They had alfo the gift of tongues, or ^n^ ability of readily and intelligibly, fpeaking a variety of languages Which they had never learnt; which (though infamoufly rcprefentcd by Mor-^ gan) was a moft glorious and important attefU-' tion of the gofpel, as well as a fuitable, and i^-, ideed in their circumftances, a neceffary fuf^iturq for the miffion for which the aportles and their, affiftants were defigned. Nor is there. any reaforv with Dr. Middleton, to underftand it as, merely^. an occafonal gift, fo that a perfon might fpcak a language moft fluently one hour, and be entirely ignorant of it the next ; which neither agrees F 3 with 7^ ■ '^he SuhjeSl continued. Part VI,- ■with what is faid of the ahuje of it, nor would have been fufficient to anfwer the end propofed. Morg, Mor. PbiL vol. ii. p. 231, 232. — Leiand againji Morg. vol. ii. p. 225 — 230. Benf. ibid. p. 58, 59. — Cband. ibid, p. 143 — 146. — Middle t. Free En- quiry, Preface i p. 23, 24. Wcirhiir^ ion's Doflrine of Grace, p. 6 — 11. Jmall Edition.-— — yortin''s Remarks y vol. i. p. 15 — 21. Middlet. Eijay on the Gift of TongueSy Mifc, IVorksy vol'. \i, p. 379, &c. Warh. Sermons y- vol, \i,' p, 176 — 209. *' EJay on the Gift of . Tongues." 6. They had alfo the gift of interpreting TONGUES;, fo that in a mixt affembly, confifting of perfons of different nations, if one fpoke in a language underftood by one part, another could repeat and tranjlate what he faid into different languages underflood by others. Whether thefe vcriions were made of the whole difcourfe when ended, , or fentence by fentence, we cannot cer- tainly fay: hut if the latter method were ufed, it woul^ not feem fo ftrange to them as to us, if we may credit the account given of the method of interpreting the fcripture in the Jezvifh fyna- gogues. Vid. i Cor. xiv. 5, 6, 13. Jones's Jeivifh Ant. § 318 — 326, £f? § 334, MS.'— Benf. ibid, p, 60. — Chandler on'- ' ;' Joel, p. 146, 147. Some have fuppofed that Paul had a gift pecu- liar to himfelf, i.e. of knowing in fome cafes "^hat paffed in his abfence, as well as if he had hecn prefent, i Cor. v. 3, 4. Col, ii. 5, compare 2 Kings \. 2^y 26. vi. 8 — 12. but it is certain- rliis did not habitually refide in him; as indeed it is uncertain, whether many of the moft won- derful of thefe gifts and powers did without in- terruption dwell in any mere man whatfoever. Q^om^?.!^ fohn iii. 34* ' • " Sect. Part VI. The Suhjedi continued. 7! Sect. II. The mofl: confiderable miraculous POWERS of the apoilles were thefe. 1. The power oim?i\dim^fupernaturalpuni/h^ ments and even death itfelf, by a word fpeakingy on bold and daring offenders. Vid A^s v. i— II. xiii. 10, II. 2 Cor. x. 6, 8, 9. xiii. 2, 3, 10. And as evil angels might fometimes be the in- ftruments of inHiding thefe temporal judgments, it is probable thefe may be referred to, when perfons are faid to be by the apoftles delivered io Satan^ i Cor. v. 4, 5. 1 Tirti, i. 20. BenJ. ibid, vol, i. p, 52 — 56, — Bar, Eff-, iu />. 51,52. 2. The apoflles feem to have been endowed with an extraordinary degree oifortitude^ far be- yond what they naturally had, but neceffary for the fcencs of extraordinary difficulty and fuffer- ing through which they were to pafs. A^s iL 36. iv. 5—13, 19, ZZ' V. 28, ^c. viii. i. Benf, ibid, -p* 61—63. Garthbut cf Chriji*s Refur, p, 35 — 61. Their extraordinary degree of fincerity, dili- gence and activity, patience, love to mens fouls, and other uncomn^on virtues and graces might alfo be mentioned as farther illuftratingthis head^ Barringt. EJf. j). 47— -50. 3. The apoflles had alfo a power of perform- ing the mod extraordinary piresy arid even of raifing the dead; and fon>e of thofe kinds of mi- racles which were not peculiar to them, were wrought by them in a Juperior manner. Vid. A£ls V. 15. ix. 36 — ^42. xix. 11, 12. xx. 12. Barringt, ibid, p. ^3^ 4. The apoftles had alfo a power, (which as it feems was peculiar to themfelves,} of giving the miraculous gifts of the Spirit to others by layiit^ on their hands ; and there were very few who received it otherwife than by that means- A^s viii. 14 — 19. John-Kiv. 12. Rom, i. 11, 12. 2 TJin^'u 6, GaU in, 2y 3, 5. i tbejf, u 5. v. 19, F 4 20. f% The ^tih]ecl continued. Part VI. 20. I Cnr. i. 4 — 7. 2 Csr.^xii. 12, 13. ^^j- xix. I — 7. For the farther illuftration of this. Dr. Benfon has aflertcd, that the Holy Ghoft never fell immediately on any but our Lord after his baptifm, and the apoflles, firft on the day of pentecoft, and a fecond time mentioned, Atls'iv^ 31. on the eunuch, A^s viii. 39. (according to ihe Alexandrian reading;) on Saul after his bap- tifm ; on the firlt-fruits of the devout Gentiles before baptifm, Afis x. 4.4. and on the lirft-fruits of the idolatrous. Gentiles of Antiach in Pijididy Ai^s x\ii."^2. But the inftance of the Eunuch^ with that of the devout Gentiles is precarious : and indeed the cafe erf the Gentiles at Antioch feems to be far from fo extraordinary a one as Dr. Benfon would make it; and the foundation for fuppofing it fo, /. e. the different periods of preaching the gofpel, to the devout , and then to the idolatrous Gentiles, is. a mere unfupported hypothefis. That the phrafe of being filled with the Holy Gh&fly does not lignify any thing fdfi ngular as he fuppofes, appears from com- paring Eph. V. 18. and many other places where ' the phrafe is ufed. See Fafn. Expo/, vol. in.< on ^he places cited above. B.enf.Jbid. vol.i. p. 64 — 66. vol. ii. p. n .,,: •'^ig. Leland . againji Morg. val. i. '.p. 382, 383. Note. Barring. EJf. i. • p. loi — 112. — -Moore's Sermon on Mi-r racles^ • COROLLARY I. I.ECT. It does r,ot fee:m reafonable to mention the cxLii. power which the apoftles had oi binding ^nd.loof- Ky\^'\j i^^gi of remitting or retaining JinSy as a gift or power dilfin^l from the preceding ; compare Matt.y.\\. 19. xviii. j8. Johnxx. 23. for if this .be undcrftocd, of declaring in an authentic raan-r ner what was lawful under the chrirtian difpen- fatign, they >ver^ furni(|ied ^vith that by the ivord 0/ Part VI. ^he Suhjeci continued. ^73 of wifdoniy with which therefore this gift or power taken in this fenfe would coincide; if it be taken for inflicfling or removing calamities fent as miraculous punifhments of fin, it will coincide with that power mentioned § 1 gr. i, 3, and if it fliould be explained of declaring to par- ticular perfons that their fins were forgiven, they could only do it by virtue of their extraordinary ^vtt oi difcerning JpiritSy § 1. ^r. g. whereby they would be able to judge of the lincere faith and repentance of the perfon concerned. Benf. ibid. p. 50—52, 56, 57. COROLLARY 2. This particular furvey of the extraordinary furniture of the apoftles for their work, confirms the arguments advanced above to prove the in- fpiration of their writings, which appear in fadt to have been intended for the fervice and guid- ance of. the church in all future ages. To this Dr. Morgan has objected, that as thcfe gifts were plainly capable of abufe, (compare i Cor. xiv.) no argument could from thence be drawn as to the divine infpiration of thofe who were pofi"efl"ed of them. But in anfwer to this, we muft dif-^- tinguifb with refpedt to thefe gifts and powers. The word of wifdom and of knozvledgey as ex- plained above, copldnot be abufed as occafion of error, the truth of the things taught being eficntial to the exercife of the gifts themfelves, and fiilfe pretences to them being difcovered by that of difcerning fpirits. The gift of healing was not a permanent thing: ("-compare Prop. 1 16. Schol. ^.fub fin.) and as for the gift of fpeaking with tongues y the miracle^ of that lay in conferring it by impofition of hands, not in ufing it after it was conferred. So that on the whole, there is no foundation to believe, that any miraculous gifts or powers were ufed in confirmation of falfcli^od in any cafe, though they might be ufed m ^4 ^be SuhjeB continued. Part VI, in confirmation of truth by very bad men, which is all that is iniinuated Matt^ vii. 22. Compare for farther illultration Gal. iii. 2, 5. Rom. xvi. 18. I Cor. iv. 18 — 20. 2 Cor. xii. 12. i^ Jim, Ccl. li. 4. Jude ver. 16. which paffages when compared together farther (hew, or intimate, that miraculous works or powers were peculiar to the teachers of truth. . .y,,' Morg. Mor, Phil. vol. i. p. 80, 81.— Cbapm. againfi Mcrg. vol. u p. 300— ■ 317. —Leland a^ainjl Morg. vol. i, €, xjij. J). 374— 387. — — Benfon on the Epiji. vol. i. A pp. to I 'Tim. As for 2 Thfff. ii. 9. it feems the words in qneftion might be rendered Ty/;?!- 7/^7zj, wonders^ mid miracles^ i- e. fictitious and pretended mira- cles^ fuch as tb.e RomiJIj church has apparently dealt in: and Matt" xviv. 24. evidently- relates to falie teachers in the early ages of chriftianity, when there was a fuperior miraculous power in the church ; fuch perhaps as Elymas and Simon Magus : fo that by the way, there is no proof from fcripture of any miracles having been wrought to confirm falfhood, which have not been oppofed by fuperior miracles : nor can any one prove that this Ihall ever be the cafe, as was in part intimated. above, Prop. 94. Schol, 2. BienJ. ubi Jiipra. 142, 143. ^,/ COROLLARY J. If it could be certainly made out, which I ap- prehend it cannot, that there is aa irreconcilable difference between any circumllances in the hif- tory, and that there was fo in the original, it would [ccct. par.) on thofe principles feem moil reafonable, to adjuft the teltimony of thofe who were not apofUcs by that of thofe who were^ ac- cording to Sir Ifaac Newton's fcheme of the har- mony : for it is not fo certain that Pd-Z^r rev ievv^ed Mark's gofpcl, Andfanl Luke'Sj as that Mattbezi? and Part VI. No proper Succejfors to the Apojlles, 7^ and John were the authors of thofe publiflied under their name: Vid. ^^rop, 116. gr. 8. and the concurrence of Mark and Luke in their order can be no Juft objeftion to this, efpecially if the conje(5lure ^l^id. Sch. 5. fa/' fin^m be admitted. Dodd. Pijf- on Newt, Harm. ap. Fam. Expo/, vol. iii. Append. N°. iii. Sir IJaac Newton on Proph. l. i. c. xi. COROLLARY 4. As the endowments of the apoftles were fo extraordinary and peculiar, there is no reafon to believe they had any proper fucccffors in the chriftian church; unlefs it can be proved, there are fome who fucceeded to their gifts and powers, by which they were furnifhed for their extraor- dinary worii- Boyfi's Works t vol. ii. p. 271, 272, 276, 277. Barringt. Mifc. Sac. vol. ii. Eff.u.pajf. COROLLARY 5. The whole foundation of Popery, as a dillind: re^gion, is therefore overthrown; iince that not only fuppofes the contrary to the preceding corollary, but alfo adds a great many other fup- politions ftill more extravagant: for (as we lliall elfewhere more largely fhew) there is no evidence that Peter had any fuperiority over the reft of. the apoflles ; or if he had, that he had any who were his fucceflbrs in that extraordinary power; or that thofe fucceflbrs were Roman bilhops ; or that the prefcnt bilhop of Rome is legally by fuc- ceflion pofleffed of it: yet all thcfe things, fome of which are notorioufly falfe, and others of fuch a nature ihat they can never be proved to be true on their own principles, mufl: be taken for grant- ed, before that authority of declaring the fcnfe of fcripture can be vindicated, which the church of Rome has arrogated to herfelf, and upon which her y6 Of4be Inierpreiaiion of Tongue s» Part VI, her other moft extravagant claims and mod abfurd do(flrines are founded. Lecl. againji Poferyy 'N°. iii. Cff iv. Burnetts 4 Difc: 'N°. iii. Barrozv of the Pope's Supremacy^ paff. ap. Opera, vol. i. juxta Fineiii.r-'Ncal's qnd Smith's Sermons-y in the Sailer's Hall Sermons ' againji Popej'v. Doddridge's MiJcelL Le^ures agaivf Popery, MS. SCHOLIUM -I, Several of the gifts ahd'powers mentioned in the propofition appear to have been imparted to Chriftians of inferior order ; not only lo'prdpijps^, evangeltfis, elders or bifhopSy and other tia.rher's^. but alfo to thofe who made up the co/ip-egatiotts^ under their care; particularly the giff'c^f pra-^' phccy, that of fpeaking with and interpreting tongues, and difceming fpirits ; with regard to the former of which Dr. Ben/on thinfcs fome are called helpSy and with, regard to the latter, go- vernraeutSy as they were called to affift both in inftruding and guiding the church: i Cor.xu. 8-^10,; 28'. though Dr. Chandler ^ is of opirtid^|' that the' lielps were perfons of extraordinary' liberalrtv, raifed lip by God to be helpful to others by therr t)\vn generous contributions, annj^ i^-Wi x}cit" go^jetnincnts were deacons, w'hofe bufi-' nefs'it' was to prelide over the didribution of chdrities. A6ls vi. 3. Rom. xvi: 2. which may confiderably illudrate Rom. xii. 8. Dr. Benfon thinks it probable, that there were few if any in the primitive church who did not receive thefc gifts, though perhaps they might all of them meet in none but the apoftles, to whom the word of •ivifdom feems to have been peculiar. Benf. on Prop. &c. vol. i. p. 66 — 73--^— • Barring. Eff. vol. i. p. 118 — 130. ibid, p. 74, Table. — Chandler on Joel, />. 131 «-i33, (5? 148-^151. SCHO- Part VI. Of the Int erpr el at ion of tongues. *jy SCHOLIUM 2. There is a difficulty attending the gift of /£»^ interpretation of tongues, which has not been ob- ferved by thofe who have written upon the fub- ic(5t, and may here deferve our notice ; viz. how a perfon fpeaking with tongues lliould need to pray that he ?night interpret, i Cor. xiv, 13. with- out fuppoling that he fpoke by fuch a miraculous impulfe, as rendered him merely the organ of the Spirit of God, which would be inconfiltent with our anfwer to Morgan under the fecond corol- lary.— It is obvious to anfwer, that there might be perfon§ in an audience of various nations, and confequently the perfon fpeaking (fuppoling to both Romans and Perfians, himfelf being a Greek fpeaking Latin,) might not be able to interpret to them all, (as in the given inftance into Per- fan.) — But then it may be anfwered, this was for want of another tongue, which is not here fuppofed to be the cafe ; and therefore perhaps it will be impoflible fully to remove the diffi- culty, without fuppofing there were fomc, who though they could fpeak no tongue but their own, were yet miraculoufly enabled to interpret into it what (hould be fpoken in any other tongue, which would make this office, though it were only bearing a fecondary part, very excel- lent, and the gift itfelf very extraordinary. Chandler on Joel, ubi fnpra. PROPOSITION CXVIIl. The Old Teftament was written by a fuperin- tendent infpiration, DEMONSTRATION. Prop. iio.|i. Mofes was a perfon raifed up by lect. God for eminent fervice, favoured with mira- cxliif. culous powers and frequent divine revelations, on Tj't The Old Tejiament infpired, Va^t VL on the authority with which his whole law v/as introduced and received, Harlhy on Man^ vol. ii. p. 88—90. 2. The work which Mofes undertook of \%rit- ing the hiftory, not only of his own adls and inftitutions, but alfo the difpenfations of God to mankind in preceding ages, was a work of great importance, and of Ilich difficulty, that without extraordinary divine afliftance he would not have been able to perform it in fuch a manner, as might have been depended upon, and confe- quently nriight have anfwered the defign. I, 2.J3. There is reafon to believe that Mofes wrote by a fuperintendent infpiration. 4. JoJIjua, Samuel y Davidy Solomon ^ Ifaiahy Je^ remiahy Ezekiel^ Daniel^ Hofea, Joely Amos, Oha- diah, jfonasy Micah, Nahumy Habakkuky Zephaniah, Haggaty Zechariah and Malachiy were all pro- phets, if the hiflorical part of the Old Teftament IS to be believed, (which we proved above. Prop, no.) and therefore we have reafon to be- lieve, that their minds were io fuperintended, in writing not only thofe hirtorical fatls which they mention, but likewifa thofe meifages which many of them declare they received from God, as that they fhould be prefer ved at lead from all material miftakfes, which would have brought a difgrace upon thofe mefiages which in the name of God they delivered, and fo have fruftrated -the defign of them ; which in many cafes could not have been anfwered, without an exact tranfmif- fion of them to poftericy, as feveral of thofe pre- dicfiions referred to diftant and fome of them to very complicated events, and contain particular circumftances, which if not exadtly authentifC muft have been very hazardous. 5. Many difcourfes recorded in the hiftoricat parts of thefe writijigs, as delivered by others, or given to them in charge by God, were folong and fo circumltantial, that they could not be I cxadlly Part VI. The Old Teftament infplred, 79 cxa6lly recorded without fome extraordinary diWne affiftancc ; and fome of the moft impor- tant of them, /. e, thofe relating to the Mefliah, were not undcrflood by the prophets themfelves who delivered them, (i Pet. i. 10 — 12.) and confequently were lefs likely to be remembered with fuch exactnefs, as according to gr, 5. was necelTary. 6. Ezra and Nehemiah were perfons of fuch eminent ftations and piety, and fo intimately converfant with the prophets Haggar, Zechariah and Malachi, that vvc may reafonably believe that proper affirtances, either ordinary or extra- ordinary, as the cafe required, would be given them in their writings. 7. Though the authors of the books of Judges, Ruth and Kings, Chronicles, EJlher, and Job, Ihould be allowed to be unknown, there is great reafon to believe they were fome of thofe holy and prophetic men with which the nation of the Jews did fo much abound ; and that what was laid under the preceding iteps rnay with confi- derable probability be applied to them, at lead in fome degree. Prop. iio.|8. The provifion that was made for condudting the Jewijh people by divine ora- cles, given (though we know not particularly how) by the Urim and Thummim, and by pro- phets raifed up in almoft every age, makes it highly probable, that thofe who were providen- tially employed in tranfmitting to us the hiflory of that nation, would have fome peculiar alTift- ance greater than could {c<£t. par.) be expecfled in other writers. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8.I9. So far as we are able to judge, from furveying the particular charadcrs and circumftances of the authors of the various books of the Old Teflament, in comparifon with the genius of that difpenfation under which they lived So The Old Tejlament infpired. Part VI. lived and wrote, there is reafon to believe they Were under a fuperintendent infpiration. 10. Though it be extremely difhcult to con- clude from any excellency in the ftile and man- ner of writing, that a book is divinely infpired, and efpecially that there is that fuperintendency over the whole of it; yet we muft acknowledge, that in the books of the Old Teftament as well as the New, there are fuch important truths, fuch fublime figures, and fuch majeftic and pathetic cxprellions, as can hardly be equalled any where clfc, and which appear fo worthy of God, as to give fome degree of additional weight to the other arguments brought upon this head. Com- pare Frop. 1 lo. gr. 3. Nichols's Conf. vol. iv. -p. 1J9— ^ijy. Boyle's Stile of Script, p. 7—16. 11. The ancient Jeivs had a tradition among them, that thefe books were written by divine infpiration; and therefore received them as r<2«o- Jiicaly i. e. as a rule of faith and manners* Jofeph. contr. App, L i, p, 1036. CoL 12. The grand argument of all is, that Chrifl and his apoftles were fo far from accufing the Jezvs of fuperllition, in the regard which they paid to the writings of the Old Teftament, (Vid. gr. II.) or from charging the Scribes and Pha- rifees, (whom Chrift on all proper occafions cen- furcd fo freely) with having introduced into the facred volume mere human compolitions ; that on the contrary, they not only recommend the diligent and conftant perufal of them, as of the grcateft importance to mens eternal happincfs, but fpeak of them as divine oracles, and as writ- ten by an extraordinary influence of the divine Spirit upon the minds of the authors. Vid. John v. 39. X. 2S' ^^^k xii. 24. Matt. iv. 4, 7, 10. v. 17, 18. xxi. 42. xxii. 29, 31, 43. xxiv. i^, xxvi. 54, 56. Luke i. 67, 69, 7a. x, 26, 27. 4 xvi. Part VI. Infpiration cf the Old TejJament* %t xvi, jr. AfJs iv. 25. xvii. 11. xviii. 24 — 28. Rom. iii. 2. xv. 4. xvi. 26. Gal. iii. 8. i T'/w. v. 17, 18. 2 T/w. iii. 14 — 17. Jiifiies 'n. 8. iv. 5. I P^/. i. 10 — 12. 2 A/, i. 19 — 21. To this lift may be added many other places, on the whole more than five hundred, in which the facred writers of the New Teftament quoie and argue from thofe of the Old, in fuch a manner as they M'ould nor furcly have done, if they had appre- hended there were room to alledgc, that it con- tained at leaft a mixture of what was fpurious and of no authority. Loivth on Infpir. p. 183 — 190. 9 r\-\j SOLUTION. Sect. I. Many abfurdities arc charged upon the Mofaic account of the creation: v,g. the G 2 making 64- Accoinii of the Creation confidered. Part Vf, making light before the fun ; the dividing the water above and below the firmament by an imaginary folid partitioji, and the making the fun, moon and liars in one day : not here to mention the obgedion- which is brought againft the defcent of the whole human race from one pair. To this Dr. Thomas Burnet anfwers in his Theory by cutting the knot ; and maintains that this account v^as merely a fable, though accord- ing to his own reprefcntation of it, a fable too abfurd for a wife man, and much more for an infpircd perfon to have thrown together; and Dr. Middlelon, in his controverfy with the Bifliop of London, has declared himfelf ftrongly in the fame fentiments. — But there can furely he no reafon to believe this, fince Mofes never tells us where his fable ends and where his true hiftory begins; efpecially confidering that Chrift and his apoftles refer to the ftory of the creation and that of the full, (which is infeparably connedled with it, and treated by Burnet as a tale equally abfurd) not as an allegory, but a true hijtorxy 2 Cor. iv. 6. xi. j. i Cor. xv. 45. Matt* xix. 4, 5. I Tim. ii. 13, 14. I Cor. xi. 8, 9. and it is very harfli to fuppofe that God would fo folemnly from mount Sinai make the circumftance of a fable the foundation of the fourth commandment, F.,x, XX. II. Hcb. iv. 3, 4. BurneVs Archaologia^ I. ii. c. viii, ix. P- 423—44^. Dr. Da^'id Jennings, in a very ingenious dif- courfe on this fubjetl, fuppofes that the fun and the ftars v/cre created before the earth, and that the produftion of light mentioned as the work of the frji dd-Y, was only giving the earth its^ diurnal motion, exprefied, as he underftands it, by *' the Spirit of God moving," not '* upon the •face of the water," but moving the face of the deep, /, e, the furfacc of the unenlightened hemif- phere ; Part VI. Account of the Creation covfidered^ %^ phcre ; which might be called dcep^ either as remote from the fun, or in a more fluid flate than that hemifphere which might have been turned towards it; and thereby dried and crufied; (which laft by the way feems ill to agree with Gen. i. 9, 10. Pfal. civ. 6 — 9.) He fuppofcs that on the fourth day God gave the earth its aymual motion, and thereby appointed thofe lu- minaries of heaven, before created and before vifible, to be for figns and feafons and days and years ; fo that as the fun did in another manner i;han before rule over the day^ making it unequal in different feafons, ^c. the moon did with cor- refpondent variety rule over the night and the fiars» — But it may be objeded to the fcheme, 1. That fuch an interpretation offers great violence to feveral phrafes in the hiifory, v.g, God's moving on the face of the water, his fay- ing *' let there be light," his making two lights, and fetting them in the firmament of heaven,, and appointing theni to have dominion over the day and over the night : To which we may add, that the moon could not with any tolerable pro- priety be faid to begin to have dominion over the ftars, when that little alteration was made iji her courfe, which the annual motion added to the diurnal occafions. 2. That the diurnal and annual motion af the earth being each, if not both together, imprefled ^n* a moment, would hardly be dcfcribed as each of them the work of a diftind: day, as the latter cfpecially muft be on this hyporhcfis : for it would be very unreafonabic to fuppofc, that when it is faid, God made the fun and moony that claufe Ihould import the creation and formation of the tnoon, and only the alteration of the earth's motion with regard to the fun: not to infid upon it, 3. That if the laws of gravity took place, a projedile force muft always have been necefTary, G 3 to 86 Account of the Creation conjidered. Part VI, to prevent the centripetal from prevailing To far as to draw the earth into the fun. Jenn. App. to his AJlronomv. Mr. IVhifion fuppofes the Mofaic ftory to have been a kind of journal, of what would have ap- peared to the eye of a fpecTcator upon the furfacc of the earth ; and interprets the making of the fun, moon, and ftars, to have been only the gra- dual clearing of the atmofphert of that comets of ■which, according to his hypothcfis, the earth was made; this defecation beginning xhc jirji day, produced fome light, and increaiing to ihtfourtht the fun, moon, and liars then became vifjble and difi'ind]:. But this feems to be connected with that very abfurd part of his theory, which fuppofes that the earth had at firft no diurnal motion, but that it was imprefied by the comet which occa- lioned the deluge ; otherwife v. e can never ima- gine that the fun moon and ftars, bodies of fuch different degrees of magnitude and light, would have become vifible the fame natural day. IVhiJl. Theory, praf. p. 3 — 33. — Edwards* s ExercitationSy N°. i. p. 1 — 25. It feems therefore that the moft probable hy- pothcfis is, that of Dr. Nichols ; who fuppofes firft, a chaotic ftate of tlie whole folar fyllem ; then, a feparation of the groffer particles of mat- ter, of which the primary and fecondary planets were to conlift ; whence it would follow, that the luminous particles before blended and en- tangled with thefc would acquire a greater luftre, which he fuppofes the creation of light in its moll imperfcdt ftate. By the waters above the firmament he underllands the atmofpheres or feas of the planets, though they may mean no more than vapours ftoating in the expanfe of the air, as the original word J/'pT ftgnifies. On the fourth day, he fuppofes the luminous particles, before more equally difperfed, Avere gathered in ene central body ^ whereby the little planet near us Pa-rt VI. Account of I be Creation conjkiend, 8y us became, by the refledlion of its rays, a inoon; which, being the moft confiderable of the noc- ttirnal luminaries, might by a beautiful figure be fa id to rule over tlie night and the (tars, allow- ing it very probable that the fixed liars, and planetary fyftcms which may pollibly atteijd them, were created before. — It may pofTibly be objecied againfl: this hypothelis, that at this rate there would be no diitind:ion between day and night before the fourth day; fince this imperfect luminous matter equally diffufed on every fide would give the whole terreflrial globe a kind of equable and univerfal twilight. It would there- fore be an improvement upon the hyppthefis, to fuppofe that the luminous particles were from the iirft gradually turning towards the (Centre, though not united in itj the confequence of which would be, that the hemifphere neareft the I'entre would then be lighter than the other. Bifliop Patrick thinks a luminous mafs diftincft from the fun, and nearer the earth, was firffc formed, which on the fourth day was perhaps, w ith fome alteration to us unknown, changed into the fun. Patrick on Gen. i. 3 — 15. The chief objection again ft this fcheme is, that it does not naturally oifer icfelf to the mind from reading the Mofaic account. But it may be replied, it is fufficient if by any interpretatioa it can be fliewn that it might pofTibly have been true: and it would appear an argument of great wifdom in Mofea^ or indeed of extraordinary divine diredlion, for him, prepoileired as he pro- bably was in favour of the vulgar hypothelis, to give fuch an account of the creation, as fliould neither diredly alTert it, nor yet fo much lliocl^ it, as to throw the minds of ignorant and un- learned men into fpeculations, wiiich might have been detrimental to his grand defign, of conr iirming them in the belief of one almighty crea- G 4 tor $$ Account of the Fall confidered. Part VI, tor of heaven and earth, and fo preferving them from idolatry. On the whole, fuppofing that none of thefe bypothefes fliould be fatisfadtory ; the objection ' pretends to no more than this, that God did not obierve fuch a proportion as we fhould have ex- pelled in fome of his works : but it ill become^ us to limit him in fuch a circumftance; efpe-r cially as we know not certainly what great ends either in the natural or moral world misjht be ^nfwered by a deviation from it, Nichols's Conf. vol, i. p. 90—126. Ed, 1 2 wo. — Univ. Hiji. vol. i. p. ^d-^^^^ fol. ■y ' Taylor's Scheme of Divin, ch. iv. or IVatfon's Collec^ of Tracfs, vol. i. />. 1 8 ^24. Clayt. Find, of the Old TeJ, part i. p, 4 — 6. — -^Jackf. Chron, Antiq, vol. i. p. I — 22 *. Sect. II. It is faid that the Mofaic account of the Fall is abfurd ; not only as it reprefents God as fufpcnding the happinefs of mankind on fo indiiferent a circumftance as his eating the fruit; but alfo fuppofes a brute to fpeak, and yet Eve to have taken no alarm at it, and out of regard to what fuch a creature faid to have violated the divine command, and to have been guilty of a weaknefs, when in the perfe6lion of human na- ture, of which few of her dcfccndants in the preferjt degeneracy of it would be capable. * The Mofaic account of the creation is particularly confi- dered and vindicated, in " Mofes and Bolingbroke : A Dia- logue, in the Manner of the Right Hon. *******, Author of Dialogues of the Dead." By Samuel Pye, M. D. This work was printed in 1765. In the firll volume of the colledion of trafis, entitled, ♦' Commentaries and Effays publifhed by the Society for promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures," are f Critical Notes on the firft nineteen Verfes of the firft Chapter of Genefis," p. 83 — 93. Thefe notes are underftood to have been written by the celebrated Irifh phiiofopher, Richard Kir- ^an, Efq, Part VI. Account of the Fall confidered. 89 Anf. As for the offence in queftion, it may be (hewn elfewhere, that how light foever it might be in itfelf, there were circumftances of moft enormous aggravation attending it, which might abundantly juftify God in the punifhment in- flid:ed upon account of it. — As to the latter part of the objedion, which is indeed the chief diffi- culty, fome (with Aharhinel) have replied, that the ferpent only fpoke by his aftionSy eating the fruit in the prefence of Evey and feemed rather refrefhed and animated than injured by it. But we wave this; nor do we chufe to fay with Mr. Jofeph Medcy that fhe took the ferpent for a wife though fallen angely who might know more of the nature of this new formed world than flie, and could have no principle of enmity againfl: her, to lead him to wiHi her deftrudion. Neither do we fay, with Dr. Thomas Burnet at Boyle's LeC' tureSy (after Ten?nfon,) that fhe took him for fome attendant fpirit, fent from God to revoke the prohibition before given. It feems more probable, that the fa6l might be, as it is beau- tifully reprefented by Milton, i. e. that the fer- pent, being acftuat^d by an evil fpirit, might pretend to have gained reafon and fpcech by that fruit, and thence might infer with feme plaufi- ble appearance of argument, that if it was capa- ble of producing fo wonderful a change in him^ it might exalt the human nature even to divinity. Compare 2 Cor. xi. 3. and Revi xx. 2. Burnet'' s Archceol. I. ii. c. vii. p. 375-^ 402. Mede's Works y p. 23, 24. — ■ Burn, at Boyle's Le5f. vol. ii. p. 10— r 37. — —Mil't. Par. Loft, I. ix. Rev. €xam. with Ca^d. vol. i. p. 16 — 27.— r- Berry Str. Le3I. voL i. p. 202 — 205. Ed. I. p. 176 — 179. F.d. 2. Barr, EJf. on Div, Dijp. Append. Diff. i. Hunt's EJf. p. 304 — 313. — Univ, Hift. vol. i. p. 59 — SS'/ol. off. p. 122 — 133. 50 Sentence againfi Eve and the Serp. confidered. P. VI. •—Te7inifon of Idol. p. 354 — 356.- Hartley on Man, vol. \\. p. 104 — 106- ' IVaterland's Scripture vindicated, vol. i. p. 12 — '24. — Sherlock on Froph. Difcourfe ii. Append. — Middlet.^ Exam, of Sherl. on Prophecy. — Taylor's Scheme of Div. ch. xi. or Bp. IVatfon's TraSlSy vol. i. p. 49 — 53. Le cure's Dijfert, A", iv. Chandler's Sermons, vol. iv. A'°. iii. Sect. III. Others have objccied againft the fentence pronouiKed on Eve and the Jerpent as abfurd; feeing the woman could not but with pain bring forth, nor the ferpent go otherwife than upon liis breafl, nor indeed be juflly pu- nillied at all for a crime of which he was only the innocent inftrument. As to what relates to the woman's bringing forth, we anfwcr, 1. That it is not abfolutely impoffible that fome alteration might be made in the ftruclure of the womb on that occafion ; perhaps a fmall alteration might fuffice, confidering with how little. difficulty mofl: women in hot countries go through their labour : or 2. God, knowing that the fall would happen, might conrtirute things in fuch a manner as to fuit a fallen ilatc, when the event was not to rake place till after fm was committed; which fcems to have been the cafe as toother inflances, V. g. the damage done by poifonous and vora- cious animals, thunder, lightning, and tem- pells, i^c. As to that part of \.\\z objcclion which relates to the ferpcnty it is probable his form might be conliderably changed, perhaps from that of a winged animal : and as this would be the means of confirming the faith of the penitents in their expeded vidlory over the great enemy,, (of which it was indeed a kind of miraculous atteflation,) and Part VI. Account of the Delude conJJdered. or and of mortifying that evil fpirit whofe organ the ferpcnt had been, there could be no injuilice in this, nor indeed any cruelty ; for beafts bein^- defigned, for the; ufe of men, we may as well grant, that one fpecies might be debafed to a lower kind of life for his infvrudion and com- fort, as that Inch multitudes of individuals fliould be daily facrificed to Wvi fupport. Mede's JVorks, p. 229 — 233. Rev. exam, uoitb Cand, vol. \. p. 69, i^c. — Jenkins of Chrijlianity^ vol. u. p. 246 — 248.- PFhiJion's Life, p. 239 — 244. Addend, p. 651, 652. — — -Abp, King's Serm. p. 71 — 74. Sect. IV. It is objecfled, that the Deluge could not poflibly have been univcrfal, becaufe no lioclc of water could be found fufficicnt to overflow the earth to fuch a degree as Mojes has rcpre- fcnted. To this we chufe not to anfvver, by denying the univcrfality of the deluge, as many have done, the vi-ords of MoJes being fo exprefs. Gen. vi. i2j 13, 17. vii. 4, 19 — 23. and indeed if it were not univerfal, there would have been no need of an ark to preferve a race of men and bcafts: to which we may add, that tlie animal and vegetable /(?^/^, dug up in all parts of the v»'orld, are demonflrative proofs that the deluge extended over the ^hole earth : and there is little room to doubt but the number of mankind, confidering their longevity, would by that time have been abundantly fu the lent to people the earth. We therefore rather reply, by obferving that though the quantity of water which could naturally be furnilhed by rain fliould indeed be allowed infufficient for that purpofe, yet it is polTible, according to Dr. B'trners fcheme, that part of the outward crufts of the earth might be broken, and fall \mo t\\t abyfs, which might b){ that means be thrown up and dafhcd abroad to fuch 02 Account of the Ark confidered. Part VI. fuch a degree, as to overthrow thehigheil moun- tains, which he thinks then firft raifed. Others, as Mr. IFhijlon, fuppofe that a comet (which his antagonift Dr. Keil was compelled by his argu- ments to acknowledge, did probably pafs near the earth at that time,) might overwhelm it by its atmofphere. — Others endeavour to account for it, by fuppoiing the center of gravity was changed, or that the waters of the abyfs were in an extraordinary manner "drawn up on this oc- cafion.-— But if none of thefe hypothefes be ad- mitted, there is no abfardity in luppoiing a ;;;/- raer^/o/^j production of water, or a miraculous removal of it : fi nee it is molt certain, if the hiftory of the Old Teftament be credible, (as we have before proved) miracles have been often wrought upon much lefs important occalions. Burnet's 'Theory ^ vol. i. /. i. c. ii, iii. p. lo — 46. c. vi. p. 89 — 102. IVhtJii Theory, p, 376 — 400. KeiVs exam, of Burn, and Whijl. -p. 28 — 34, 177, 178, 202. — Saurhfs Diff. vol, i. p. 95 ! — no. Rev. exam. vol. i. Dijf. x, p. 171, i^c. Nicb, Confer, vol. ii. p. 184, i:^c. vol. i. p, 254 — 272. — Edzv. ExercUat. N*. ii. p. 26, &c, —-Univ. Hijl. vol. i. p. 95 — 103. folioy oft. p. 20 r — 218. Ray's 3 Difc, N^. ii. Clayton's Find, of Script. part ii. lib. 12. p. 150 — 159. — Senec, ^i.. 55, 56. Nicb. Conf. vol. i. p. 137 — 143. Ed. l2mo. p. "jc), &€, Of/. Univ. Hijf. vol. i. p. 47, 48. FoL ^<), 100. Off. — Hartley Part VI. On the Peopling of America. 9$ — Hartley on Matiy vol. ii. p. 109 *. — ■ BrozvTie's -vule-jr Errors,/'. 6, ch, 10, ri. Sect. VIII. The peopling of yf/«£;r/V<3, and feve- ral JJlandsy in which mifchievous, terrcftrial ani-. mals are found, though many of the more ufeful were entirely wanting when they were firft dif- covercd by the Europeans, is urged as a ftrong argument againft the univerfality of the deluge,, and therefore the credibility of the Mofaic hif- tory. The fuppofition of a north-eajl palTage for men might pollibly be allov.'ed ; but how thofe iviUl. creatures Ihould be brought thither, which men would not tranfport, and which cannot fubiifl in a cold country, murt remain a difficulty which we cannot undertake to folve, if the univerfality of the deluge be allowed ; for that there fliould have been fo vaft a trait of land in or near tlie torrid zone, as mufl have been necelTary for the joining Africa to America, and that it is now funk in the fea, is a mere hypothecs, which has not the leafl: foundation in hillory. But it may deferve enquiry how far it is an apparent fact,' that voracious animals, not amphibious, and living only in hot countries, are to be found in America. It is certain, that fome, to whofe con- Ititution a hot climate is moil fuited, will live in .. a colder and fometimes propagate there; and * Lord Kaims, in his preliminary difcourfe to his " Sketches of the Hiftory of Man" has contended for the original diverfiry of Mankind. Inoppofition to this fyftem, rhe Rev. Dr. Samuel Stanhope Smith, an American gentleman, hath publifh.ed " An Effay on the Caufes of the Variety of Complexion and Figure in the human Species," in which he endeavours to fhevv, that all the varieties obfervable in men may fatisfadorily be accounted for, by attending to nature and her operations, and the cfFefts produced in them by diverfity of climate, by favage and focial life, by diet, exercife, and manners of living. Farther light will proba- bly hereafter be thrown on this curious fubjedt by Mr. Marfden, who, weunderftand, is making it the matter of peculiar enquiry that g6 On ibe Confiifion of Tongues. Part VL that there are great degrees of heat in the fum- mer-months to a great heighth of northern lati- tudej which, when we confider the velocity with •which thefe creatures run, may account for their travelling to fome places where there might be a pafTage by water, or perhaps a paflage by land, though lince fallen into the fea, the flraits of which are well known to be very narrow, where North- America covnts neareft to Tartary. Witfa. Mifc. Sac. vol. ii. Ex. 13. § 26. Ex. 14. § 45. Nich. Conf. vol. i. ^. 133 — 137, 144 — 158. Ed. i2mo, p, 87. Oc7. PVb//L theory y p. 409. — Univ. Hiji. p. 104. vol. i. Folio, vol. xx. p. 137, i^c. Ocl. Still. Orig. Sac. I. iii. r. iv. § 4, p. 541 — 543. — Hart- ley on Many vol. ii. p. 1 10 *. Sect. IX. The confufion of languages at the tower of Bahel is reprefented by fome as unne- celTary, feeing a diverfity of tongues muft natu- rally have arifen in procefs of time. But it may be anfwercd, 1. That fo vaft a diverfity as there is in the names of the moft common things, can hardly be accounted for in a natural way, there not being the lead trace of any one common original language. 2. If it might in time naturally have hap- pened, it cannot thence be inferred, that a mira- cle, whereby it Ihould injlantancoujly have been * Whence, and in what manner, America was originally peopled, has been the objeft of much difcufllon. A comprehen- five view of the fubjeft may be feen in the firft volume of Dr. Kobertfon's Hiftory of America. The" Hiftoricaland Geogra- phical Inquiries of M. Scherer concerning the New World," do not appear to be highly fatisfaflory. Recent navigations and difcoveries have added farther confirmation to the opinion, that America was peopled, at leaft in part, from the north-eaftern extremities of Afia, and the noxth-weft of Europe. brought Part VI. Of the Affyrian Empire. ' brought about at firft, was therefore unworthy of God, and confequcntly incredible. Others have replied, that all that pafTed at the building at Balel, referred to in this objection, was only a divilion of connfels Tindi feni intent Sy or fome difcord in affcflioUy reprefcnted by dividing their fpeechy whereas they were before unani- mous : or at moll, fome diforder miraculoufly produced in their organs of fpeech, in confc- quence of which, their language would be unin- telligible to each other : both which opinions the learned Vitringa has illuflrated at large; though there does not feem any great neceffity for having recourfe to them. Still. Orig. Sac. L iii. r. v. § 2 — 4.- Shuckford* s Conned, vol. i. p. 124 — 140. '—-Rev. exam, with Cand. vol. ii. p. 105 — III. Vitringa' s Obfervat. I. i. T)ijf. i. c. ix. Hartley, ibid. p. iii, IVard'sDiJfert. N\ W.—Le Gere's Dijfert. N". vi. — Republic of Letters, vol. iii. p. 1 19 — 132- Sect. X. Others have objedled the impolTibi- lity of raifmg fuch an empire as the AJJyrian is faid to have been, within 150 years after Noah. To this Sir Ifaac Nezvton anfwers, by fixing the date of the Afjyrtan empire 1300 years later; and Dr. Winder has taken great pains to prove, that the account we have of the feries of the ancient Ajfyrian monarchs is very precarious. Sir Ifaac's arguments are largely confidered by Dr. Shuikford ; who, by the way, fuppofes Noah to have been the Fohi of the Chinefe, in which Mr. IVhifton alfo agrees with him. Others make the diftance between Noah and Ninirod to have been much greater than our copies of the Bible, rcprefent it. — It is perhaps on the whole moft reafonablc to conclude, that though the Ajfyrian empire was very ancient, yet the extraordinary accounts, which Herodotus and Ctefias gives us of Vol. II. H the •0/ the Numhrs of ihe Ifraelites. Part VI, the grcatnefs of it under Nimis and Semiramis, *iire fiditious, as many things related by thofe authors undoubtedly are. Newton's Cbronol. c. iii. IVhiJl. Rem. on Newt. Shuck/, Conf. vol, ii. Pref. p. 23 — 53. StilL Orig. Sac. I. iii. c. iv. § 9. Climb. Orig, Gent, — IVin^ - der*s Hift. of Know I . vol. ii. p, 66 — 68, 296 — 299. Whifi. Theory^ p, 137— 1 4 1 . Jackfon's Chronology. — WaterU Script, vindicated^ part ii. p. 40 — 43 *^ Sect. XI. It is urged, that fuch a number of inhabitants^ as are fHid to have dwelt in the land of Canaan^ could not poflibly have been fup- ported there, viz. a million and an half of fight- ing men, (2 Sam. xxiv. 19. i Chron, xxi. 5.) nor fu^h a (lock of cattle be furniflied out there, as are faid to have been facrificed, efpecially by Solomon at the dedication of the temple; {viz. an hundred and twenty thoufand llieep and twenty- two thoufand oxen, i Kings viii. 62^.) — To this it may be anfwered, that if there be no miftakc in the numbers, it is to be afcribed to tl"te extra- ordiruiry fruitfulnefs of th'e foil; to which it may be added, that as fome neighbouring princes^, who had been fubdued by David, paid their tribute in cattle^ they might furnifli out the ex- traordinary facrifice referred to. See 2 Kings iii, 4. Maund. Trav. p. 65, 66. Delany'^s Liff of t>av. in Loc. — Uuiverf, Hiji. vol. ii. >.386— 394. 05-. Sect. XII. It is urged as an impoflibility, .that David, notwithftanding all his conquefts, Ibould be able to amafs thofe vaft treafures men- tioned I Chron, xxix. 4 & 7. which are com- puted by Le Clerc at eight hundred millions fter-» '*'* The accoHUts of Herodotus, though he was probably much mif^aken, are by no meaDs fo abfurd a^d extravagant as tho^ oi CteSas. Jing, Part W, Of Davtd's Trea/un-. 9» ling, a fiim, which is thought to exceed all the gold of all the princes upon «arth put together. To this it is anl wercd, 1. That the value of gold not being then fo great with refpcd: to J/Iver as it now is, their wealth is not to be eftimated merely by the quantity of gold which they had ; and on this principle-, Mr. JVhifton reduces the gold to lefs than one tenth of the common computation ; fuppofing its value to lilver as their Tpecific gra^ vities, /. e. 19 : li, whereas the former makes it 16 : I. 2. There is reafon to believe, that a great quantity of the gold then ufed has long ago been deftroyed and loft: yet it muft be owned that more gold has probably been dug out of the mines in America in one year, than can wear out in many ages : but it is not unlikely that much may have been buried, and fo have pe- ri flied. 3. That there is a great deal of uncertainty in the principles on which the worth of thofe talents is computed ; as appears from the different ac- counts which learned men give of it ; and pofli-i bly the w6rd talent may fometimes be put for ivedge, 4. That as numeral letters were ufed in the oldefl: copies of the Hebrew Bible, it is not to be wondered if tranfcribers might fometimes mif- take them; and it is to be remembered, that this thought may alfo be applied to fome certain con- iradiifionsy where numbers are in queftion. As to that part of the objedion, which relates to the impoffibility of expending thofe trcafuref upon the building defcribed, we are to obferve^ that none can tell the curiolity of the carved work, the height of wages which artifts would demand of fo rich a prince as Solomon, for fo celebrated a building, nor the number. of gems which might be ufed in fom^ of the ornaments H .3^ cither 100 Balaajn's Afs. Abraham* s Sacrifice, Part VI. either of vellments or other furniture, i Chron. xxix. 2, 8. 2 Chron. iii. 6. See Delaity's Life of David. Dod. Fam. Ex. -vol. ii. § 165. p. 403. Note {a) Ed. I Le Clerc Eccl. Hifi, Prol. p. 39, 40. — Whifi. Defcrip. of the Temp, c. xiii. Ho7?i. Iliad^ I. xxiii. ver. 750, 751. Chandler's Life of David. Sect. XIII. As to the objedions that arc brought againft fome accounts of miracles ^ v.g. that of Balaam's afs fpeaking, the exploits of Sampfon, &c. it is to be remembered in general, that we are very imperfedl judges what it is fit for God to do ; and various things faid by good commentators on thefe heads are well worthy of being confidered. Sampfon's foxes, of which there might be many in that country, might be caught by ethers, or brought to him by miracle ; not to fay, that a little alteration in the points of the word "Cyhvtif will juftify our tranflating it Reaves, inltead oi foxes. Memoirs of Lit. vol. i. p. 43 — 45. Patrick on Loc. fortius DiJJert. p. 1 86—200. — Browne's Rel, Med. p. 17, 18. PROPOSITION CXX. LECT. To inquire into and vindicate feveral pafTages cxLvii.of t^e Old Tcftament, which are charged by the enemies of revelation as immoralities, SOLU TION. ^ Sect. I. The command of God to Abraham to facrifice his own fon, is faid to have been no other than a command to commit murder in its moft horrid form and circumftances. — Dr. War^ burton has taken a lingular method of removing this difficulty, by maintaining that the command was merely fymbQlical:, or an information by a^iout Part VI. The Borrowing from the Egyptians. lOl affiony inftead of words, of the great facrifice for the redemption of mankind, given at the carneft requeil: of Abraham^ who longed impatiently to fee ChrijVs day. "John viii. 56. Compare Heh, xi. 19. Warh. Div. Leg. vol. ii. p, 589 — 627. Ed. I. part ii. p, 374 — 422. 2^ Edit. On the common interpretation it may be replied, that God, as the great Lord of life, may, whenever he pleafes, command one creature to be the inftrument of death to another; though it rnuft be owned, that where fuch circumflances as thefe attended the trial, there would have been great reafon for Abraham to have fufpedled this pretended revelation to have been a deluiion, had he not been before fully and certainly ac- quainted with the method of God's converfc with him, to fuch a degree as to exclude all pof- fibility of miftake. Vid. Prop. 95. Schol. 2. Chubb' s Previous ^ejiion. — Tillotf. WorliSy vol. ii. Serm. ii. p. 12—16. Rev. exam, zvith Cand. vol. ii. Dijf. vii, viii. — Beyle's Din. vol i. p. 95. Note G, H. — Mallet's Immor. of the Mor. Phil. p. 13 — 15.' "Lei and againji Morg, vol. i. c. V, />. 155 — 175. Chajtdler againji Morg. part i. § 7.- ■ Grove's JVorks^ vol. ii. § 6. Sect. II. The Ifraelites borrowing by the divine command velFels of the Egyptians, upon their retreat from Egypt^ which they never in- tended to rellorc, is objedlcd as an evident act of injurtice. To this it has been replied, 1. That the word ^^^J!^ which we render hor-^ row, may be rendered demand, and fo their vef- fels might be required as an equivalent for the labours they had for fo many years given to the Egyptians, Or, 2. Had they intended only at firji to borrow them, the purfuit of the Egyptians afterwards, H 3 with J ©2 ^he Execution of the Canaanites, PaUt VI. with an intent to dcftroy them, would have given them a right to have plundered their coum- try, as well as their dead bodies, and therefore much more evidently to retain thofe goods of |;heirs already in their hands. Burnet at Boyle's Lel^, vol. ii. p. 199— r 193.- rTillotf. f Forks J vol. ii. p. 24.— k Pbcefiix^ vol, ii. p. 420. . .Hopkins's Works y p. 195.—- — Jennings's Jewijb Antiq. vol. \\. p.. iQ.'—-'-—l'ValerL Script, vindic. part ii. p. 9 — 14.^ -Sbuckf, Conne5l. vol. ii. p. 440, 441. — Exod. iii. 21, 22. :jvi. 2, 3. xii. 35, 36, Pair, in, hoc. Sect. III. The dreadful execution to be done pn the Canaanites by the divine command, is urged as an a6t of the greatelt cruelty and injuf- tice.— Some have endeavoured to extenuate thrsi- by arguing from Dent, xx, 10. compared with JoJIj, xi. 19, 20. that conditions of peace were to be offered them : but waving that, in confi- deration of E)cut. vii. 1,2, 5, 16. and many other parallel texts, (compare Dcut. xx. 15, i6. Joih, ix.. 6, 7, 24.) it may with greater certainty be replied, 1. That God as their offended creator had a Tight to their forfeited lives, and therefore might as well deftroy them and their pofterity by the fuord of the IJraelites^ as by famine, peftilence, fire, and brimllone rained from heaven, or any oiher calamity appearing to come more imme- d atcly from himfelf. 2. The wickednefs of this people, efpecially , as aggravated by the deftrudiion of Sodonty wa^ fuch as made the execution done upon them ar\ ufeful leffon ^p neighbouring nations. Compare ^n. XV, ^6. Lev. xviii, 20r-^28, Jude, 4— 7; iVifd. xii, 3 — 7. 3. That the miracles wrought in favour of the .JfrcielitfSj not only at their coming out of Egypt ^ ^ bu| p. VI. Of Children's SuJ^eritig for their Parents. log but their entrance on Cdnaany proved that they were indeed commillioned as God's executioners, and confequencly that their conduct M^as not to be a model for conquerors in ordinary cafes. 4. That there was a peculiar propriety in deftroying thofe linn^rs by the fword of Ifraeli as that would tend to imprefs the Ifraelites more ftrongly with an abhorrence of the idolatry and! other vices of thofe nations, and confequently fubferve that defign of keeping them a dift'in(5l people adhering to the worlliip of the true God, which was fo gracious to mankind in general, as well as! to them in particular. — After all, had any among the Canapjiites furrendered themfelves at difcretion to the God of Ifrael, a new cafe would have arifen not exprefsly provided for in the law, in which it is probable God, upon be- ing confulted by Urim and Thummm, would have fpared the lives of fuch penitents, and either have incorporated them with the Ifraelites by circumciiion, or have ordered them a fettlement in fome neighbouring country, as the family of RahaS fecms to have had. Shuckf. Connefl. vol. iii. p. 432 — 446. 372 — ^S^.— Leland againji Morg, vol, i. p. 136 — 141. id Edit, — Ditto agaifjft TtHd. vol. i. p. 429. iy? Edit. — Lowman Heb. Gov. p. 220 — 231. — Sykes's C072- nr5i. eh. 13. p. 330 — 342, Sect. IV. The punifhing children for the fins X)f their parents has been charged as injurtice. It is replied, 1. That, generally fpeaking, this was forbid- den to the Ifraelites, Deut. xxiv. 16. Ezek. xviii. 20. excepting the fingular inftance mentioned JDeut. xiii. 12, (^c. 2. That the general threatening in the fecond commandment may only amount to a declaration, that idolatry fhould be puniihed with judgments which fhould affedl fucceeding generations, aa captivity aad war would certainly do, H 4 3. Tha;; I.04 Of Children's Suffering for their Parents. Part VL 3. That in particular inftances, fuch as Jojh. vii. 24, 25. Numb. xvi. 27 — 33. and the deftruc- t.ion of the houfes of the wicked kings by a divine fentence, the terrible executions cuftomary in the eafr abated fomething of the horror of it ; and where innocent children were concerned, God as the Lord of all might make them recom- pence in a future ftate : and when we conlider him under this charadler, and remember that we are to judge of his conduct towards any crea- tures, not by what befals them in this life, any more than by what befals them in any particular day or place of their abode, the greatelt part of the objection will vanifli ; which feems to be grounded on this obvious miflake, that it is not righteous in God to do, what it would be unjuft for man to do in the like circumftances, forget- ting the infinite difference of the relation. 4. It is fo plain in fact, that children often fuiTer in their conflitutions, and fometimes lofe their lives even in their infancy, by means of the fins of parents committed before fuch children were born ; that nothing can vindicate the apr parent condudl: of providence in fuch inftances, but fuch principles as will likewife vindicate the paffages of fcripture here under confideration. Dr. IVarburlon has a peculiar notion on this fubjed; that while the IJraelites were under an equal providence^ and the ftate of future rewards and puniihments was little known, this was a kind of additional fandtion to their laws, which was afterwards reverfed when a future ftate came iTiore in view, in the declining days of their commonwealth. But perhaps it might rather be intended as an oblique ivfmuation of this ftate; fince certainly with relation to individuals^ it was an unequal providence. Compare Matt, xxiii. 29—36. Warb. Div. Leg. vol. ii. p. 452 — 461. part \idy p. 147—160. 2^ Edit. : Grove'i Part VL 'The Hardening of Pharaoh's Heart. 105 Grove's Pojlh. IVorks, vol. iv. p. 198 — 205- Sect. V. God's hardening the heart of Pha- raoh, in the circumftances in which he threatens to do it, Exod. vii. 3 — 5. is farther charged as inconliftent with his holincfs and juftice. An/. I. By God's hardening the heart 0/" any pcrfon, we are to underftand his exercifing fuch providential difpenfations, as he knew in fadt would be perverted by that perfon as an occalion of more obftinate fin, God at the fame time not interpofiing to prevent this eflecl: compare Exod, vii. 22. viii. 15, 32%-and thus prophets are faid to harden mens hearts, by taking meafurcs which, though in their own nature adapted to fubdue them, would in fact (as God knew and revealed to them) be attended with their greater hardnefs. Ifa. vi. 9, 10. 2. That the foreknowledge of fuch an event, fuppofing as we do that it was not rendered neceffar\\ would ncverthelefs leave a righteous God at liberty to take fuch meafures as the cir- cumftances of the cafe would otherwifc admit : for if we did not allow this, it would be equally impoflible to vindicate the main courfc of God's conduct towards his creatures, efpecially the uni- verfality of his providence, and the certainty of his prefcience. 3. If we iTiould fay with M. Saiirin and others,, that this hardening the heart v»as the immediate operation of God upon the mind, in confequence of which the obftinacy of Pharaoh became una- voidable, and which was itfclf a puni/hmenl of former fin, it muft be allowed that it is not in- confiftent with juftice to infiid fuch a punifn- ment, ,which is indeed no other than a terrible kind of lunacy : but whether a man in that ftate could be faid to be puniJJjed for that hardnefsy Remains a farther queftion. Compare Exod. ix.« 12. %0& Of the Laws againft Idolatry, pAiHT Vf. 12. X. 20, 27. xi. 10. with vii. 11, viii. 15, Limh. TheoL l. vi. c. ix. Fleetw. on Mir. p. 64 — 81." Turret. Loc. vi. ^«^. 4, 5, 7. § 1-43 15. ^aurin's jyiffert. 'vol. ii. p. 116 — 125. SberL on Prophecy y p. 189 — 195. ^tb Edit. Sect, VI. The Law which appointed idolatry to be punifhed with deaths is objecfled to as an invincible bar to all freedom of enquiry, and a foundation for perfecution» "Which has already been proved to be contrary tathe light of nature, Beut. xiii. pajf. Vid. Prop. 77. A}if. I. Though we readi'lf allow, that perfc- cution is an evil in a ftate of nature, yet perhaps it may be afferted, that as the divine being knows what degree of evidence will attend any doctrine of religion in any given circumftances of time, place, and perfon, which we cannot judge of. He may pafs fentence upon idolaters and other profane perfons, where human laws cannot fafely ^o it. 2. As God was the temporal king of Ifrael^ and even their kings were only his Viceroys^ ido- latry was in the nature o^ high ireafoUy and there- tore juftly punilbable as by ihe'irjlatute laws. 'jenning/ s yewijlo Antiq. vol. i. p. 172—^ 174- 3. Ir is alio to be remembered, that God gave the land of Canaan with many temporal emolu- jinents to the IJratliteSy as a reward of their obe- dience to him : it was therefore equitable, that in cafe of difobediencc to fome of his mod im- portant kws, they fhould be fubject to fome peculiar temporal penalties, and even to deatli jtrdf, if this a6t were committed during their '^bode in that land. 4. Nevcrthelei's it is to be obfcrved', that the JJraelites are never commifiioned to make war \i.pon their neighbours^ or exercife a^ny violence towards Part VI. Of the Laws againjl Idolatry* 107 towards any of them, in order to compel them to worihip the God of IJrael ; nor to force them to it even afccr they were conquered : Dent. xx. 10. nor are they empowered thus forcibly to attempt to recover any native IJraelite, who (hould revolt to idolatry, and go to fettle in a gentile country. 5. As God had placed the Ifraelites under fuch an extraordinary equal providence, that the profperity of the country fhould depend upon their adherence to the true God, in oppofition to idols, his commanding them to put to death the beginner of a revolt, was a wife precaution ; and fuch an one as in thefe circumftances even human prudence might have fuggefted to fubor- dinate governors, if fuch governors had beeii peraiitted to make capital laws. . 6. When we coniider how great a good ic would have been to the isohole world, that IJrael fhould have continued to maintain the knowledge and worihip of the true God in oppolition to all idolatry, it will farther appear, that a conititu- tion deterring them from idolatry would be mer- ciful to the world in general, as well as their na- tion, in proportion to the degree in which it was fevere to any particular offenders. Burnet's Pref. to LaEl. on the Death of Perfecut. p. 18, 19. — Locke on 'Tolera- tiofty Lett. i. p. 51 — 55. 'IVorkSy vol. ii. />. 247, 2481. 2^ Ldit. — Dodd. Serm. on Perfec. p. 29 — 22)- Lei and againft Morgan^ vol, ii. p. 129- — 132. id Edit, r— Jenkins on Chriji. vol. i. p. 59 — 72*. Sect. ^ This fubjeft came under confideratlon in the controverfy that was carried on between Dr. Lowth and Bifhop Warburton, iand their refpeftive fupporters. It will be fufficient to refer to the principal pieces that appeared on the occafion. Thefe were the Appendix to the fourth edition of the fifth volume of the Divine J^egation ; ♦« A Letter to the Right Reverend Author of the Divine Legation demonftrated ; in Anfwer to the Appendix to $he fifth Yolunie of that Work \ with aa Appendix, containing a fo|:mec io8 The Execution ofSauVs Defeendants, Part VL LECT. Sect. VJI. The execution of the defcendants cxtviii. of Saulj 1 Sam. xxi. 2. is farther urged as an ^-'"VX-^ inftance of human facrificcj entirely inconfiftent with the light of nature. To this we anfwer, not by faying that the per- fons here condemned to death might be person- ally concerned in the cruelties before excrcifed on the Gibeonites, which fome of them on account of their infant age muft have been entirely inca- pable of; neither do we afcribe it to the fuppofed injuftice of keeping poffellion of the Gibeonitijb cities, on which Dr. Delany lays fo much ftrefs on the llender evidence of i Sam. xxii. 7. com- pare I Sam. viii. 14. and Jq/h. xviii. 25. neither do we fay that it was merely an ad of cruelty in the GiheoniteSy and unacceptable to God ; fince it is faid, be was on this intreated for the land. It muft rather be anfwered, 1. By faying, on the principles laid down § 4. (to which indeed this inftance does properly be- long) that we cannot reafonably affirm univer- fally, that it is unjult in God, or unbecoming any of his perfedions, to inBict temporal cala- mities or even death itfelf on one perfon, for the crimes of another, to whom the perfon fuffering was nearly related, nor can the death of thofe defcendants of Saul be called a human facrijice^ on any other principle, than that on which the execution of malefadors with their families in any inftance may be fo called, 2. That the circumftances of the cafe here were fuch, as might well juftify fome extraordi- a former literary Correfpondence ; by a late ProfefTor in the Univerfity of Oxford (Dr. Lowth) ;" " Remarks on Dr. Lowth's Letter to the Bifiiop of Gloucefter; with the Bifliop's /Appendix, and the fecond Epiftolary Correfpondence between his Lordfhip and the Doftor, annexed ;" and " Refleftions upon fome of the Subjefts in Difpute, between the Author of the Divine Lega- tion of Mofes, and a late Profeffor in the Univexfity of Oxford." nary Part VI. Human Sacrifices ml authorized, 109 nary feverity, and make it on the whole a blef- ling to the public ; as it would be an ufeful iellbn to all fucceeding princes, to take care how ihey violAted any of the laws of the 'Theocracy^ when they faw the breach of one of thofe treaties made at the time of their firfl: fettlement, fo ter- ribly avenged on the houfe of their firft king; and it would probably be a means of awakening the people to fome fenfe of religion, when they faw fuch a remarkable hand of God interpofing, in the death of thofe pcrfons, to remove the famine which had lain fo long upon them. 3. That fufficient provifion was made by the exprefs law of God, to prevent their bringing fuch extraordinary inftanccs as this into a pre- cedent to direcit their own condudl by in com- mon cafes. Vid. § 4. gr. i. compare 1 Kings x'lw 5, 6. Clarius in Loc» Grof. de Jiire^ I. ii. r. xxi. § 14. Chandl. Life, of David, vol. ii. book iv. ch. 7. pr^f. p. 378 — 400. Se<:t. VIII. Some have thought that human facrifices in general were authorized by Lev. xxvii. 28, 29. on which they fuppofe that Jeptha proceeded in the facrihce of his daughter. Con- cerning this precept, (which common fcnfe would teach us requires fome limitation,) we obferve, 1. It is evident that God cxprcfsly forbad the Ifraelites to facrifice their children to him, Dent. xii. 30, 31. Jer. vii. 31. compare Lev. xviii. 21, XX. 2. Vfal. cvi. 37, 38. Ezek. xvi. 20, 21. 2. There is no reafon to believe, that he allowed even of the facrifice o^ jlaves, (r.) Be- caufe no peculiar rites are prefcribed for that dreadful facrifice, though- a diftindtion is made in the burnt-offerings of herds, flocks, and birds. Lev. i. paff. (2.) Becaufe none of the Canaanites (accurfcd as they were) are diredled to be re- ferved for the altar, not even Kings taken alive, 6 though .« no Human Sacrifices not authorized. PartVT. though they might have feemed the nobieft facri- lice. (3.) Becaufe the facrifice of a man^ is pro- verbially ufed to cxprcfs what is as abominable to Godi as that of a dog or fwine. If a. Ixvi. 3. (4.) Becaufe a Jewijh priejl would have been ren- dered unclean^ and incapable of attending the fanduary, by the touch of a dead body^ though it had fallen down in the temple by chance ; much lefs can we imagine he would have been allowed to cut it to pieces and lay it on the altar. 3. Nothing that was devoted could be facri- ficedat all; fo that this text cannot in any claufe t)f it refer to facrifice. i Sa?n. xv. 3, 15 — 22. 4. This therefore refers to a vow to deftroy the inhabitants of any place which they made war againft, and was intended to make them cau- tious in laying themfelves under fuch obliga- tions. Compare Numb. xxi. i — 3. Deut, xxv. 17—^19. Jqfh. vi. 17, 18. viii. 24 — 26. Seealfo Judg. xxi, 5. I Sa7n. xiv. 24, 39. 5. The words therefore fhould be rendered, ** no devoted thing which a man fliall have de- " voted to the Lord," and l\\^ field of his poffef- fion may be equivalent to the land of it, and may include any fuch place as Jericho, which by the way might be a lafting and very ufeful memorial, and (as it were) a fepulchral monument of the pride and (Irength oi Canaan. Compare i Chron, i. 46. Pfal. Ixxviii. 12. Neh. xiii. 10. in all which places, field is put for land or country. 6. On this interpretation, it would by a ftrong confequence imply, that none had a power of pardoning thofe that were condemned to death by God's law; which may be more exprefsly intimated ver. 29. compare Exod. xxii. 20. Dent.. xxi. 22, 23. xiii. 12 — 17. 7. The law forbidding murthcr in general, was equivalent to a prohibition devoting any human creature to death, unlcf^ in fome extraordinary ^cafes by public authority. — As for the invidious -turn Part VI. •'Human Sacrifices not authorized, jjfll turn which is given to the law of redee?mng the firft-born, as if it implied they muft otherwife have been farrijiced, :fince, fays Morgan, there is no jreafon to believe they would have been redeemed from a benefit ; it may be queflioned whether the eldeft fons of families would have chofcn the life of Levites. But waving this, the infinuation may be fufficiently anfwered by obferving, that God having aflerted a peculiar right to the firjl^ horn, and yet by the choice of the Levites having precluded other families from ferving at his altar; had not fuch a pecuniary acknowledgment been nnade, he might probably have punifhed the negled of the parents, by taking away their chil- dren in their infancy, Exod. xiii. 2, 13. Com- pare Exod. iv. 24 — 26. Morg. Mor. Phil. vol. i. p. 128 — 137-—* Immor,of Mor. PbiLp, 11— 'i 3, 15, 16. — Leland againjl Tind, vol. ii. p. 468— 476. p. 384 — 391. 2d Edit. Fatn. Exp. on Luke ii. 23. Note b. Seld, de Jtircy I, iv. c. vi, vii. § 9 — n, Halle t on Heb. xi. 32. p. 46. Fejius i^ Paulus in Verb, facer i3 facratas leges. -■■ ' F inlay apud Monthly Reviezv, vol.. xliv. p. 463 — 465. — Jennings's jewijb Antiq. vol. i. p. 68 — 72. N. B, What Dr. Sykes ha,s advanced in favour of his interpretation^ which fuppofes the mean- ing of Lev. xxvii. 28, 29. to be ** whatever fliall " be confecrated to the fervice of God, fliall die ** in its devoted ftate," has not altered my judg- ment of this text : bccaufe it feems that the D*^n always implies the death of any living crea-. ture, whether man or bead, to which it is ap*. plied ; and confequently though HID* DID ligni- fies dying in the general, yet in this connedtioi-j it muft fignify (as it is generally allovved to do) being put to death: nor docs it any where lignify, dying in the itate in which a perfon is, but always implies ^12 Book of Joh vindicated. Part VL implies death by a divine fentence^ if not by a violent jlroke . ■ Sykes's Connect, c. xiii. 'praj. p. 310 — 316. Sect. IX. The putting a lying J'pirit into the mouth of Ahab's prophets, is a circumilance often mentioned upon this occalion, i Kings xxii. 19. But the phiin anfwer to this is, that Micaiab's fpeech was merely a parable ; and the intent of it, according to' the eaftern manner, was only to declare, that God had permitted the prophets of Bdal to impofe upon Ahab by a faHhood. Patrick in Loc. Sect. X. It is faid that the whole book of yo<5 turns upon a zvrong moral, and reprefents God as over-bearing Job by fuperior power, rather than convincing him by rational arguments. Vid. ■Job xxxviii — xli. Anf. I. In thefe chapters not merely the power but alfo the wifdom of God is infifted upon, as illudrated in the works of creation and provi- dence ; and nothing could have been more pro- per to convince Job how unfit it was for him to cenfure any of the divine proceedings, as in the tranfport of his grief he had fometimes done. 2. That the awful difplay here made of the divine power and fovereign majefty was by no means improper, becaufe it would tend to con- vince Job of his fault, in treating this tremend- ous being with fo little reverence in fome of his late difcourfes, and alfo as it would by confe- quence prove the equity of God's adminiftration, lince it could be no profit to him that he jihould opprefs ; and would give Job fuch a fenfe of the malignity of every fin, even thofe imperfections -which were confiftent with the general integrity and piety of his own temper, as m.ight teach him to accept all his fevered afflidions, as no more than what he had juftly dcferved ; and ac- cordingly we find it had this effed: on the mind of that good man. Job xl. 3 — 5. xlii. 1—6. N.B. Part VI. Oh the Book of Job, IJ3 N. B. If Dr. IVarburtoji's ingenious hypothefis concerning the book of Job he admitteci, that it was written by Ezra^ upon the plan of a true ancient ftory, with fome particular view to the flatc of the Jeivs in his time, the difficulty con- cerning the morality of it, and the foundation of this folution, will continue much the fame.- Warb. Div. Leg. -vol. ii. p. 483 — 542. p. 2 00 — 3 10. 3 ^ Ed/t . Grey's Lett, to fVarb. p. 121, 122 *. • Since tbefe references were made, the book of Job has been the objeft of particular difcuflion. Mr. Peters, in his Critical Diflertation on this book, has oppofed the fj ftem of Warburton, and contended for the antiquity of the performance. He l)as alfo endeavoured to prove, that the famous paflage, chapt. xix. ver. 25, 26, 27. refers to a future ftate. Mr. Chappelow, in his Commentary on Job, maintains that an Arabic poem was written by Job himfelf, and that it was modelled by a Hebrew, at a later period. This period Mr. Chappelow does not take upon him to afcertain. Dr. Durcll is clearly of opinion that the author of the book was a Jew, and that he lived after the time of Mofes, and before the return of the Jews from their capti- vity. See the Doiftor's " Critical Remarks on the books of Job, Pfalms, Ecclefiaftes, and Canticles." Mr. Heath, in his " Effay towards a new Englilh Verfion of the Book of Job," fupports the hypothefis of its having been written at or after the captivity. A very different fyftem is adopted by Bifhop Lowth, The Bilhop, in his three beautiful leftures on the argument,.^ d'efign, manners, conceptions, and flyle of Job, efteems it to be the mod probable opinion, that either Job himfelf, or fonne one contemporary with him, was the author of the poem ; and that it is the oldeft of all the facred writings. Michaelis, in his fine cpimetron to Lowth's thirty-fecond Icfture, ftrongly oppofes the notion of Heath, and oftVrs fome reafons to (hew that the book might be compofed by Mofes, when he was about forty years of age. Lowth, de facra Poeji Hebro'orum, p. .123, 424. Editia tertia. Johannis Davidis Michaelis, in l produdion, when he rcfided in the land of Midian, after he had fled from the court of Egypt. ' Vol. II. I Sect. 1 14 ^'^ the Imprecations in the Pfalms. Part VI. Sect. XI. That inveteracy of fpirity -which is fometimes exprclFcd in the Pfalms^ is excepted againfl, as incontinent with humanity, as well as with the fpirit of the gofpel. Compare PfaU ixix. 22, ^c. cix. 6, ^c. cxxxvii. 8, 9. — To this it is anfwcrcd, 1. As God was in a peculiar manner the tem- poral prince of IfraeU thefe palTages may be con- lidered in the fariic view as petitions oiTered to a prince by an oppreflld fubjed, demanding fentence againlt fuch criminals as were the pro- per objecls of his public juibce : and the natural manner in which the fenfe of injury and hope of redrefs are expreflcd, is no inconfiderable inter- nal argument of the credibility of fcripture ; as Dr. jinkfout according to his ufual penetration, has well obferved. 2. That in many of thefe places, the genius of the Hebrew language will allow us to fuppofe, that the imperative is put for the future ; fo that they might be underfiood as prophetic denuncia* t'lons rather than imprecations. Compare A&s i. 18 20. 3. That if we fuppofe the prophets to have received a revelation from God, that fuch and fuch calamities fhould be inflicted on the obfti- nate enemies of God and his people, it may be defended as a temper of mind no way inconfift- ent with virtue, thiis to pray for their deflruc- tion, and thereby to exprefs an acquiefcence in the juftice and wifdom of the divine proceed- ings : and accordingly, celeftial fpirits are repre- fcnted by that benevolent apoftle fohuy as ad- clr (Ting fuch prayers to God, Rev. vi. 9 — 11. xvi. 5 — 7. xviii. 4 — 7. Or if none of thefe, which have all their weight, fliould be admitted a.> applicable to every cafe, it might he faid, 4. That we have no where aflerted the degree of infpiration to be fuch in all the poetical com- pofures of fcripture, as to leave no room for fmall Part VI. ^he Book of EjJher confidered. 115 fmall irregular workings of human, paflions, in the hearts of thofc good men, by whom the fcriptures were written. Jer. xx. 14 — 18. Jenk. of ChriJiiiUiilVy voLVi. c.wa. p'23S —342. Lozvthnn Infp, p. 216 — 228. p. i/{.(i — 261. i// Edit. Ji-^ckf. Cred. I, i. part ii. §1. c. iii. p. 36, 37. 4/0, op. Op. vol. \. p. 26.' Five Lett, on Infp. p. 23 — 26. 156 — 158. Sect, XII. It is faid that in the whole book of EjJber, there is no mention of God, though the interpofition of providence there be fo re- markable; which fecms very little agreeable to the genius of the reft of the Old Teftament. To this fome would anfwer, by allowing it doubtful whether this is to be included among the canonical books: and indeed there is hardly any more dubious. Others conclude that the additional chapters preferved in the Greek tranf- lation were originally a part of the book, which if they arc, there can be no room at all for the objcdbion here propofed. But we chufe rather to fay, there is a plain acknowledgment of divine providence fuppofed in EJlher's fajlhig^ which no doubt was attended with prayer to the God of Ifrael. The cuftom of fpcaking, at the time and in the place where this was written, might be different from that ufed at the time and place in which the other penmen of fcripture wrote : and on the whole, the omiflion of the name of God, where there were fo many proper occafions to introduce it, would rather be an argument againft its being written by fuggejiion, which there is no apparent reafon to alFert, than againft the truth of the hiftory: neverthelefs it is proper here to obferve, how great an argument it is in favour of the credibility of all the other books, that fuch a continued regard to God runs through the whole of them ; and there is in this 0 refpedt fo great a refcmblance and harmony be- I 2 twee a ll6 OhjeHions io ihe Song of Solomon: Part VI. ' twccn all the writings of both Teftaments, as is well wqrthy of our admiration. Jackf. Works y I. i. c. v. vol. \. p. 19— a I. Jenk. of Chrijlian. vol, ii. c. iv. p. 90 — 93. Five Left, oflnfp. p. 164 —171. Lovjlh oflnfp. p. 200,201. Prid. Con. vol. i. p. 251 — 254.— Lee's Differ!, on 'EfdraSy p. 24 — 27. LECT. Sect. XUI. It is objeded, that the Song of cxLix. Solomon feems to be an amorous poem, and that ^"-^■"v^^ there are feme palTages in it which fliociv common decency. — To this we muft anfwer, either by fuppoling (as fomc have done) that it is no part of the canon of fcripture, or otherwife, by in- terpreting it in an allegorical fenfe, as referring to the MefTiah and his church : compare Pfal, xlv. pqffim with Hel^. 1. 8, 9. If it be faid, that on this interpretation there are fome indecent figures in it, as there are in Ezek. xvi, xxiii. and in many other places ; it is anfwered, that the limplicity of the eaftern nations made fome of thefe phrafes much lefs lliocking to them, than the delicacy, or perhaps the licentioufnefs of thefe weftern parts make them to modeft people us. Patrick on Cant. Pref pajf. — Whif. App. to Eff.for reji. the Can. of Old Tef. &c, ■ Saurin's Serm. vol, iii. /). 157, 158. Carpzov. Def. c. iv. p. 195 — 227. Ouvres de St. Evremondy vol. iv. p. 126. Month. RevievCj vol, v. p. 492 — 498. fortin's Rem. on Ecclef. Hifl, vol. i. p, 236 — 242 *. Sect. * In addition to the references here given, other writers rnay be mentioned, who have made Solomon's Song the objeft of particular examination. Dr. Lowth has devoted two leftures to the fubjeft, in his " Prtrle^iones de facra Poeji Hebr/eo- YUTttt N". XXX, xxxi. In the firft of thefe leftures, the Dodlor ftiews, that the Song of Solomon is not a juft dram^ and in the next Part VI. Other Ohje^lions confidered. 117 Sect. XIV. Tindal has endeavoured to fhevv that there are many pafTages in the Old Teftament, which give us a mean and unworthy idea of God : but the particular pafTages themfelves, and the vindication of them, may be ^tcn in the follow- ing references J by which it appears that fome of thefe objections are built upon our tninflation, others of them upon the want of due candour, which would lead a reader of common under- ftanding to expound thofe expreffions figura- tively, and to allow for the idiom of the age and country in which they were written ; efpe- cially coniidering how plainly thofe perfedlions of God are aflerted in other pafTages of this book, which evidently tend to give us the fub- limeft ideas of him, and lay in an eafy and cer- tain remedy againft whatever danger could be fuppofed to a rife from the pafTages excepted againfl. Compare Prop. 125. I'md, of Cbrijlian. c, xiii. FoJ}. aga'mjl Tind. p. 215 — 230. 2d Edit. 'Leland againji Tind, vol. ii. c. xi. Clarke's Pojl. Serm. vol. i. p. 160 — 164. — Guar- dian^ vol. ii. A'". 88. next he confiders the fcope and ftyle of the poem. Michaeh's, in his notes upon Lowth, p. \t^£^ — 1^6, has fome obfervations, calling in queftion the commonly received opinion, that the compofition is a paftoral, defcriptive of a marriage. However, that it is a nuptial poem, is ftrongly maintained by the author of a performance, entitled, *' The Song of Solomon, newly tranllated from the original Hebrew ; with a Commentary and Annotations." This work is fuppofed to have been written, when young, by Dr. Percy, the prefent Bifliop of Dromore. The late Mr. Harmer's '• Outlines of a new Commentary on Solomon's Song, drawn by the Help of Initrudions from the Eaft," conltitutes another elaborate and valuable Treatife on the Subjeft. The reference above to the Monthly Review relates to " A Differtation on the Song of Solomon, with the original Text divided according to the Metre, and a poetical Verfion," publifiied in 1751. The author, though his name is not mentioned, was the Rev. Mr. Giftbrd, I 3 Sect. II 8 Other Ohjc5fions conftdered, PartVI. Sect, XV. As for the objeftions which Tindal and Morgan have urged againfl: the charaBcr of fonie of the Old Teftament y^/w/i', it is anfwered, 1. That feme of thofe fa(5ls are exprcfsly con- demned by the hiftorians thcmfelves. 2. That others of them are barely mentioned, •u'ithout any intimation that they are to be com- mended or imitated. 3. That God might judge it ncceffary, that the faults of the great founders and heroes of the Jezvijh nation ihould be thus circumifantially recorded, that the JcWS might be humbled, who were fo very ready to grow vain and infolenr, and defpife all the rell of mankind on account of their relation to them. For this reafon alfo among others, it may be, that Melchizedcck and Jib, and fome ether good men, not of the Jezvijh church, are mentioned with fo much honour. 4. That notwithftanding this, if the charac- ters of many, who were miort faulty, be fairly examined, they will be found on the whole to have been excellent men : as may particularly be evinced in that of Davids whofe blcmifnes were fo remarkably great. See Delany's life of that prince. Chandler's Life of David, vol. i. hook 2d, ch, 25 ; and the Recapiluldtion, vol. ii. p. 482. adjinem. 5. That the mention of their imperfections and mifcarriages, in fiich a manner as they are mentioned, is fo far from being any argument againft thofe books, that it is a very convincing proof of the integrity o'i the perfons wno wrote them, and a glorious internal proof of the truth of the Old TYftament, which muft be tranfmitted with it to all fucceeding ages. Sect. XVI. It is objeclied that 1 Kings xv. 5. feems to int innate, that the character of David was blamelcfs, except in the bufinefs of Uriah i '*hercas his behaviour in the court of Achijh and on p. .VI. On the Coniradi£Jions charged on Scripture. *I9 on many 'other occafions was grofsly criminal. It is aniwered, not equally fo as in the cafe of Uriah: not to fay, that there is not the fame evidence for the infpiration of the hifiory of Kings, as moft of the other books of fcriptiirc; nor to infiit on the polFibility of fome intimation received from God, which mi^ht ha\c made it entirely lawful for David to have fought againft JJrael under Achijh. Nearly akin to this, is the objcc^iion, that 'Jep- //^^ and Sam/on, though both men of bad ii.oral characters, are reckoned among the believing zvoribies in the eleventh of Hthrezvs, Some have replied to this, by attempting to defend their characters ; but perhaps it is fufficient to fay, that Heb. xi. 39. only relates to fuch a faiihy as might be found in thofe who were not truly vir- tuous and religious, w hich though it might en- title them to fomc degree of praife for the heroic a(5lions they performed by means of it, could have no efficacy to fecure their future and ever- lafting happinefs. Compare i Ccr. xiii. 2. Matt, vii. 22, 23. Ah. ^iaylor againji IVattSy p. 96 — 98. Owen on Heb. r. xi. ad Jin. Saurin's Serm. vol. ix. p. 47 — 53. Jennings's Jewijb Antiq. vol. i. p. c,6 — 59.- Hatlet on Heb. xi. 39. Chand. Life of David y vol. i. book ii. cb. 7. ch. 15. PROPOSITION CXXI. To enumerate foriie of the chief contradiHions charged on the fcripture, and to give fome ge- neral folution of them. ^ A R T I. The enumeration of the chief pafTages which appear contradiclory. Bclides the difference about \.\\tgenalogieSy paff- fver^ and rejurre^ion of Chrift, the following I 4 paflagei I20 On the Contradi^ions charged on Scripture. P. VI, paffages are urged, in which the Old and New Teftamcnt difagree with each other, or the Old difagrecs with itfelf. I. The Old and New Teftament difagree. Matt, xxvii. 9. Mark ii. 26. Luke iv. 25. Afls vii. 4. A&s vii. 14. A^s vii. 16. Gen. xxiii. 9. Jojhua xxiv. 32 Afls vii, 43. ^r?^ xiii. 20 1 Sam. V. 4. J C^r. x. 6. // - r G^;z. xxxiii. 1 8— 20. t - X xlix. 29 — 32, J - ( XXV. Q, 10, '■} Amos V. 27. I Kings vi. I. Numb. XXV. 9. I Kings viii. 9. 2. In the Old Teflament the following palTagcs are objcdled to as contradiclory. Neh. vii. 6, ^c, ^ Numb. XX. 23—29. I xxxiii. 30,37, 38. Exod. vii. 22. 2 AT/;/^^ XV ii. I, i^c. Pfal. Ix, title, I t^^W. XXV. 44, Ezra ii, D^.v/. X. 8. - - - Exod, vii. 19, 22. - i/^. vii. 4, 8. - - 2 i'i'z?//. viii. 13. 7 I Chron. xy'iii. 12.3 1 Sa'm. XV 2 Sam. XXI 2 Cbron. xv : xvi 1 Kings xxii. 43. 2 iS'^izw. xxiv. 24. 1 Kings vii. 26, 2 6"^^. xxiv. 13, 1 Kings ix, «//. 2 Kings i. 17. I ir/«^j iv. 26. I Cbron, xviii. 4. iii. 19.7 i. 8,9.i /. 19.7 1. 1, s - 12 Sam. iii. 15. - \i Kings xw. 16,33, ^ \ ■ — xvi. 8. 2 Cbron. xvii, 6, 1 Cbron. xxi. 25, 2 Cbron. iv. 5. 1 Cbron. xxi. 12. 2 Cbron. viii. «/^. 2 A7«^j viii. 16, 17, 2 Cbron. ix. 25. 2 tJ^?//. viii. 4. 2 tS"^??;. p. VI. On the Contradi^ions charged on Scripture, 121 2 Savi. X. 18. compared with i Chron. xix. i8, I Chro7t. xxi. 5. - - 2 Sam, xxiv. 9. 1 Cb7'0}i.x[. II. - - 2 ^S*^;;;. xxiii. 8. 2 Chron, xxxvi. 9,-2 Kino-s xxiv. 8. ^, .. K2 Chron. xxi. 20. 2 Lbron. xxii. 2. - - -J 7^. ■•• ^c 1 2 Kings vm. 26. 2 Chron. xiii. 2.7 z-^/ • r^. J- - 2 Lbron. xi. 20 — 22. 1 A/;7^i XV. 2. \ 2 Chron. xxii. 29. - 2 Kings ix. 27. 2 Chron. xxviii. 20, 21. 2 Kings xvi, 7 — 9, p A R T 2 . To give the general folution of them. It may be obfervcd concerning thefe difficul- ties in general, that moft of them, though not all, relate to nuvibers^ names, meafures, dates, and genealogies. For the particular folution, fee the commentators on each of the places. We fhall only ofter the following remarks by way of ge- neral folution. 1. Many of the feeming contradidions may be reconciled to each other, without doing any vio- lence to either of the texts oppofed ; as the com- mentators have often fhewn ; the reigns of kings being fuppofed by different writers to begin from different asras, as they reigned alone or in partncrfhip, and the fame perlbn being often called by different names, and different men by the fame name. Sir Ifaac Newt, Chron. pajf. praf. p. 265, 266. 2. In other cafes, it cannot greatly affed: the religious ufe and end of the Old Teftament, to acknowledge that fome numeral miftakes at leaft may have crept into our prefent copies, though perhaps they were not to be found in the firft original, 3. It is alfo to be remembered, that by far thegreateff part of thefe difficulties, indeed nearly three fourths of them, arifc from the book of Chron^ 122 The Jewijh Ceremonies confidered. Part VI. Chronicles^ the author of which is unknown, and the evidence of its infpiration lefs than that of ID oft other books in the Old Teftament. See Frof. 1 18. Grad. 7. Kidglcy^s Div. vol. \. p. v^, 40. 'Btfrn. four Difc. p. 60 — 64. — '■ — Turret, vol. i. Loc. ii. ^lefu V *. PROPOSITION cxxn. To ftate and anfvver thofe objedions againft the authority of the Old Tcftament, which have been taken from the fundamental branches of the whole Jezmjh o^con-jiny^ and are not referred to Frop.^ 120. SOLUTION. Sect. I. It is urged, that an inftitution fo over-loaded with ceremonies as the Mofaic was, could not be of divine original. It is anfwered, I. That the genius and circuniflances of that people required a more pompous form of wor- ihip, than God would otherwife have probably chofen ; efpecially contidering their education in the land of Egypt, where fuch worfiiip was fo much prac^ifed. And thus far Spencer feems * Many of thefe difficulties, efpeciaHy thofe which regard the book of Chronicles, are confidered in Dr. Kennicott's tvyro volumes on the State of the printed Text of the Old Teftament. It may not be amifs here to obferve, that independently of the proFeiTed commentators, CoUeftions of Remarks on detached ravages of Scripture are particularly ufefal; and the utility of ihem, with his ufual fagacity, has been recomraene^ed by Lord Bacon. The Effay on a New Tranflation, Mallet's Notes, Pilkington's Remarks on feveral Paffages of Scripture, Kenni- fsott's Remarks on feleit PalfagQs of the Old Tettament, Bowyer's Critical Conjectures and Obfervations on the New Teftament, Harm.er's Obfervations on divers Paffages of Scripture, and other Works, are very valuable in this view. Various criticifms of a fimilar nature are difperfed in the volumes of the Theological Repofitory, and in the " Commentaries and Effays publilhed by the Society for promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures." The foreign illuftrators of the facrcd writings, Elfner, Bos, Raphelius, Krebfius, Wolfius, Michaelis, and others, will here- after call for the. attention of the ftudent in divinity, rights Part VI. The JczviJJj Ceremonies confidered, 1 23 right, in the general defign of his celebrated piece on the laivs of ike Helrezvs, though he has carried the matter too far in his particular illuf- trations. 2. Some of the ceremonies prefcribed appear not even to us ufelcfs and unaccountable, but on the contrary anfwcred fome valuable ends : v. ^. they might ferve to guard them againfl: the ido- latries and fuperlliiions of their neighbours, many of which thefe rites are fo far from imitat- ing, as fome learned men have maintained, that (as JVitfJiis has largely and excellently proved in his jEgyptiaca) they diredlly oppofe them : a fubjedt which Dr. Toung has well illuftratcd in his late difcourfe on idolatry, e. iv, v. They might alfo bring to their frequent recollection illuftrious deliverances wrought out for them, or fome important hints of morality, which they reprefented in fuch an emhlematicul wav as fuit- ed their apprehenfions : and above all they were fitted to make way for the difpcnfation of the MeJJiah ; partly by the aficcfting and perpetual difplay that was therein made of the divine ma- jefty, purity and juftice, (which not only tended in general to promote morality, but might efpe- cially n>.evv how proper and needful it was that fuch mean, polluted, and guilty creatures (liould approach him by a mediator,) and partly by the reprefcntations of m.any gofpel doctrines, cfpe- cially relating to the incarnation, atonement and interccffion of Chrifl, as is {he\\ n at large by the apoftle in his epiftle to the Hcbreivs. 3. It is exceedingly probable, that if we had a more particular account of the ufagcs of the neighbouring nations, we might find out the reafonablenefs of many of thofe infiitutions, which at prcfent appear to us unaccountable; and what we know of the wifdom of fome of them, Ihould engage us to judge favourably of othcrb\ 4. Thofe t24 Objections io Circumcjton confidered. Part VI, 4. Thofe precepts for which we can give no other reafon at all, did at lead fcrve to keep the Jews a diilindl people from all others, which was very proper in order to preferve the worfhip of the true God among them, and has fince been the foundation of all that evidence which arifes to chriftianity from their continuing fo diftind:, even in the midif of all their difperiions. Com- pare Pri?/). 113. Cor. I, 2. 5. They were exprefsly alTured again and again in the plaineft words, that the principal ftrefs v/as not to be laid on ceremonial obfervances, but that the great duties of morality were of jTiuch higher elfeem in the light of God. Vid. I Sam. j(v. 22, 23. Mi cab \\. 6, — 8. Prov. xxi. 3. XV. 8. Hof. vi. 6. Jer. vii. 4 — 15. Ifa. Ixvi. 1—3. Iviii. 3 — 10. i. II — 17. Amos v. 21 — ^24. Pfal, 1. 8 — 23. To which we may add the dif- tindlion made between the ceremonial and the moral law, by writing the chief branches of the latter on tables of Hone, after they had been pro- nounced by an audible voice from heaven : not now to infift upon fuch precepts m the penta- teuch, as Deut. V\. ^, 5. and the many parallel pafTages ; which mull be futhcient to flicw thac no ceremonial obfervances could in themfelves alone render them acceptable to God. Compare Detit. xxvii. 14. — 26; Leiand again]} Tind. vol. i. p. 6^ — 65. 71 — 92. I/? Edif. — LimL Collat. Rejp. iii. ^j^eji. iv, c. ii. 5. p. 315 — 337. — Mif. Mgypt. pajf. Watts' s Mif" cell. N°, \ix, p. 251 — 258. Works, vol. iv. p. 556 — 558. — Leiand againft Morg. c. ii. />. 45 — 59. — . — r-Lowman on Hch, Ritual^ paJf. Bulkley''s Oeconomy of the Go/pel, book i. ch. 2. Sect. II. To circiimcifion it is objeded, that it was cutting off" a part of the human body, which had it been fuperfluous would not have been Part VI. Ohjefficn from Sacrifices'. 12^ been given to man in the mofl:perfc(5t fcate; and that it was an operation attended with fome danger. It is anfvvered, 1. That it is plain in fadl it is not attended with danger ; and allowing fhere might be pain in it, yet that mortification was hy no means comparable to the advantages accruing to the Jews from that covenant of v/hich it was the lign. 2. That very mortification might-be intended to remind them of their obl'igations to mortify their irregular defires and fenfual affedlions. Vid. Deut, x. 16. xxx. 6. Jer. iv. 4, Acls vii. 51. Rot7i. ii. 25 — 29. 3. Such an indelible mark thus imprefTed might be a proper token of that covenant, in which fucceeding generations were interefted, and which contained fo great and important a reference to a perfon who was in future ages to be born, and who was the foundation of the bleflings promifed to Abraham in that covenant of which circumcifion was the fign. Not to infiit upon what Drake has obferved, as to the natural benefits which might attend this rite, by which, as he fuppofes, it was recommended to fome neighbouring nations. Rev. exam, zvi/h Cand. vol. ii. Dijf, v.. p. 162 — 168. Chrijiianity as old as the Great, p. 90. p. 77, 78. id Edit, Letter to IVaterJand^ p. ^S*— 38. — Anjwer of Circum. pajf. prccj. p. 10 — 18, 30 — 32. 'Lei and again]} Tind, vol. i. p. 65, 66. p. 53, 54. id Edit, Drake's Anat. vol. i. /. i. c, xx. p. 127, 128. Edit. id. — Duncan Forbes' s Thoughts on Re I. p. 84, ' 85. and his Letter^ p, 33. Sect. III. It is alfo objecEled, l\\?X facrifices are in thcmfelves an abfurd and cruel rite, and 5 there- 126 OhjeHion from Sacrijices, Part VL therefore could not be made a part of a divine in{1:itiJtion. Wc acknowledge, that without a divine reve- Iation» there could be no reafon to believe they would be pleafing to God ; but as it is plain they were of very early date. Gen. iii. 21. iv. 4. and prevailed almofl univerfally, it is more pro- bable they were of divine original, (compare Heh, xi. 4.) They might be intended to pro- mote humiliation, by imprefling the mind of the offerer with a conviction that death was due to iin ; and, as a more perfe6l atonement was gra- dually revealed, might lead on their thoughts to it. And when the death of beafls might ferve this end, it muft certainly be lawful to kill them for facrificc, as well as for food. — As to their being fo much multiplied under the Mojaic law, it is to be remembered, that a great part of them went to the priefr, and in m.any cafes to the offerer ; not to inlift on the opinion of fome, that the burnt-offerings were not entirely con- fumed. In fome inlhmces, {y^ g. in the cafe of lin-offerings) facrifices were to be confidered as a kind of fine impofed on the offender, and in rpany others, as a tribute paid to God, the great proprietor and king of the country, for the fup- port of the offices of his houfliold : and there is from the genius of that religion great reafon to believe, that a peculiar bleffing attended thofe Avho prefented them, and gave them a more abundant incrcafe in proportion to their pious zeal. Compare Prov. iii. 9, 10. Mai. iii. 8— 1 1. Ezek. xliv. 30. BloiirWs Oracles of Reafon. Burnet at B'>yle's Lefi. vol. ii. p. 75, 76, 85 — 99. Tind. of Chriftian. p. 78 — 80, 91, 92. — Perf. Sat. ii. ver. 44 — 51. Baxt, IVorks, vol. ii. p. 95, 96 irbitby on Heb. ix. 19. Note x. — Taylor cf Deifmy p. 219, 220.-- Rev. exam. Part VI. Provifionfor the Priejis vindicated. 127 l^c. 'vol. i. Dijf. viii. " " Leland agair.fi Tind. vol, i. p. 66 — 69. — Philemon to HydafpeSy Lett. v. — Jennings's Je^uoiflj Anttq. vol. i. p. 26 — 28. 66 — 68. 305 — 315. Law's Theory y p. 45 — 53. Notes. Sect. IV. It has farther been objedled, that the whole myftery of the Jewijh religion was a contrivance to enflave the people to the power of prieftsy and exhauft their revenues to main- tain that order. Compare Deut, xvii. 8 — 13, To this it is anfwered, 1. That the tribe of Levi had a right to the twelfth part of the land in common with their brethren ; fo that the allotment of the eities mentioned Numb. xxxv. i — 8. cannot be fairly brought into the objection, unlefs it could be proved that in confequence of this allotment, the Levites poflefTed above one twelfth of it. 2. That the tithes^ firJi-fruitSy &c. appointed to be paid them, were in part a juit equivalent for their attendance upon the fervice of the fanc- tuary, as well as their care in inllruding the people out of the law, and in the payment of this, an extraordinary blefling might be expedled, as above. 3. That there was alfo a magifiracy among the people, to which the Priefts and Levites were in the fame fubjcdiion as the reft of the Ifraelites : nor does there appear to be any fuch exemption in their favour, as many laws eftablifhed in Popijo countries have fince given to their clergy. 4. That it can never be proved the Uri?fi and Thummim was an oracle of fuch a kind, as to put it in the power of the high-pricft to produce any new model of government, or in particular in- Itances to refcind fuch acts of the ftate as were difagreeable to him, or to grant protection to whom he plcafed : for all this goes upon a very 9 pre- rs^S' Provffwn for the Priefls vindicate d. Part Vl. precarious fuppofition, that the high-priefi might confult the oracle whenever he picafed, and on. whatever queftion he thought fit, and that the way of anfwering in that oracle was by the fup- pofed infpiration of the perfon wearing the breaft- plate. And indeed when we confider in hovv awful a manner God punifhed Nadab, Ahihity Korab and his alfociates, Uzzah and many more, who prelumed to adulterate or profane his infti- tutions, one can never imagine he would have permitted a high-pricft in this grcatefi: folemnity to deliver a falfe oracle in his name, without im- mediately inflicfling fome remarkable judgment upon him: and it feems, that had he pretended to be infpired in any cafe, about which he was not confulted, he would have been liable to be tried, as another perfon falfly pretending to pro- phecy. Marg. Mor. Phil. vol. i. p, 141, 267, 26S, 272. — Lei. againjl Morg. vol. i. p. 218 —-22 1. Lozvman's Civ. Gov. of the Heb. c. xi. p. 191- — 217, 245 — 252. — Jennings's Jeivijb Antiq. vol. i. p. 290, ^c. praf. p. 299-— 305. — IFard's Dif- fert, N°. V. SCHOLIUM I . It may not be improper to obferve here, that the very foundation of Dr. Morgan'^ fl:ranf!;e cal- culation, to juftify his aifertion that the JeiviJJj priefts had tzventy Jbillings in the poundy or that the people paid the value of a rack rent for their pretended freeholds, depends upon feveral falfi- ties, efpecially this, that he takes it for granted without any proof, that every male was obliged to pay half a lliekel at each of the yearly fcafls, which he computes at 1,200,000/. per Annum. < Morg. ibid, vol.'n. p. 136, 14a — 148, SCHO-i Part VI. IVaters of Jealoufy confidered. 129 SCHOLIUM 2. Much in the fame ftrain is that inftance of priert-craft, which Morgan pretends to find in the inftitution of the ivatcr of jealoufy y which he reprefents as a contrivance to make it fafe for women to commit adultery with the priefts and none but them, Numb, v. 11 — 31. In anfwer to this impious thought, it is fuffi- cient to obferve, that nothing can be more unjud than to charge fo ftupid and villainous a contriv- ance upon fo wife and virtuous a perfon as Mofes appears to have been, who in the fyftem of his laws has made adultery punifhable with death, no lefs in a prieft than any other perfon. Con- fidering the confequences attending this trial, in cafe cither of innocence or of guilt, it would, on Morgan's fuppofition, be a very ill-judged con- trivance: and all that was faid under the pre- ceding fedion, concerning the danger of a prieli's folemnly profaning the name of God to any fraudulent purpofe, would here have the molt apparent weight: bcfides that, the perfon ap- pointed to prefide on this occalion was to be the chief of the priefts then in waitings which would render fuch a confpiracy as Morgan fuppofes utterly impracticable. Sect. V. It has farther been objetfled, that the Mofaic law does not lay a fuificient flrefs upon the duties o^ fobriety, temperance ^ and chaJJity, nor make a proper provifion againft the con- trary vices : but to this it is replied, I. As to riot and drunkennrfs, it is fpoken of with great abhorrence, Dent. xxix. 19. and in order to difcourage it, there was a fpecial law, which impovv'ercd parents even to put their children to death by a legal procefs, if they con- tinued incurably addic^led to it ; which was fuch & provifion againft the firft advances to debauche- ries of this kind, as is quite unequalled in the Vol. II. K laws I-jo Mofdic Laws of S^hriety and Cbajliiy confidered. laws of any other nation, Deul. xxi. 18 — 21. To which it may be added, that fuch provifion was made for punifliing injurious ads which drunkennefs often produces, as would confe- quently have a farther tendency to reftrain it. 2. As to leiJi-dnefSy it was provided againd,, (i.) By a general law, forbidding whoredom in any inftance. Dent, xxiii. 17. and making it dreadfully capital in cafe of a prieji's daughter^ Lev. xxi. 9, (2.) Adultery was punifned with death. Lev. xx. 10. Deal. xxii. 22. which ex- tended not only to woirien whofe marriage had been confummated, but to thofe who were only betrothed 'y Deut. xxii. 23. and confidcring how young their girls were generally betrothed-, this would have a great efted. (3.) Rapes were alfo punifned w;ith death, Deut. xxii. 25 — 27. (4.) If a perfon debauched a young woman not bt- Iv^thedy he was obliged to marry her, hovv much foever his inferior in rank, and could never on any account divorce her, Deut. xxii. 38, 29. (5.) A perfon lying with a female y/^i;*? was fined in the lofs of her ranfom, Deut. xxi. 14. (6.) Univerfally, if a woman pretended to be a virgin ai)d w:as not, whether fhe had been debauched, before or after her efpoufals, fne was liable to be put to death : which was fuch a guard upon the chaftity of all young women, as was of a very lingular and elfewhere unequalled nature. Dent. xxii. 20, 21^ (7.) The law by which bajlards in all their generations were excluded from the con- gregation of the Lord, i. e. probably from the libe.rty of worfhipping among his people in the place where God peculiarly dwelt, [Deut. xxiii. 1.) was a brand of infamy which firongly ex- prelTed God's abhorrence of a lev.d comijiierce between the fcxes ; and conddcring the genius - and temper of.t\\t.JewiJb nation, muft have a grea,t tendency to fupprefs this pratflicc—rSai that upon the wholcj jCufficient care was taken in 'j '' the Part VI. Inehgancy of Style confidered, I -71 the Mofaic inflitution to convince the Jews, thar Icwdncfs and other kinds of intemperance were highly difpleafing to God: and there feems to be no remaining objecition, but that future puni/hments were not denounced againft them ; and that is only one branch of the objec1:ion taken from the omiflion of the dodlrine of future re- wards and punifhments, which will be confi- dered elfewhere. Selden de Diis Syris. Syntagma i. ch. 5. — Syntagma ii. ch. 2, 4, 6. zvith Boyer's Additamenta. PROPOSITION CXXIII. To propofe and anfwer fome other objections lect. againft the infpiration of fcripture, taken from cii. the general manner in which the books of it are L/'^r^J written, and fome other confiderations not sneri- tioncd above. SOLUTION. Sect. I. Some have objedled to the inelegancy of the flyle, efpecially iri feveral parts of it : to which we anfwer, 1. That the infpiration of a book' is not to be judged of by its Jlyle, but by lis ftnffs to anfwer its end, which was fomething of greater impor- tance than to teach men to v/rire in an elegant and polite manner. 2. The different' genius of different nations is' to be confidered, in judging of the flyle of books; and it would be abfurd to condemn every thing in raftern and ancient books, which does not fuit the "ivellern or modern tafte. 3. Many of the fuppofcd folccifms in fcrip- ture may be vindicated by parallel paiTages in the moft authentic writers, as Mr. Blackwall^ and many others mentioned in the Preface to the Family Expofitor, have largely Ihewn. K 2 4. There 132 Want of a regular Melhcl confidered. Part VL 4. There are nuiltitudes of palFagcs not only in the original, but even in the moft literal tranflations, which have been accounted inimita- bly beautiful, pathetic and fublime, by the moft" judicious Clitics; and thofe in which there feems to be lead of artful turn and antithefis, do fo niuch the more fuit the ni-ijcfty and importance of the occafion. Burn, four Difo. p. 66, 67. — Boyle's Style q^ Script. paJJ'. — Nichols's Conf. vol. iv. p. lie — [39. vol. ii. p. 69 — 80. 0^. Edit. '-Spef/. vol. vi. A°. 40c. — Fcim. Exp. vol. 1. Pre/. />. 5. //^jr- lurton's Dcflr. of Grace^ p. 52, Brozvn on the Cbaraflcrijiics, FJf. iii. 8.* Sect. II. Others have objedcd the want of a regular melhod both in the Old Tcliamcntand the New, which makes it a work of great labour to colled: the fevcral dodrines and arguments therein difperfcd, and to place them in an orderly and fyflematical viev/. To this, befides what is faid above, it may be anfuered, I. That it now gives agreeable employment to thofe that ^\}.d.y the fcriptures, thus to range and collect the fevcral paliages relating to the fame fubjed, which arc difperfed up and down, 2., That conlidcring the fci-ipture as a book intended for the comnion people, who are by no means exad judges of metiiod, this is no impor- tant deficiency: and indeed on the contrary, the way of teaching men dodrine and truths in fuch ioofe difcourfcs, efpccially as iliulhatcd by hifto- * Though Mr. Blackwall may have failed in his attempts to prove the exafl purity and elrgance of the ftyle of the New Ti f- tament, he has undoabtedly fiicceeded in illullrating the general beauty of many particular pafTages. With regard to the tran- fcendant excellencies of the political parrs of the Old Teftament, ample information will be derived from " Lowth's Praslec- tiones de facra Poefi Hebrsorum," and from Michaelis's Note* upou that work. rical p. VI. Concerning the Obfcurily of many Pajjages. -'IJJ rical fafts, is much more fit for popular ufe, rendering thefe things more cafy to be under- ftood and rctain6d. By this means, fuch a foundation is laid for arizuinjx the truth of a revelation from the genuinencfs of thofc books which contain it, as could not OLhcrvvife have taken place; as will abundantly appear by confuking the domonfira- tion of Prop. 1 08. ISJicb. Conf. vol, iv. f. 157 — 167. vol. ii, p. 90 — 95. ocl. Edit. — Ozfcn of Under f. Script, r. \v. p. 163 — 175. Boyle on Script, p. 5-3 — 7. 191-— 215. Edit, id. Rymer of Rev. Rel. p. 24.'] — 255. — Bourn's Sermons, vol. ii. p. 8q — ,1 Bolingb. on Bifi. p. 178 — 181.' Boyle on Script, p. 30—- 35. Macknight's Truth of ihe Gofp. Hiji. p. 138 — 141- IVatts's Orthodoxy and Cha rity united, Effay v i i i . pafjirn . Sect. IV. Another fet of objecftions is drawn from the trivial nature of fome palfages, which are to be found cfpecially in the Old Teffaroent, and fometimes in the New. The vaft abundance of zvords ufed to relate fome fads, {v. g. Gen. v. Numb. viii. Exod. xxv- — xxviii, xxxv — ^xxxix.) while others perhaps of much greater importance are entirely omitted, or paffed over in a very flight manner, as alfo the frequent repetition of the fame fiory and the fame fentiments, arc ob- jedions nearly akin to this. It is anfwered, I. That great allowance is to be made for the genius of ^47/?c"r;z nations, in many of whofe mo- dern hiftories we find the perfons concerned in- troduced as fpcaking, and a much greater num- ber PartVI. On the Mi [chief afcrihed to Revelation, 135 ber of words ufed than was necefTary for giving us fome competent idea of the fadl. 2. Neverthelcfs, this makes the ftory more popular, and tends in a more forcible manner to llrike the minds of common readers, fuggeft- ing many inftriidlive and entertaining thoughts, which in a more concifc abllracl could not have been introduced, at leafi: with fo great advan- tage. 3. An exaclnefs in many particulars might be ufeful to thofe for whom thefe writings were more immediately intended, were it not fo to us. 4. Neverthelcfs, we do not infift upon it that the fcripture is thie moft perfed. model of ftyle, nor pretend to eflablifh fuch a degree of infpira- tion as would make that aifertion necelTary. 5. The repetitions were often very necefTary: the fame circumftances of the fame or of different perfons required the review of the fame impor- tant thoughts, in the poetical, prophetic, and cpiftolary writings : and the repetition of the fame facl: by different hill-orians, who do not appear to have borrowed from each other, is a great confirmation of the truth of it. Nich. Conf. vol. iv. p. lyj — 193. vol. ii. p. 1 01 — no. 0^. Edit. Boyle on Script, p. 78 — 98. Sect. V. It is farther objcdled, that if the lect. Old and New Teftament had been of divine ori- clii. grnal, we can hardly imagine they would have been the caufc of fo much mifchief in the world, which is imputed to the great ftrefs laid on be-^ lievin^ Qcrti'in doctrines. To this it is replied, I. That the genius of them both, and efpe- cially of the New Teflament, is fo apparently full of mecknefs, benevolence and goodncfs, that no- thing can be more unjufl, than to charge the bigotry and pcrfecuting zeal of its profeiTors upon that. K 4 ^ 2. That 13^ "The Suhjen continued. Part VI. 2. That this evil has its orign in thofe lufts of men, which this revelation was peculiarly in- tended to relirain. 3. That there have been penal laws, and fome confiderable degree of perfccution among Hea- thens on religious accounts, where chriltianity has not been in queflion *. 4. That if there has been more among or againd Cbrijiians^ it has generally been, becaufe chriftian principles have fpirited up thofe who have cordially received them to bear greater hardihips, as well as engaged them more openly to profefs their own religion, and more exprefsly to condemn thofe follies and crimes which have palTcd for religion among other men, much to the danger as well as reproach of thofe by whom they have been maintained. 5. Becaufe that hereby occafionally greater evidence has been derived to chriltianity, as ap- pears from the preceding argument. 6. That the eternal falvationof a few, is, upon the whole, a rich equivalent for the greateft temporal damage fuflained : neverthclefs it mufi: be acknowledged, that they have much to anfwer for who, by perfecuting under pretence of de- fending the gofpel, have brought fuch a reproach upon it. 7. It is alfo obfervablc, that men have feldom been perfecuted by Chrifiians^ for denying thofe doctrines which are evidently contained in the gofpel, but much oftener for refufmg to fubmit * Proofs that there has been more perfecution among the heathens than has often been imagined and reprefented, will be found in Bifhop Watfon's Apology fur Chriftianity, and in '* Six 1 etttrs on Intolerance," lately publi(hed. That even the othervvife excellent Emperor Marcus Antoninus was a perfecutor, has been (hewn by Mr. Moyle, in a difcourfe that is publifhed jn the firft volume of the Theological Repofitory ; and by Dr. Lardner, in his Jewifh and Heathen Tellimonies, vol. ii. p. i-jjg — 220,— ^Works, vol, vii. p. 406 — 437. to Part VI. The SuhjcTt continued, \yj to human explications, and very frequently to moft corrupt additions; which has been the cafe of Popi/Ij perfecution, which indeed furniflies out the grcatefi part of this argument. 8. The extraordinary piety, temperance, and charity, efpecially of the primitive Cbrijiians^ and the joy of good men in the midft of the fevered perfecutions, muft be allowed an evident proof that the world has been generally the better for chriftianity, and a vaft balance to what is urged in the objedion : not to mention the in- fluence chriftianity has had in reforming the doc- trines of morality among the Heathens ; as ap- pears from comparing the writings of the pagan philofophcrs after Ch rill's time with thofe before it. — For the illullration of the former part of this ftcp, fee Cave's Primiti've Chrifiianiiyy and for the lattery Tillard againft W\irbnrton^ ad finem. — And we may add here, that the good effects to be produced by the expelled preva- lency of true chriflianity at lali, are to be taken in as farther balancing the account. 9. When all pollible allowances are made to the objection, it can be of no weight : for fince reafon is the accidental occalion of all this per- fecution about chrittianity, and of all others, whether among Mahometans^ Jezvs, or Pagans, they will as well prove that God is not the author of our reafouy as that he is not the author of the chrijiian religion : and indeed nothing can be more apparently abiurd than to fay, that God could not give what man niay grofsly abule. 10. As to the ftrcfs laid upon believing the gofpel, it is ridiculous to make that an objection againft the truth of it ; for if the difbelieving of it had not been reprefcnted as a very dangerous thing, it had been in etfcct acknowledging its own evidence fo defective, as not to be fufficient for the convidion of an honeft enquirer, and its own importance to be fo fmall, as almoft to be- fpeak 138 OljeElTon to the Rules of Morality. Part VL fpeak a negled, wh^nyet its pretended apparatus was To amazing, as at the very firft view it muft appear to have been : fo that here would in effect have been a felf-contradicftion, which few writers on either fide the queftion feem to have b'een fuf- ficiently aware of. Jiiv. Sat. XV. fajf. Chand. of Per/, p. 1 — 20, ^ 30 — 32. Warb. Div. Leg. vol. I, p. 296 — 305. Edit. 1. -Lett, to the Minifier of Moffat. ■^^-"^Affwer to it, — Hoadley''s Tra^Sj p. 67 — ^j.^'—Lela'nd againji Tind. vol. ii. p. 576 — 581. p. 473 — 477- id Edit. — — ChaitdLSerfuons, vol. iv. N". ix. p. 194 — I g6.-~^ Bourn's Senn. vol. i. N°. xiv. Letter to Wa- terlandy p. 52 — 55. 6^^— 161. -^Family Expof. vol. i. /). 469 *. Sect. VI. It has farther been objected, that the fcripture rules of morality are given in very ko/e terms, without fuch particular limitations as particular circumftances require, or without the reafon on which they are founded. To this it is replied, 1. That if this concludes againft anything, it will conclude againft all books of morality what- ever ; fince they can do no more than lay down general rules, without being able to dcfcend to every perfonal circumftance. 2. Though God might have written fuch a book, it would have been too voluminous ever to have been read. 3. There are many excellent general rules, which if men would honeftly attend to, they * The tendency of the chriftian religion to promote a fpirit of fortitude and love, and a found mind, is well illuftrated by Dr. Duchal, in three difcourfes from 2 Timothy, i- 7. See his Sermons, vol. i. N°. iv, v, vi. Dr. Leechman has an ad- mirable difcourfe on the fame fubject, and from the fame text, entitled *« The Excellency of the Spirit of Chriftianity." would p. VI. On the mperfeS Promulgation of Revelation. I39~ would feldom be at a lofs as to their particular duty, efpecially that of Iludying to Ihcw our- felves approved .to God, of doiiRgall to his glory, and of doing unto others as we would they fhould do unto us. 4. The reafons are fometimes fuggeft^d, efpe- cially thofe taken from the confequence of mens actions, 5. If there had been fuch a laboured deduc- tion as in our ethical writers, few would have underilood it. 6. It would not have fuitcd the majcfly of the great legiilator, fince even human laws do not ufe this method. The declaration of the will of God, and a view to the fandlions and other mo- tives fuggefl:ed in fcripture, are of far greater importance than numerous decilions in cafuillry, and laboured refinements of abftratfl argument. Lcland againjl Tind, c. x. p. 298 — -.302. vol. \\. p. 243 — 247. 2d Edit. — Dod. Fam, Expof. vol. i. § 39. Note (t) Atterb. Poji. Serm. vol. i. p. 268. — : — Boyle on the Style of Script, p. loi — 147. Mackn. Truth of the Gofp, p^ 14 1, 142. _ Sect, VII. The imperfe5i promulgation of the y.ewi(h and chriftian religions has always been reckoned one of the chief objedions againfl: their divine authority, and urged as entirely incon- fiftent with the juftice and goodnefs of God, if he be fuppofed the author of them. To this it is replied, I. That the objection feems to take it for granted, that it is a part of the revelation that the exprefs knowledge of it is abfolutely necejfary for the final happinefs of every human creature, otherwife God was not (for ought appears) obliged to give it to any^ and if not to any, then certainly not to all. 6 2. Thou9;h 140 The S ah je& continued. Part VL 1. Though it be acknowledged that the reve- lation has given great advantages, efpecially that of the New Teflament, yet that can be no reafon- able objedtion againft its being true, though not imiverfal ; fince it plainly appears that if there be an univerfal providence, and God be jufl: and good, then it mud be confiftent with juliice and goodnefs to give different men very different ad- vantages for religious improvement, fince (con- -fidering the divcrfities of mens tempers and cir- cumftances) it is plain in fad: God has done it. 3. The fuppolition of the truth of fcripture, (allowing as above, 7V°. i.) is fo far from in- creafing the difficulty of accounting tor the divine Condu(fl: which would arife on the toot of natural religion, that indeed it rather /f^;/j it, both with refpecfl to thofe who have enjoyed and embraced this revelation, and thofe who have not: for as to Jews and ChriJiianSy it reprefents them not as being left to error and fuperftition, (which if fcripture be talfe, it muft be allowed they arej but as having received feveral diflinguifliing favours from the divine being, and glorious ad- vantages for eternal happinefs. And as to others, it fhews us, Firjt, Tiiat God has already done more for them, than it can othervvife be proved that he has : particularly in the following in- Itances, (i.) By difcovering himfelf in various methods of revelation to Adam and Noah, (who had fuch extraordinary fads to relate with fuch peculiar advantage from their relation to the refl of mankind ; (fee ^^inder's Hiji. of Knozvl. vol, i. c, iii, . 71, 72. COROLLARY. The infifling upon reading fome portion of thefe books, inftead of leiTons from fcripture, in the daily offices in the church, was an unreafon- able and cruel impofition in thofe who fixed the terms of conformity in England in the year 1662. Hiji. ofNonconf. p. 235—237. — Old IVbigy vol. ii. N". Ixxxiii. — Qalamy's Abridge ment of Baxter's Life, ch. x. p. 2^2— - 254. SCHOLIUM I . We allow that fome of the chriftian fathers cited thefe books with great regard : nevertlic- lefs, mod of them place the apocryphal books in a clafs inferior to thofe which they call ca7to~ nical \ and the ftrft council which is faid to have received them was the provincial council of Car^ thage, A. D. 397, who evidently come too late to be more competent judges of this queftion than the Jezvs themfelves were. Neverthelefs, we acknowledge thefe books to have been of confiderable antiquity : and as fome of them are very valuable, on account of the wife and pious fentiments they contain, fo the hiftorical facfls, and references to ancient notions and cufloms in others of them, make them well worthy an « attentive perufal. Diipin on the Canon ^ /. i. r. i. § 4 — 6. Cofins's HiJl, of the Canon, Vol. II. L scho- 146 Ap.o£r;^phal Books not injpired. Part VL SCHOLIUM 2. It Is exceedingly probable, that the chief rea- fon for which the authority of thefe books is jnaintained by the church of Ror.ie is, that fome palfages in them countenance their fuperfliitions, particularly the interceflion of angels, Tohit xii. 15. and praying for the dead, 2 Mac. xii. 40. — 45. which is reprefented as prevalent even in favour of thofe who died idolaters. SCHOLIUM 3. A more particular critical account of raofl: of Dhefe books may be found in Lewis's Antiq. vol. iv, /. viii. c. 46 — 54. •■■ ■ Frid. Conned, vol, i. p. 36 — 42, 50,51, 54> 73, 74. 164, 165. W. ii. p. Ill, 112, 185 — 187. ^ p, 303; 304. Lee's Dijfert, on Efdras, 7he END of the Sixth Part, PART PART VIL Containing an Account of the Scripture Do&rine relating to the Exiftence and Nature of GOD, and the Divinity of the Son and Spirit. PROPOSITION CXXV. THE account given us in the Scriptures of lect. the Old and New Tellament, of the nature^ cliv. perfections and providence of God, is agreeable ^^'VX^ to that which the light of nature difcovers con- cerning them. DEMONSTRATION. 1. The fcripture exprefsly aiTerts that there is a God, the creator of all things. Gen. i. i. Pfal. xxxiii. 6. A^s xiv. 17. Heb, xi. 3. 2. The fcripture alferts that God is an eternal Spirit. John iv. 24. Hel. xi. 27. I Tim. vi. 16. Deut. xxxiii. 27. Pfal. xc. 2. 3. That he is omniprefent. I Kings viii. 27. Pfal. cxxxix. 7 — -10. Jcr. xxiii. 24. 4. That he knozvs all things, i Sam. W. 3; y^Z- xxxvi* 4. xlii. 2. /*/"^/. cxlvii. 5. Jer. xxxii. 19. yf<:7j- XV. 18. And that future contingencies are not excepted from this general alfcrtion, appears from his having foretold fome of the moft contingent events, (Vid. Prop, in, 112.) as well as from the following pafTages, Ifa. xlii. 9. xlviii. 3. xlvi. 10. xli. 22 — 26. Pfil, cxxxix. 2. 5. He is perfcdly wife. Job ix. 4. i Tini. io 17. y/:7. xl. ij, 14. L 2 6, ThRC t4^ Scripture Account of God. Part VII, 6. That he is omnipotent. Jer. xxxii. 17. Rev. xix. 6. Pfal. cxlv. 3. Job. ix. 4, ^c. i Chron, xxix. 1 1, 12. 7. That he is pcrfedlly 000^. P/'rt/. Hi. i. cxlv. 9. Matt. xix. 17. James i. 17. E;^o^. xxxiv. 6. I 7o^^^ iv. 8. 8. Thtjujlicc of God is afiertcd, Pfal. xxxvi. 6. cxxix. 4. cxix. 137. i^c?;;/. ii. 6. yf<:?j x. 34, 2S' Re^' XV. 3. 9. That he is true and faithful. Numb, xxiii. 19. £)£"«/. vii. 9. 2 ^ begin to exift, when he was conceived by his Virgin Mother y but had a being, not only before that period, but before the creation of the world. Theological Repojitory^ vol, ii. A'". 2. D H M O N S T Pv A T I O N. 1. It is he, who is fpoken of by John, under the name of the LOGOS, and is exprefsly faid to have been in the beginning with God^ and after- wards to have been made fiejh, i. e. to have ap- peared in a human form. John i. i, 2, 3, 14. Compare Rev. xix. 12. See alfo Heh, ii. 14. 2. Our Lord himfelf frequently aflerted his coming downfrotn heaven as his father's mefTenger, which he could with no propriety have done, had he not exifled before his incarnation : for what the Socinians aflert, that he afcended into heaven before he opened his public miniftry, to receive inftruction from thence, is a fad: which cannot be proved, yet was furely important enough to have been recorded ; fince Mofes's converfe with God in the mount, and Chrift's temptation are both fo largely mentioned. It will alfo be found, that fomc of the texts quoted below refer to a fettled abode in heaven previoufly to his appear- ance among men, and not to a tranlient vifit thither, John iii. 31. vi. 38, 50, 62. xiii. 3. ^cvi. 28. xvii. 5. As for John iii. 13. the latter claufe is a much flronger argument againji the oppofite hypothefis, than the former is for it. Clarke on the Trin. N°. 574, 575. — FaJn. Expo/, vol, ii. § 179. Note {/) p. 487. ■; — ! — Lozvman's Traf/s, p. 237—245. — Unitarian TraHSy vol, ii. N° . 3. p. 25. 3. Taid afferts that Chrift emptied himfelf of |b]nne glory which he was before poiTelTed ofj that Part VII. On the Prc-exijience of Chrift. 153 in our nature he might become capable of fuffer- ing and death, Phil. ii. 6, 7. [Greek] with which may well be compared the following texts, which though not equally evident with the former, feem to have fome reference to the fame matter, John\'n\. c^^. 1 Cjr. xv. 47. Clarke on the Trinity, N°. 535, ^ 591. — Dawfon's' Sermons on the Logos , p. 109 — 127, 4. Chrift feems to have been the perfon who appeared to Ifaidh\ (compare Ifa» vi. faJJ. with John xiii. 41.) from whence, as well as his being called the LogoSy and forne other confiderations hereafter to be mentioned, it feems reafonable to conclude, that Chrift is the perfon who is called the an7^el of God's pre fence ^ by whom he revealed himfelf to Abraham , Jacobs MoJeSy and the other Old Teltament faints: Ifa. Ixiii. 9. Exod, xxiii. 20, 21. but the particular examination of this branch of the argument will be referved for a diftindl proportion. Watts's Script BoH. of the Trin. Prop, viii. p. 51 — 54. JVorksy vol. vi. P' 433—437' . 5. The work of creation is fo exprefsly afcrib- cd to him in fcripture, that this alone might be a fufficient proof of his having a real exigence before the world was made, John i. 3. Col. i. 15, id, 17. Pleb. i. 2, 8. ^c. Eph. iii. 9. I, 2,3 y 4 ^5.16. Valet propofitio. Pearfon on the Greedy p. 107 — 119. Fowler's Defcent of Chrijiy paff. — Watts' s Dijf. on theTrin. A^«. iv. § i, 2, 4. IVatts on the Glory of Chrijiy Dijf. ii. Emlyn's Vindic. of Fowler ^ apnd Tra^Sy vol. i. p. 363 — 378. — ■ — FUJI, of Unit ar. p. 37 — 39. Lardn. on the Logos y p. 1 2 — I 8. . JVorkSy vol. xi. p. 89 — 93.— Xowwtf»'.f Tra^Sy A'*. 3. — DaxV'* I ^ 4< ^^ "^^P Pre-^xiften-ce it of fuch a change: though we arc far from faying he had no other nature, and that all the texts quoted above refer to this. COROLLARY 2. This glorious fpirit or Logos muft undoubtedly have been a moft v/onderful pcrfon, poffeffed of vaft and unknoAvh degrees of natural arid moral perfedions, (for both mull: be included in the cxprefiion of the image of God,) beyond any of the Creatures both in heaven and upon earth who were prodotcd by his operation. Vid. Ax. lO. IVaiis's Bijlf. on Trin. N°. iii.- IVorks, vgL wi.p. 518—544. COROLLARY 3. His emptying himfclf for our fakes, and tak-^ ing upon him the form of a fervant, (as it is ex- prefsly faid he did, that he might become capa- * In addition to the writers who contend that the creation fffcribed to Chrift in tlie New Teftament refers only to his being the author of the gofpel difpenfation, may be mentioned Mr, Lindfey, and Mr. Tyrwhitt of Cambridge. In the fecond volume of the Theological Repofitory, " are Brief Remarks," by the former of thcfe gentlemen, " Concerning the two Crea- tions mentioned in the facrcd Writings." Mr. Tyrwhitt has difcufled the fubjeft in a Difcovirfe, inferted in the fecond volume of " Commentaries and Efiays publifhed by the Society for promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures" p. 9 — 14. The difcouife is entitled, *' An Explanation of St. Paul's Doc- trine concerning the Creation of all Things Vy Jefus Chrift." ble Pa^t VII. On the Tre^exiften(e of ChrW, \ct ble of fuffcring and death for us, Vid. Pb'iL ii. 7, H. Greek, Heb. ii. 9 — 17.) was a moft amaz- ing inrtance of condefcenfion, and lays thofe, for whofe benefit it was intended, under the highcft obligation to love, reverence, and obey him. Bulkley'sGLcon. of the Go/pel, ii. 2. COROLLARY '4, The ample revelation of fiich a perfon, •whd by the light of nature was entirely unknown, muft be a glorious peculiarity of the chriiliari fcheme, which recommends it to our higheft regard, aftd demands our moft ferious attetition. COROLLARY 5. They, who, neglccfling to enquire into the evi- dences of chriflianity, bring themfelves under a ncceflity of difregarding this glorious perfon, bring gwlt upon themfelves by their negled, proportionable to the excellency of his nature, the grcatnefs of our obligation, and the oppor- tunity they had of being acquainted with him, if they had diligently improved the talents lodged in their hands. SCHOLIUM I . There are many who will not allow of any lect. prc-exifleht, created or derived nature of Chrift, clvi. but explain all the phrafes quoted above relating *wOrN^ to his comifig into the "worldy by the glory he cri- ginally polTcflcd, and underlland his emptying himfef of it at his incarnation, merely as ex- preHlng a more or lefs fenfible manifejlation of a nature properly divine or immutable; alledging that whatever may be afTerted concerning either the divine or human nature, may be predicated of Chrift as S-£ai/9fW7ro?. To prove this doctrine and interpretation, they plead, not only that God is fiiid to have redeemed the churrh with his bload, and to have laid down his life for us, A£fs xx, 28. (Vid. Mills, Enty and Halle t in Loc) and ac- I cording 156 On the Pre-exljlence of Chrift. Part VII. cording to fome copies, i John iii. 16. (Vid. Mills in Loc.) but that Heb. ii. 9, 11, 16. are utterly inconlirtent with the notion of fuch a pre-exiftent fuperangelic fpirit as is fuppofed Cor, i. Anf. It is difficult to fay what inconfiftency there is between that dodirine and the two former of thefe forecited texts, if we allow the glorious fpirit of Chrift (which there is no reafbn at all to call human in its pre-exiftent ftate) to have been reduced to the condition of a human infant; lince we have no notion of the nature of a human foul, but that of a created rational fpirit united to and adled by a human body, as our own fpirit is: and as to Heb. ii. i6. if £7riAa^|3«i/£Tat be interpreted took hold of, as it may naturally fignify, and is plainly ufed, Luke xxiii. 26. all form of objection from thefe words will vanilh. Jb. Taylor againf Watts, p. 82 — 89.' Huohs's id Def. Pref p. 12 — 15. Whijl. Prim. Chrijiian. vol, iv. p. 229. — 295. Lardn. on the Logos, p. 1 — 12. JVorks, vol. xi. p. 83 — 90. JVatis on the Glory of Chrijiy Difc, ii. §6. S C HOLI U M 2. What change was made in the Logos when united to human flelh, muft be acknowledged to exceed our conceptions, and therefore to be in- capable of full explication. The Fathers fre- quently fpeak of a quiefcence of its perfedions. — If it be objeded, that to fuppofe fuch a being diverted of its will, of its knowledge, and power, as it muft certainly have been, if it became the human foul of Chrift, {Luke ii. 52. xxii. 43. 2 Cor. xiii. 4.) is in fad to fuppofe it annihilated^ and another being fubftituted in its room; it may be anfwered, that whether we do or do not fuppofe fome degree of adual thought and per- ception Part VII. Jewi^j Sentiments on the Logos, 157 ception eflcntial to the human mind, fuch a con- fequcncc will not follow from fuch a fuppofed change; feeing here will ftill continue in the fame fubjed either actual thought, or a power of thinking. Emlyn's Examinat. of Dr. Bennetts New 'Theory y c. ii. ap. 'Tra^Sy vol. ii. p. 313 — 329. Fortuita Sacra ^p, 217 — 219. Lardn. on the Logos, p. 22, 23. — IVorkSy vol. xi. p. 95, 96. JVatts on the Glory of Chrijiy Difc. iii. p. 335— 339. Clayt. Find, part iii. p. 132. SCHOLIUM 3. The fentiments of the ancient Jezvs concerning the Logos, are to be found in Pbilo Jud. p. 195, 341, 465. Eufeh, Prep. Evang. I. vii. c. xiii, xiv. /. xi. c. XV. JVatts' s Biff. N°. iv. § 3. Scott's Chrijiian Life, vol, iii. p, ^^c). Note b \S Cy and p. 565. Pear/on on the Creed, ^.118 . Taylor on the Trin. p. 258. To which it may not be improper to add, that the Mahometans held an eternal ancient word, fubfifting in God's efTence, by which he fpoke, and not by his fimple eflence; and the Platonics had a notion nearly refembling this, though Dr. Ciidworth inhfls upon it, that it was not the fame with that which the Arians afterwards held. 0 chief s Saracen, Hiji. Pref, p. 88, 89. vol. ii. Cudzvorth's Intel. Syji.p. 573 — 577. — MoJIjeim Ecclef. Hi ft, in Secu- lum ^{artum, part ii. c. v. § lO.'—EJJ'ay on Spirit. § 40 — 44. Appen- 15$ Chrijl's Appearance in the Old Teji. Part VII* Appendix to Proposition CXXVI. PROPOSITION. LECT. Christ v.a.s the perfon, in and by-\vhom God cLvii. appeared to men under the Old Teftament, b.y the *— "v-^ name of Jehovah. DEMONSTRATION. J. There was often a viiible appearance of Jehovah the God of Ifraely Gen. xviii. pajj, Exod» ixiv. lo. Ifa. vi. I. 2. Scripture as well as reafon afiures us, the Father was not anci could not be feeji, John'i. i8. V. 37. I Tim. vi. 16. Heb. xi. 27. 3. The perfon fpoken of as Jehovah^ when viiibly appearing to men, is fometimes exprefsly called the angel of the Lord^ Gen. xviii. i, 2. xxii. 15, 16. xxxi. II, 13. ExQd/iii. 2,4. xiii. •li. compared with xiv. 19, 24. Exod, xxiv. 9 — li. Gen.-^Wui. 15,16. Numb. \x. 16. com- pared with Exod. XX. 2. Judges vi. 12, 14. //i7. Ixiii. 9. Zf/ A/ar/yr's Dialogue with T'n'/)i?<7. 14. It is alfo urged, that the Chaldee Para" phrafe fhews it to have been the fenfe of the at;- cient Jezvs: and that there are many paflages in their other moft ancient writings, which fpeak the i6o Chriji's Appearance in the OUT eft. Part VI L the fame language, and which can only be un- derftood on this hypothefis. lO — i4-|i5. Chrijl was the perfon by whom God appeared under the Old Teftament by the name of Jehovah. ^. E. D. Momvia vol. i. /. ii. c. vii, §34. Watts on the (JlorycfChriftj Dijf. i. Lowm. on the Civ. Gov, of the Heb. App. Clarke on the Trin. N°, 616 — 618. Tennifon on Idol. c. xiv. p. 333 — 336. IVitJ. CEcon. Feed, /. iv. r, iv. § 4. Harris on the Mejf. Serm. v. p. 130 — 139. Barringt. EJf. on Div. Dif- penj. part i. Append. Dijf- ii. Fle^n. Chrijlol, vol. ii. /. iii. c. iii. p. 255, ibid. c. V. ^.457. — —Tomkins's fober Appealy p. 131 — 137. Note. EJf. on Spirit, § 53 — 73. — Unit. Tra^ls^ vol. i. A'", iv. p. 31, 32. * The doftrine of the propofition is oppofed at large by Mr. Lovvman, in his work, entitled " Three trafts. i. Remarks " upon this queftion : Whether the Appearances under the Old *' Teftament were Appearances of the true God himfelf, or " only of fome other fpiritual Being, reprefenting the true God, ** and a(5iing in his Name. 2. An Effay on the Shechinah. " Or, Contiderations on the divine Appearances mentioned in •' the Scripture. 3. Texts of Scripture, relating to the Logos •' confidered." A Letter concerning Mr. Lowman's three Trafts, and in oppofttion to them, may be fecn in the fixteenth volume of the Monthly Review, p. i — 4. But the moft elabo- rate and ample vindicator of the opinion, that Chrift was the angel of the covenant, and the perfon, by whom God appeared under the Old Teftament by the name of Jehovah, is the late Rev. Henry Taylor, in " The Apology of Benjamin Ben Mor- *• decai to his Friends for embracing Chrifdanity ;" in fcveral letters. The fecond and third letters are particularly devoted to this fubjeft. Mr. Lindfey, in the *' Sequel to the Apology *' on refigning the Vicarage of Catterick, Yorkfhire," chapter the fixth, has endeavoured to (hew, that Mr. Taylor's notion, and that of the orthodox fathers, of Chrift being the perfon by whom God fpake to the patriarchs, and gave the law to the Ifraelites, has no more fourjdation in the fcriptures, than it has in reafon. S C HO- Part VII. Objeclions confidered. i6i SCHOLIUM I. To this it is objecfled, that this weakens St. Paul's argument in Heb. xiii. 2. and utterly de- firoys that in cap. ii. 2, 3. as boih Grotius and Peine have urged. As to the former of thefe texts it is faid, that if the hypothefis in the pro- pofition were true, the apoftle would have re- commended hofpitality not merely from thofe inftances in which perfons had unawares enter- tained angelsy but in which they had received Chrift himfelf, appearing under the character of the angel of the Lord. — But it may be fufficient to anfwer, that it does not feem neceffary, in order to maintain the honour of fcripture, to aflert, that upon every occafion the aportles urged the Jirongcji arguments that could polli- bly be propofed : befides that this argument ■would not really have fo much force in it, as at firft view it might appear to have, for as Chrift had now left the earth, there would no longer be any opportunity of flievving fuch hofpitality to him again. Compare Acls iii. 21. — As to Heb. ii. 2, 3. it is pleaded, that if Chrijt was per- fonally concerned in giving the law^ there was no room to argue fas the apollle does) the fupe- riority of the g^fpel difpenfation from its being publifhcd by our Saviour'^ minillry : funce in this refped: they were both equal. With rcga'rd to which, if it fhould not be allowed fas fome have thought) that angels in this place only iig- nify mejfengersj which indeed the contc::t docs not feem to favour, yet this may be reconciled with the hypothefis in the propofition, if we fuppofe Chrift to have been prefent in fome vili- ble form on mount Sinaiy but to have ufcd the v:>ice of angels in proclaiming that law which he publicly gave to Ifrael from thence : not to u rge, that thefe texts may in general refer to any mef- fage delivered by angels, and not particularly to Vol. II. M the 162 Ohje&ions confidered. Part VII. the law: for it muft be owned, that the following: fcriptures fhew that the giving the law on mount Sinai mufl: be comprehended, if it were not prin- cipally referred to. See Acfs vii. 53. Gal. iii. 19. P/al. Ixviii, 17, On the whole, confidering that in the places quoted above, God is faid to have been among thofe angels, it fcems impoiTi- ble to defend the apoftle's argument, ifwefup- pofe an extraordinary prefence of the Father among them, on any topic, which will not alfo fufflciently defend it if we fuppofe Chrijl to have been foprefent. His appearance inhuman ficlh, to preach the gofpel with his own moutii, and feal it with his blood, was fo much greater cort-*- defcenfion, than his encamping among the legi- ons, whom he ufed as his heralds to proclaim his will; that it argues the gofpel to lie much nearer his heart than the -law, and confequently the danger of defpifing the former t(> be greater than that of dcfpifing the latter. Peine on Heb. ii. 2. Note h. Saurin's Dijf. vol. li. f. 170^ — 173. ■V SCIJOLIUM 2. It is farther objected, that God himfelf muft fometimes have fpoken as a diltindl perfoh from Chrift, of v.'hich Exnd. xxiii. 20 — 23. xxxiii. i — 3. are urged as probable, and Matt, iii. '17/ xvii. 5. ' John xii. 28.- as certain inPcances. To' this it is replied, that though we allow the Father to hTivt^poktW- fometimes without the mediation of the Son, it will not thence follow that he was not 'the \x\td\ti\-n generally made ufe of, efpec^ally when there were vifible appearances to ti^ church of the Jezvs. Ozvcn on the Heb, vol. i. Excrc. x. p. 164. SCHOLIUx\I3. Mr. Lowman has objected, that the name of .'v\' a-ngel of the Lord might be given only to a mate^ Part VIT. Lozvman's and Peirce's Hypothefes, 163 material fuh (lance y which, was not animated by any inferior fpirit whatever, (which feems in- deed to have been the Sadurcean hypothefis with regard to angels in general.) Lozvm. Civ, Gov. App. p. 45 — 48. — But it is anfwercd, as this does not agree with feveral other palFages quoted abovr fo lead of all with Exod. xxiii. 20, i^c, and li nee the phrafe angel of the Lord does gene- rally at leaft fignify a diftindt rational being, (as will afterwards be abundantly proved,) it is ne- ceflary to interpret it fo in the prefent cafe, un- lefs convincing reafons could be afligned for confining ourfelves to this unlikely interpre- taticn. SCHOLIUM 4. As for Mr. Peirce's hypothefis of Chrift's un- dertaking the care of the Jewijh people, in fuch a manner as that he might be called their guar- dian angely while other angels were guardians in other countries; (Dan. x. 13.) and that for ad- minifi:ering his providence fo remarkably well, he was appointed by God to be the head over all principalities and powers; and that thofe angels were diveficd of their former authority that they might be made fubject to him, to which he refers Eph. iv. 8. Col. ii. 15. there is this great objec- tion againfi it, that it feems not to make fuffi- cient allowance for that fuperior dignity which the Logos mufi: be pofllifed of, as the creator of angels, and as more excellent than any of them. Vid. Heki. Peirce on Col. ii. 15. ^ Append, and on Heh. i. 9. SCHOLIUM 5. What has been faid above may perhaps give light to that much controverted text, PhiL ii. 6, 7, the fenfe of which feems to be, *' that ** Chrifi:, who when he appeared in divine glory " to the Old Teftament faints, did not think he M 2 " was 164 Divine Names applied toChriJi. Part VIL " was guilty of any ufurpation, in fpeaking of ** himfelf by thofe names and titles which were *' peculiar to God, neverthelefs diverted himfelf " of thofe glories that he might appear in our *' nature." Clarke on the Trin. N'. 934. Taylor on the Trin. p. 190 — 200. Peirce and Whilhy in hoc. Pear/on on the Creed, p. 121 — 124. Moore's Prop. p. 168 — 171. Ccn/iit. /). 25, 26, 38, 39.— Bos Exercit. c. xxiv. § 5. p. 127 — 132. Ed. 2./>. 196 — 203. 'Fortnita Sacra, p. 178 — 228. JVoljius in Locum, vol, iv. PROPOSITION CXXVII. LECT. To enumerate the principal fcriptures, m CLViri. which the names, titles, attributes, works, and v^'V^o honours, which are frequently appropriated to Gody are or feem to be afcribcd to Chrijf. SOLUTION. Sect. I. As for divine names, I. The name Jehovah, which is appropriated to God, PyCz/. Ixxxiii. 18. //^. xlv. 5. xlii. 8. is given to Chrifl, Jer. xxiii. 6. Ifa. xlv. 23—25. compared with Rom. xiv. 10 — 12. Ifa. xl. 3. compared with Luke i. 76. and Ifa. vi, i, 9, 10. with John xii. 40, 41. To thcfe fome aifo refer T^ech. xi. 12, 13; and whereas fome urge on the other fide Exod. xvii. 15. Judges vi. 24. Ezek. xlviii, 35. in which names compounded of the word Jehovah are given even to inanimate beings, it is anfwered, that there is a great deal of differ- ence between that and the cafe of giving it to per- fons, fince in fuch inftances as thofe here produced there was fo evident a reference to the divine prefence, that there could be no miftake con- cerning the meaning of the name: fee alfo Jer, xxxiii. 16. But if the reafoning in the preced- ing propofition be allowed, there is no need of infift- Part VII. T>ivine titles applied to Chrift. 165 infifting on fuch particulars ^ it being indifput- able, that on thofe principles Chrift is called Jehovah many hundn ds of times. 2. He is not only called G.j)a frequently. Matt. i. 23. John i. 1,2. XX. 28. I '^im. iii. 16. (Vid. Mills in hoc.) and perhaps 2 Pet. i. i. but he is called the true God, i Jhn v. 20, 21. compare I John i. 2. and J(9/^« xvii. 3. the ^r^'^z/ and mighty God^ Tit. ii. 13. Ifa. ix. 6. compare Z)(f^i/. X. 17. y(?r. xxxii. 18. Chrift alfo feems to be called the only zvife God, Jiiie, ver. 24, 25. compare Eph. v. 26, 27. fee alio Ro7n. xvi. 27. the o/z/)' God, Ifa. xlv. 15, 17, 21, 22, 23. com- pared with Rom. xiv. 11. and God ble [fed for ever ^ Rom. ix. 5. compare 2 Cor. 11,31. and Rom* i. 25. It is pleaded in anfwer to thefe texts, that the word God is often ufed in ?i fnhcrdinate fenfe, ^'.^. 1 Cor. viii. 5. 2 C^r. iv. 4, £aW. vii. i. Pfal. xcvii. 7. Ixxxii. 6. _7(?/:;« x. 34 — 36. But it is anfwered, 1. That in moft if not all of thefe places, a fubordination is exprefsly intimated. 2. That fuch additional titles as thofe men- tioned above are never ufed: to which fome add, 3. That 0 0£Of is never ufed concerning any who are Gods only in a fubordinate fenfc: but 2 Cor. iv. 4. is an inftance of the contrary. Sect. II. Titles appropriated to God, are alfo applied to Chriji. 1. He, (if the preceding rcafoning be allowed) calls himfelf the God of Abraham, Ifaac, and Jacob, Exod. iii. 6. compare AcJs vii. 30 — 32. Hof xii. 1,—s. 2. Lord of hojls, Ifa. viii. 13, 14. compared with the following palfages, i Pet. ii. 6 — 8. Pfal. cxviii. 22. Matt. xxi. 42. and 2 Sam. vi. 2. to which fome add Jfa. liv. 5. compared with 2 Cor. xi. 2. 3. King of Kings and Lord of h'lrds^ Rev. xvii. 14. xix. 13 — 16. compared with Dent, x. 17. I T///;. vi. 14, 15. M3 4. T/^i? 1 66 Divine Atirilutes applied to Chriji. Part VII. 4. The firjl and the Injl^ Rev. i. 17, 18. ii. 8. compare 7/iZ. xli. 4. and xliv. 6. To the former of thefe efpecially it is objeded, that Chrift, though a created being, might ufe fuch language, as the embajj'ador and therefore rcprefentative of God. It is anfwered, that it is not ufual for em- balTadors to alTcrt that they are the perfons from whom they are fent: upon the fame principles, any angel or prophet might have ufed the fame language, and the temptation to idolatry would have been greater than it is reafonable to fuppofe God would have permitted. Thefe arguments are farther confirmed, by confidering on the one hand, how averfe to idolatry the Jews were at the time when the New Teftament was written, and how propenfe the Gentiles, which would have made fuch bold figures of fpeech in that book peculiarly dangerous. Burnet on the Art. p. 44, 45. ■ Harris on the Meffiah, p. 137, 138. Sect. III. Attributes fomctimes appropriated to God, are applied to Chriji. 1. Omni/ciencey Col. ii. 3. Rev. ii. 23. to which many add John xxi. 17. ii. 24, 25. Matt. xii. 25. compareci with i Kings viii. 39. and Jer. xvii. 9, 10. 2. Omniprefencey or a power of perception and operation in diftant places at the fame time. Matt, xviii. 20. xxviii. ////. Col. i. 17. to which many add Heb. i. 3. compare Jer. xxiii. 24. To thefe fome add John i. 18. iii. 13. compare John ix. 25. Greek; and alfo Gen. xix. 24. con- cerning which fee Calvin's notes on that place, and compare Hof. i. 7. 3. Almighty power y Phil. iii. 21. to which many add Rev. i. 8. It is indeed debated, whe- ther that-be fpoken of Chrift or the Father, but Rev.i. ir, 17, 18. ii. 8. xxii. 12. 13, 20. make it probable that it refers to ChriJl. See alfo Prop, 126. gr. 5. 4. EternitYy p. VII . Divine IVcrks and PForJhip applied to Chrijl, . 1 67 4. Eternity. Rev. i. 11, 17. IleL vii. 3. Some alfo add Hei>. xiii. 8. Pro-y. viii. 22, 23. com- pare P/^z/. xc. 2. 5. Immiitaliiityy Heh. i. 12. xiii. 8. compare Mc//. iii. 6. James i. 17. and fomc have argued from John xvi. 15. that this, and all the other attributes of God, are claimed by C/jr//? as his : fee John v. 26. Saurin's Sermon on Heb. i. 12.' -Oweu and Sykes in Locum. Sect, IV. Divine vcorks of creation and uni- verfal fupport are afcribed to Chriji as above, (fee Prop, 126. gr. 5.) with this remarkable circumftance, that all things are faid to have been made y. 293, 294. DEFINITION LXXVIII. The word Person commonly fignifies one fin- gle, intelligent, voluntary agent, or confcious being; and this we chufe to call the philofophical fenfe of the word : but in a political fenfe it may exprefs the different relations fupported by the fame philofophical perfon; v. g. the fame man may be father, hufband, fon, ^c. or the fame prince King of Great-Britain, Duke of Brunf- zvickf and Treafurer of the Empire. Dr. Daniel Scott's E/f. towards a Demon- firat. of the Scripture Trinity, Def. ii. — fenkin''s on Chrifiianity, vol. ii. ch. 26. COROLLARY. One philofophical perfon may fuftain a great number of perfons in the political, or as fome call it the modal fenfe of the word. Watts' s Diff. N\ vi. p. 180—184. JVorks, vol. vi. p. 619, 620. — Sir Ifaac Newton's tzvo Letters ^ p. 103. SCHOLIUM. Befides this, fome have given various defini- tions oi perfon in the theolggical fenfe of the word; of which few are more remarkable than that of Marcus, that '' pcrfonality is a pofitive mode *' of being, ultimately terminating and filling a ** fubftantial nature, and giving to it incom- " municability." To defcribe the perfonality of Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft, as " expreffing " that ?7o Union of Chrift with the, Eather. Part VII. " that perfedlion of the divine nature, whereby " it fubfifts three different ways, the Father, Son, " and Holy Ghoft, each of which, pofleiTing ** the divine eflcnce after his peculiar manner, *' thereby becomes a diftincfl perfon," may per- haps be a definition much. of the fame import. Marci Medulla, I. v. § iii. Slo/s on the Trin. p. 28, 29. PROPOSITION CXXVII. God is fo united to the derived nature of Chrifl, and does fo dwell in it, that by virtue of that union Chrift may be properly called God, and fuch regards become due to him, as are not due to any created nature, or mere creature, be it in itfcif ever fo excellent. DEMONSTRATION. Prop. 127. Co^:.ji. Such divine names, titles, attributes, and works, are afcribed, and fuch divine worfiiip demanded or encouraged to Chrifl, as arc elfewherc appropriated to God. 2. Chrifl cannot be a being diftind: from God, and yet co-ordinate with himi fince that would infer fuch a plurality of Gods as is contrary both to natural and revealed religion: {Prop. 39, 125. gr. 14.) befides, a multitude of things are faid of Chrift in fcripture, which undoubtedly prove him to be really and truly a many and cannot be faid of the one living and true God in himfelf confidered : v. g. that he hungered, felt pain, died, i^c. Compare i Tim. ii. 5. I, 2, 3. There muft be fome wonderful union of God with the man Chrift Jcfus, to lay a foun- dation for fuch afcriptions and regards. 4. The fcripture exprefsly fpeaks of fuch a union, and of God as dwelling in Chrift. John X. 28 — -30, 38. xvii. II, 20 — 23. Col. i. 19. (com- Part VII. U7imi of Chrijl zvith the Father. 171 (compare Eph. iii. 19. Col. ii. 19.) John xiv. 9, 10. 4 :. Scrm. '\\. p. 31 — 64. IVatts'sDiJ. N°. ii. fVorks, vol. vi. p. 51 1 — 517 *. S C H O- I * Since thefe leftures were written, the queftion concerning the divinity of our Lord has afforded matter for repeated, and almoP- perpetual difcuffion. As it would be difficult, and indeed needlefb, to ^numerate all the publications that have appeared upon the fubjedt, we muft content ourfelves with mentioning the moft confiderable part of them, with reference, fo far as we arc able, to the different periods and afpefts of the contro- verfy. Thofe who difpiued the fupreme Godhead of Chrifl, were, for a time, chiefly of the Arian perfuafion. This was the cafe with Mr. Hopkins, a clergyman in Sufl'ex, who publifhcd, with- out his name, *' An Appeal to the commoii fenfe of all Chrif- tian People, concerning an important Point of Dodrine, im- pofcd upon their Confcii-nces by the Authority — of Church Government; and in particular to the Members of the Church of England." In oppofitioii to this work was printed " A fmcere Chrifvian's Anfwer to the Appeal to the common Senfe of all Chriftian People, — in a Letter to the Appellant. —By the Rev. Thomas M'Donnell. D. D." Mr. Hopkins's trcatife gave occafion, we believe, to two or three other pieces in fupport of the common doflrine of the Trinity. The next important publication of the Arian kind, was the ** Effay on Spirit," afcribed to Dr. Robert Clayton, BiOiop of Clogher, and which was the beginning of a confiderable coiT- troverfy. The productions of the Bifliop's antagonifts were as follow : " A Letter to the Right PN.cverend the Lord Bifhop *' of Clogher, occafioned by his Lordfhip's Effay on Spirit," " A Differt;ition on the Scripture Exprefiions, the Angel of the " Lord, and the Angel of Jefus Chriil, — containing a full ** Anfwer to a late Effay on Spirit." " An effedlual and eafy •* Demonftration, from principles purely philofophical, of the " Truth of the facred, eternal, co equal Trinity of the God- " head." — By the Rev. John Kirkby. " A fecond Letter — to " the Bifhop of Clogher." — *' An Anfwer to the Effay on " Spirit." — By Thonias Knowles, M. A. •' A full Aiifwer " to the Effay on Spirit." The writer of this trafl was the Rev. Mr. William Jones, who hath appeared fince, upon vari- ous occafions, as a zealous advocate for the Trinity. *' The " Negative on that Queftion, Whether is the Arch-angel Mi- ♦♦ chael our Saviour? examined and defended." — -By Sayer Rudd, M. D. ♦' A Vindication of the Doftrine of the Trinity, •* from the Exceptions of a late Pamphlet." — A fecond Vindi- cation 173 Object ion confidered. Part VII. SCHOLIUM I. Againfl: this it isobjeded, that Chrift acknow- ledges himfelf inferior to the Father, John xiv. 28. cation. Thefe two pieces were written by the late Dr. Ran- dolph. " The holy fcriptural Dotftrines of the divine Trinity " in eflential Unity, and of the Godhead of Jefus Chrift." — By John Scott, D. D. " An Eflay towards an Anfwer to a '♦ Book, entitled, an Eflay on Spirit." — By Dr. M'Donnell. " A fhort Vindication." — By the fame Author. On the Bifhop's fide of the queftion appeared, *• A Sequel to ** the Eflay on Spirit;" — by Mr. Hopkins above-mentioned; *' The Doflrine of the Trinity, as ufually explained, incon- " fiftent with Scripture and Reafon;" " A Defence of the •' Efl"ay on Spirit;" — and " A plain and proper Anfwer to the ♦' Queftion, Why does not the Biftiop of Clogher refign his " Preferments?" — The two laft trafts are fuppofed to have been the produftions of Dr. Clayton himfelf. In this contro- verfy, the books of principal importance were, on the one fide, Mr. Hopkins's Sequel, and, on the other fide. Dr. Randolph's Vindications. A more recent vindicator of the Arian hypothefis, was Mr. Henry Taylor, in his " Apology of Benjamin Ben Mor- " decai to his Friends for embracing Chriftianity :" to whom may be added Dr. Harwood, in his " Five Diilertations;" in the firft of which he oppofes the Aihanafian Doftrine, and in the fecond the Socinian Scheme. Dr. Price does the fame, with regard to both thefe Schemes, in his Sermons on the Chriftian Dodrine. " A Defence of the Arian Hypothefis" may like- wife be feen in the fourth volume of the Theological Repofitory, p. 153 — 163; and in Mr, Cornifh's Traft on the pre-exiftence ofChrift. Of late years the controverfy relative to the divinity ofChrift has chiefly been betwixt the defenders and oppofers of the Socinian Syftem ; among the former of whom Dr. Prieftley ftands particularly diftinguiflied. Previoufly, however, to the Doftor's writings upon the fubjeft, feveral works were publiflied of the fame tendency. Among thefe the moft elaborate were, Mr. Hopkin Haynes's '* Scripture Account of the Attributes " and Worfliip of God, and of the Charader and Ofiices of Jefus *« Chrift;" Dr. Lardner's " Letter written in the Year 1730, " concerning the Queftion, Whether the Logos fupplied the •' Place of a human Soul in the Perfon of Jefus Chrift;" and Mr. Cardale's " True Doftrine of the New Teftament con- " cerning Jefus Chrift confidered; wherein the mifreprefenta- " tions that have been made of it, upon the Arian Hypothefis, *• and upon all Trinitarian and Athanafian Principles, are ex- " pofed; and the Honour of our Saviour's divine Charader " and Mifllon is maintained." Mr. Cardale was, likewife, the Authot Part VII. Ohje8ion conjidered. i-;?! 28. that the Father is called his God^ John xx. 17. 2 Cor. xi. 31. that he difclaims the infinity of Author of*' A Comment 011 feme remarkable Paflages in Chrift'3 •' Prayer at the Clofo of his public Miniftry; bsing a Supple- *' ment to the true Doftrine of the New Teilament;" and of " a Treatife on the Application of certain Terms and Epithets *» to Jefiis Chriil, (hewing that they have no foundation either *« in the written Rev^elation, or in any Principles of found '« Reafon and true Philofophy." We may add in this place, though not publilhed till the year 1784, Dr. Lardner's " Two " Schemes of a Trinity confidered, and the divine Unity aflert- *' ed;" in four Difcourfes upon Philip, ii. 5 — u. The pieces referred to of Dr. Lardner, befides the feparate impreflions of them, may be feen in his works, vol. xi. p. 79 — ig6. vol. x. p. 600 — 645. Dr. Prieftley's publications, relative to the prefent fubjeff, are, ♦' An Appeal to the ferious and candid profeflbrs of Chrif- " tianity." N°. v; "A familiar Illuftrarion of certaia Paf- '• fages of Scripture;" " A general View of the Arguments ♦* for the Unity of God, and againft the Divinity and Pre- ♦' Exiftence of Chrift, from Reafon, from the Scriptures, and *' from Hiftory;" " An Hiltory of the Corruptions of Chrif- " tianity;" " A Reply to the Animadverfions on the Hirtory *• of the Corruptions of Chriftianity, in the Monthly Review *' for June, 1783;" " Letters to Dr. Horlley, Archdeacon of " St. Alban's" in three parts; " Remarks on the Monthly " Review of the Letters to Dr. Horfiey;" " An Hiftory of •* early Opinions ccncerning Jefus Chrift;" ", Defences of Uni- •♦ tarianifm for the Year 1786;" *' Defences of Unitarian ifm " for the Year 1787;" and " Defences of Unirarianifm for the •* Years 1788 and 1789." Oneof the moft diftinguilhed oppo- nents of Dr. Prieftlcy was Dr. Horfley, fucceffively Bifnop of St. David's and ot Rochefter, in three diftinft publications, now colleded together into one volume, under the following title: •• Trafts in Controverfy with Dr. Prieftley, upon the hiftorical " Queftion of the Belief of the firft Ages in our Lord's Divi- ♦• nity. Originally publi(hed in the Years 1783, 1784, and " 1786. Now revifed and augmented with a large Addition A *• of Notes, and fupplemental Difquifitions." Among the ' ' other antagonifts of Dr. Prieftley, may be mentioned Dr. Home, in his Sermon on the duty of contending for the Faith, and his Letter by an Under-Graduate of Oxfoid;' Mr. Parkhurft, in his Demonftration, from Scriptuie, of the Divinity and Pre- exiftence of our Saviour; E. W. Whitaker, in his four Dialogues on the Doftrine of the Trinity ; Dr. Gcddes, in his Letter to prove, by one prefcriptive Argument, that the Divinity of Jefus Chrift was a primitive Tenet of Chriftianity ; Mr. Howes, in his Appendix to his fourth Volume of Obfcrvations on Books; Dr. i»A OhjeFIion confuiercd. Part VII. of knowledge, povverj and goodnefs, Mark xiii. 32. Johnv. i%y 19. iMait.xix. 17. that he often prays Dr. Croft, in his Bampton Leflures; Mr. Hawkins, in his Ex- poftiilatory Addrcfs to Dr. PrielUey; Dr. Kiiowles, in his pri- mitive Chriitianity; Mr. Barnard, in his divinity of Chrift de- monihated; Mr. Kett, in his Bampton Ledures; and fome volumes befides of the fame ledures. Another advocate for the Socinian Scheme is Mr. Lindfey, in his Apology for refigning the Vicarage of Catterick ; his Sequel to the Apology ; his Two Dilfertations, on the Preface to ijt. John's Gofpel, and on praying to Chrift; his Catechift, or an Inquiry concerning the only true God and Objeft of VVor- fliip; his Hiftorical View of the State of the Unitarian Doc- trine and VN^orfliip; in his Vindiciffi Prieitleiance, being an Ad- drcfs to the Students of Oxford and Cambridge; his Second Addrefs to the fame; his Examination of Mr. Robinfon's Plea for the Divinity or Chriil:; his Lilt of falfe Readings and Mif- tranflations of the Scriptures which contribute to fupport the great Error concerning Jefus Chrift; his Converfations on Chrif- tian Idolatry; and his Inquiry into the Evidence which points out Chrift to have been only a Creature of the human Race, inverted with extraordinary powers from God, as it arifes from his own Declarations, and thofe of his Apoftles and Evangelifts. This laft piece is in the firft volume of the " Commentaries and Effays publifhed by the Society lor promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures." The produdions in fupport of the divinity of our Lord, occafioned by Mr. Lindfey's writings, are princi- pally as follows: " A Plea for the Divinity of Chrift," by Mr. Robinfon; '* A Scriptural Confutation of the Arguments *' againft the one Godhead of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft" —■by a Layman; " A Vindication of the Dodrine and Liturgy " of the Church of England," by George Bingham, B. D. *' Refledions on the Apology of the Rev. Theophilus Lind- '* fey ;" " A Vindication of the Worfhip of the Son and the *' Holy Ghoft, againft the Exceptions of Mr Theophilus Lind- ** fey, from Scripture and Antiquity," by Thomas Randolph, D. D. " A Letter to the Remarker on the Layman's Scriptural '♦ Confutation," by Dr. Randolph; and " An Inquiry into the •' Belief of the Chriftians of the lirft three Centuries, refpeding •« the otie Godhead of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft" — by William Burgh, Efq; the author of the Layman's Scriptural Confutation. A tradr under the title of ** Objedions to Mr. Lindfey's In- •• terpretation of the firft fourteen Verfes of St. John's Gofpel, «» as fet forth in the Sequel to his Apology," by a ferious En- quirer, is an Arian publication. Two pieces were publifhed in defence of Mr. Lindfey. Thefe were Remarks on the Layman's Scriptural Confutation, and Letters to Dr. Randolph; both of them written by the Rev. Mr. Temple. Concerning the Wor- ihip 6 Part VII. Obje^ion covfulered. j^i prays to his Father; that he declares himfelf to have received from the Father thofe things for Mhich (h/p of our Saviour, befidcs the treatifcs alreadj' fpeclfied, ap- peareii. " Remarks on Mr. Lindfey's Diflertatioii upon praying *' to Chrift; iii which the Arguments he there propofcs againft ■" the Lawfiilnefs of all religious Addreffes to the Lord Jefus arc " examined." Upon this Subjed, without any Reference to Mr. Lindfey's writings, we may here add. Dr. Home's Sermon on Chrift's being the Uhjefi of religious Adoration ; and a pam- phlet, entitled, •' Divine Worfhip due to the Whole Bleffed Trinity." On the other fide of the qucftion is a pollhumous traft of Mr. Cardale's, being an *• Enquiry, whether we have *' any Scripture Warrant for a direft Addrefs of Supplication, ** Praife, or Thankfgiving, either to the Son or to the Holy " Ghcft." Additional works in vindication of our Lord's Divinity arc Dr. Shepherd's " Free Examination of the Socinian Expofition " of the prefatory Verfes of St. John's Gofpel;" " A Defence *' of the Dodrine, and eternal Sonfhip of our Lord Jefus Chrift, *' as revealed in the Scriptures, in Oppofition ro a late Scheme *' of temporal Sonfliip ;" Hodfon's ♦' Jefus Chrill the true God, ** and only Objcft of fupreme Adoration;" the fame gentle- man's Anfwer to Mr. Frend's Addrefs; Holder's Dortrine of the divine Trinity in Unity; Fletcher's " Socinianifm unfcrip- *' tural;" Whitaker's " Origin of Arianifm difclofed;" iVlr. Randolph's '* Scriptural Revifton of Socinian Arguments;" and Dr. Hawker's " Sermons on the Divinity of Chnlt." Additional produftions of an oppofite kind, are, " An Eluci- ♦• dation of the Unity of God, deduced from Scripture and •' Reafon;" Chriftie's " Difcourfes on the Unity;" Wake- field's " Enquiry into the Opinions of the Chriftian Writers of " the three firft Centuries concerning the Perfon of Chrift;" •' A Friendly Dialogue between a common Unitarian Chriftian " and an Athanafian," being a republication, with very confi- derable alterations, of a tradt formerly printed by Mr. Hop- kins; Frend's " Addrefs to the Members of the Church ot Eng- ♦' land;" Lofft's " Obfcrvations on the firft Part of Dr. •* Knowles's Teftimonies;" Clarke's " Defenceof the Unity of *' God;" Aflidowne's " Unitarian, Arian, and Trinitarian *' Opinions refpefting Chrift examined and tried by Scripture ** Evidence alone;" Mr. Edwards's Addrefs and Vindication; Mr. Smith's Letter to a Member of the Church of England} " Reafons for UnifariaRifin;" Dr. Difney's Letters to Dr. Knox; Jardine's three Difcourfes: Mr. Pottt^r's Anfwer to Dr. Hawker; and Mr. Hob!>oufe's Reply to Mr. Randolph. The miraculous conception of our Lord has been called in quelUon in the fourth voluins of the " Theological Repofitory," p. 245—305; and ftill more fully in Dr. Pricftley's Hiftory of ear'/ iy6 Clarke's Notion of the Logos, Part VIL ■which he is moft eminent; and that throughout the whole of his adminiftration he is defcribed as the Jer-vanl of God. Ifa. xlii. i. lii. 13. liii. 11. (by which fome have explained his taking upon him the form of a fej'vanty Phil. ii. 6.) referring all to his glory, and aflifting his creatures in their approaches to him, to whom he fhall finally give up the kingdom, i Cor. xv. 24 — 29. With regard to all thefe texts it is to be ob- ferved, that we by no means aflert, (as fome \c\\ have done,) that the human nature of Chrift is ahforbed in the divine, which would indeed make the objedion unanfwerable; but acknowledging the r(?(rz///)' and perpetuity of it, we reply, that all thefe things mud be underftood as being fpoken by or of him as man or mediatory without a re- ference to that union which God eftabliflied in the preceding propofition. Emlyn's Humble Enquiry, ap. Tra5fs, vol. i. p. 83 — 130.' Calamy on the Trn. Serm iii.— v. JVatis's Biff. N°. ii. p. 40 — 43. PForks, vol. vi. p. 515, 516. Hallet on Script, vol. W.p, 214 — 224. Dr. Dan. Scott's EJf. towards a Demonjl. of the Script. Trin. Prop, vi. ^ viii. — Mop. Hiji. Ecclef. Seculum v. part ii. ^. v. § 22. SCHOLIUM 2. Dr. Clarke afferts the Logos to be fomething between a created and a felf-exiftent nature. But it is difficult to enter into the foundation of this diftindtion, unlefs the idea of ^ creature be, not a thing produced out of nothing by the divine early Opinions concerning Jefus Chrift. In vindication of the miraculous conception, two tradls have been written by Mr. Nifbett; thefirlt with a particular view to Dr. Prieftley's excep- tions on the fubjeft : and the fecond in anfwer to a private letter, addrcfled to him by Mr. John Pope, Mr, Pope has publifhed a reply to Mr, Nifbett. ^ower. Part VII. On the hypojlatic Union. 177 pozver^ but a thing produced by the Father, through ihe agency of the Soriy which is a very linufual fenfe of the word. Clarke on the Trin. part ii. Prop, xiv, xvii, SCHOLIUM 3. The doctrine of the divinity of Chrift has ge- nerally been cxprelfed, by faying that the human and divine nature of Chrift arc united in one perfon, which has generally been called the by- pofiatic or perfonal union: and thofe were con- demned as Heretics in the fourth century, who either on the one hand maintained there was but one nature, or on the other that there were iivo perfons in Chrift. It is evident that fcripture does not ufe this language in what it teaches us on this head ; nor is it eafy to determine the idea which has been affixed to the word perfon, when ufed in this controverfy. It has been pleaded, that we may as well conceive the union of the divine and human nature in one perfon, as of the foul and body in man: but it is plain this is ftir from being entirely a parallel cafe, fince here are not two confcious beings united ; and that God and the creature Ihould have one and the fame confcioufnefs, certainly exceeds our comprehen- fion. It feems therefore, that thofe who have fixed any idea at all to the icxm perfon here, ra- ther mean it in a political fenfe, to exprefs the concurrent operation of the deity with the human nature of Chriil, in order to conllituie a perfed mediator. Dr. JVaterland's definition of the word perfon as ufed in this queilion, is this; *' A (ingle per- ** fon is an intelligent agent, having the diflincft *' characters, /, Thou, He, and not divided or dif- " tinguiflied into more intelligent agents caj^a- *' ble of the fame characters:''" where it is pro- per to obferve, he does not fiy it is not divfible Vol. II. N 178 In what Senje Cbrift the Son of God. Part Vlt. or diftinguiJlDahle y which is not here the cafe, but not divide dox diftinguiJJjed. fVaterland's 2d Find, of Chrifl's Divin, ^lefi. XV. Watts' s Biff. ii. p. 43 — 47. Pearfon on the Creedy p. 161 — 163. — Baxt. End of Contr. Pref. c. iii. § 5 — 8. South agai7ijl Sherl. c. iii. p, 72. Emlyn's Humble Enquiry y c. ii. §2. ap. Tracls, vol. i. N°. ii. Ed. 1746. "iV**. i. p, 16 — 24. Ed. 1 73 1. Taylor againfl IVattSyp. 76 — 82. SCHOLIUM 4. It has been hotly debated, whether Chrift be called the only begotten fon of God, with regard merely to his being the promifed MefTiah, or to his extraordinary conception, and exaltation to his kingdom as mediator; or whether the ex- preflion refers to the eternal generation of the divine nature. The texts brought to prove the latter, are chiefly Pfal. ii. 7. Prov. viii. 22, 23. 25. Micah V. 2. Heb. i. 2, 3. Col. i. 15. John i. 14, 18. but others have explained thele texts of the production of the created or derived nature of Chrifb, which according to the preceding hy- pothecs was prior to the creation of the world; and with regard to fome of them, have attempted to prove their application to Chrift's deity un- certain, and that the firfl: of them relates to his refurre^liony compare Acls xiii. t^^- "^'g^^S ^^^^ it is utterly inconceivable, that a nature truly and properly divine fliould be begotten^ lince be- gettingy whatever idea is annexed to it, muft fig- nify fome kind of derivation. Owen on the Per/on of Chrifi, c. ^\\.p. 138, ^c.-—lVaterland's Findicationy p. 199, ^ p. 209 — 2i6.-" ■ Ridg ley's Divin. vol. i. p. 124 — 131. Proced. of the Underfl.p. 302 — 308. Dr. T. Burn. Script, Do^t, of the Trin» p. 104 — 118. ^JVatts's Part VII. On the Holy Spirit. 1 79 — JVatts's Ufcfiil and Important ^lejl, qu. i. praf. p. 45 — 69. — IVorks, vol. vi. p. 647—673. Lemma to Proposition CXXIX. it is evident that frequent mention is made of Leg t. the Holy Spirit, in the New Tefiament, as an clx. agent of great importance in carrying on the chriitian Caufe. PROPOSITION CXXIX. To enumerate the principal of thofe fcrip- tui"es, in which divine namesy titles ^ attributes ^ works, or ivorj^v'p arc, or feem to be afcribcd to the Holy Spirit. SOLUTION. 1. Many plead that the Holy Spirit is called Jehovah in the Old Teftamcnt, by comparing JoJs xxviii. 25. with Ifa. vi. 9. and Heb. iii. 7 — 9. with Exod. xvii. 7. Jer. xxxi. 31 — 34. with Helf. X. 15, 16. That he is called God, AliIsw./\.. fcems probable; to which fome add i Cor. iii. 16. vi. 19. 2 Cor. iii. 17. 2. Divine perfeflicns are certainly afcribed to the Spirit of God; particularly Omnifciencei I Cor. ii. 10, II. Ifa. xl. 13, 14. to which fome Sidid I John'n. le. Omniprefenc€\ P/j/. cxxxix. 7* Eph. ii. 17, 18* Rom. viii. 26, 27* Omnipotence \ Luke i. 35. I Cor. xii. 11. Eternity y Heh. ix. 14. 3. Divine ivorks are evidently afcribed to the Spirits Gen. \. 1. Job xxvi. 13. xxxiii. 4. and P/tz/. xxxiii. 6. civ. 30, & fim. Some likewife add thofe texts, in which miracles, infpiration, and faving operations upon the heart of man, are afcribed to the Spirit. 4. The chief texts produced to prove that di- vine zvorjhip is given to the Spirit, are Ifa. vi* 3. compared with irr. 9. and ^t^j xxviii. 25, ^V. N 2 Rom, iSo On the Holy Spirit. Part VII. Rovi. ix. I. Rev. i. 4. 2 Cor. xiii. 14, and above all Matt, xxviii. 19, Calaviy on the T'rin. Semi, vi.' Evilyn's Travis, vol. ii. p. 255 — 261. E^^. 173 1. ^. 392 — 398. Ed. 1746. Burnet on the Art. ,^'. 38. IVatts on the Trin. Dijf. V. § 2. JVorkSy vol. vi, ^, 597 — 602 . Cbripian Dof/. of Trin. /). 85 — 97. — IVorks, ibid. p. 442 — 446. Barroiv's IVorks, vol. ii. p. 367, 368. COROLLARY. The bkffcd fpiriu is fpoken of in fuch a man- ner, as 'we canriOt imagine would be ufed in fpeaking of a mere creature, and confequently mult be poflelfcd of a nature properly divine. Clarke on the Trin. parti, c. iii.— " ~Tavl. on the Trin. part iii. p. 477 — 517. SCHOLIUM 1 . The chief controverfy on this head is, whether the Spirit of God be a perfon in th^philofopbical fenfe, or merely a dW\nt power or energy. That he is a per/on^ is argued, from his being defcribed as having underQanding, i Cor. ii. 10, 11. wil- ling, I Cor. xii. ir. fpeaking and fending mef- fengers, Ifa. vi. 8. compared with Afls xxviii. 25. viii. 29. X. 19. 20. xiii. 1 — 4. i Tim. iv. i. yea, as Dr. Barrozv interprets it, fending Chrift, JJ'a. xlviii. 16. as pleading, Rom. viii. 26. as being grieved, Ifa. Ixiii. 10. Eph. iv. 30. as teaching and reminding, John xiv. 26. as tefli- fying, John xv. 26. as reproving, John xvi. 8. i^e. as executing a commifiion received from God, John xvi. 13, 14. Oiven on the Spirit^ I. i. c. iii. § 9 — 23. "——Taj I. againjl IVatts, p. 64 — 72.— Barrozv' s JVorkSy vol. ii. p. 361 — 364. -'-'Pear Jon on the Creeds />• 3 1 1 • — Clarke on the Trin. part ii. § 22.-^' EmJyn's Tra^St 6 Part VII. On ihe Holy Spirit, i8r Tracis, voL ii. p. 205 — 212. Ed. 1731. p. 342 — 349. Ed. 1746. Dr. Dan. Scott's E[f. towards a Demonjl. of the Script. Trin. Prop. iii. SCHOLIUM 2 . Thofc who aflert the Spirit to be a divine povcer, plead chiefly the fcnfe of the word in the Old Tcftament; where they lay it generally has that fignification; and that it would be abfurd to fuppofe that the idea fliould be fo greatly changed, when Chrifi: and his apoltles addrclled thofc who had been bred up in the Jczvijh reli- gion, and muft therefore have been ufed to con- ceive of the Spirit according to the reprefenta- tion made in their facred oracles. It is alfo pleaded, that the pouring out one per/on on an- other, is both Linfcriptural and unintellii;ible language, but not fo, if it relates to a divine pozvcry influence, or operation. They urge in favour of this explication of the dodlrine, Luke i. 35. and reply to the fcriprures urged above, by obferving, that nothing was more common among the ancients, and efpecially the eaftcrn nations, than to reprefent powers, properties, and attri- butes, by perfonal charaC.i:ers: thus ivifdoiu is reprefentcd as contriving, rejoicing, inviting, pleading, reproving, <3'c. Prov. i. 20, &c. iii. 13, ere-, iv. 6, «yr. viii. ;. ix, i, ^c. charity^ as believing, rejoicing, I3c. i dr. xiii. and deaths as being plagued, hJof. xiii. 14. iht fcripiure, as' forefeeing and preaching, Gal. iii. 8. the /«;;, as rejoicing, Pfal. xix, 5. a famine^ as corning at God's call, 2 Kings viu. i. rigbteoufnefs, as walk- ing before him. Coinpare Pfa!. Ixxxv. 10 — 13. and the zz-ind, as willing, J 'dm iii. 8. But it is anfwered, that none of thefe come up to the preceding texts; efpecially coniidering how fre- quently the perfonal term slog is ufed, when fpoken of the Spirit, and that not in poetical, N 3 buc iS2 On the Holy Spirit. Part VII. but in the mofl plain and fimple difcoiirfes: but the ftrongcfl objection againll this opinion arifes from the form of baptifm, and the forementioned John XV i. 13, i/j. IValts's Differtalions V. § 4.^. 144 — 149. -JVorks, vol. vi. p, 605 — 607 *. SCHOLIUM 3. Among thcfe who grant the Spirit to be a perfon, it is debated whether be be the fame phiiofophical perfon with the Father, or another difti net from him: to fuppofe the latter, (fup- pofing him at the fame time equal with the Father, is \n?i'k\\\g\i'ni\ another God: fome there- fore have reprefentcd him as a created fpirit, in his own nature inferior both to Father and Son ; againfl which the paflages enumerated in the preceding propolition have been firongly urged j as it has alfo been, that the fpirit is never men- tioned as a creature called upon to praife God, when a large enumeration of fuch is made. Others confider him as a created Spirit (called, as one thinks, Michael the Arch-angely) fo united to God, and fo adled by him, as by virtue of that union to become capable of fuch reprefenta- tions and regards as the Son is, though acfting in fome fubordination tc him in the ceconomy of our redemption : while many others have con- tented themfelves with aflerting, that there is only 2ipoliticaly modal y ox ceconomical A\i\\nd:\ony in the perfonality of Father, Son, and Spirit. Others again have maintained that the Spirit is a third diftinction in the deity ; and when he is called a perfoiiy the word is to be taken in a fenfe below * A large difcuilion of tliis fubjeft, maintaining a doifirine contrary to that of the text, may be feen in Dr. Lardner's firft poftfcript to his letter on the Logos, conta'.iung an explication of thofe words. The Spirit, The Holy Spirit, and The Spirit of God, as ufed in the fcriptures. Works, vol. xi. p. 126 — 179. the Part VII. On the Holy Spirit. 183 the philofophical and above the modal; though what determinate idea is to be affixed to it, they do not more particularly ^fay, Barrow's iVorks, vol. W.p. 368. — T. Burn, Script. Do5i. ofTrin. p. 583 59. — Clarke on the Trin. part ii. § 3, 19 — 21. Dr. Dan. ScotVsEff. towards a Demonjl, ef the Script. Trin. Prop, vii. SCHOLIUNf 4. Divines have commonly taught, that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son ; and the PopiJIj fchool-men introduce the phrafe of Jpiration, to fignify the manner in which his per- fonality was derived from them. He is indeed faid to come ox to be fe^it forth from the Father,' John XV. 26. and Chrift often promifes that he would fend him : but for that notion of his fpi- ration mentioned above, it cannot be explained, and therefore cannot be defended. IFatts's Diff. V, p. 155 — 162. ibid. p. 166 —169. — Works y vol. vi. p. 609 — 6 1 2, 613, 614. T. Burnet on the Trin. p. 118 — 123. Mofheim. Hiji. Ecclef Le Seculum viii. part ii. c. iii. § ult. SCHOLIUM 5. On the whole, forafmuch as the Spirit is plainly fpoken of in fcripture under a perfonal characfler, it is proper to retain that language in difcourf- ing of him and praying for him, even though we (hould not be able certainly to determine in our own minds, as to the nicety of feme of thofe queftions, which have been touched upon in the preceding fcholia. Clarke on the Trin. part ii. § c^^* 54* PROPOSITION CXXX. The fcripture reprefents the Divine Being as l e c t. appearing in, and manifefting himfclf by the clxi. N4 diftind^-^v^^ IS4 Dijlin^ion of Perfons in the Godhead. Part VII. diftindl perfons of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; each of whom has his peculiar province in accomplifliing the work of our redemption and falvation, and to each of whom we otve an unlimited venei^ation, love and obedience. DEMONSTRATION. t. That God appears under the characfler of Father in fcripture, /. e. the Father of Chrift, and through him the Father of all his people, is fo clear from the whole tenour of the New Tefla- ment, that it would be fuperfluous to enumerate particular texts in proof of it. John xx. 17. 2 Cor. i. 3. Prop. 127. and Cor.\2. The fcripture reprc- fents the Lord Jefus Chrift, the .Son of God, as a divine perfon, in whom the fulnefs of the God- head dwelt, by whom the Father manifeifed himfclf to us, and who with the Father is God over all. Prop. 129. Cor.\},. The fcripture alfo repre- fents the Holy Spirit as a divine perfon, pofTefled of thofe attributes and perfections which are to be found in God alone. 4. There are various texts of fcripture, in which Father, Son, and Spirit are mentioned together^ and rcprcfcnted under diftincl perjonal charadlers, v. g. Matt, xxviii. 19. iii. 16, 17. I Cor. xii. 4 — 6. 2 Cor. xiii. ult. Eph. iv. 4 — 6. Ihh. ix. 14. to which fome add Rev. i. 4, 5. As for r John, v, 7. the authority of it is contelled, nor is the importance of it fo very great as fome ' have imagined; fmce it does not exactly deter- mine in what reJpeHs the three there fpoken of are one. Vid. Calv. in Loc, & Lift, L i. e. xiii. §5>6. 5. It is every where reprefented in fcripture,. that our redemption was contrived by the Father, purchafedhy the Son, and is applied by the Spirit, fhrough whofe ailjftance, in the name pf Chrift, we Part VII. Diflinnion of Perfoni in the Godhead. i8^ we are to make our approaches to the Father, Eph. i. 3, 4. Tit. iii. 4 — 7. Rom. xv. iG. Epb. ii. 18. 5.|6. Hence it appears, that correfpondent regards are due to each, which are accordingly required in many pafTages of fcripture, John v. 23. I Cor. xvi. 22. Epb. iv. 30. I — 6.I7. Falet propojilio. Berry-Street Lecl. vol. i. />. 94 — 107. p. 81 — 92. fecond Ed. Butler's Anal. p. 153, 154. 4/0. Whitby's Lajl 'Thoughts, paff. Dr. Dan. ScotVs EJf. towards a Demonjl. of the Script. Trin. pajf. SCHOLIUM I. If it be afked, how thefe divine perfons are three, and how one-, it mud be acknowledged an inexplicable myfiery : nor fhould we wonder that we are much confounded when enquiring into the curioiities of fuch queftions, if we coniider how litrle we know of our own nature and man- ner of exigence. Vid. Prop. 18. SCHOLIUM 2. If it be enquired in what (cn^t the word per^ fan is ufed in the propofition, we anfwer, it muft at lead be true in a political fenfe, yet cannot amount to fo much as a phihfophical perfonality, unlefs we allow a plurality of Gods: and if there be any medium between thefe, (which we cannot certainly fay there is not) we mufl: confefs it to be to us unfearchablej and the higher our notions of diftinft perfonality are carried, the more dif- ficult docs it appear to our feeble reafon, to clear up the fupreme divinity of each, and vice verfd. Watts's Di[f. N". vi. IVorks, vol. vi. p. 619 — 629. S C H O- 1 86 Concerning i John v. 7. Part VII. SCHOLIU M 3. We muft acknowledge that fcripture feems fometimes to neglect this diftinddon of perfons, and God dzvellin^ in Chriji^ is fometimes called the Father^ and fometimes the Holy Spirit. Vid. JoZ?;/ xiv. 9, 10. iV/^z//. xii. 28. Johni.i^l. Heb. ix, 14. I Pet. iii. 18. A^s x. 38. IVatts's UJcful ^lejl. N°. iv, v. p. 130— 152. fVcrks, voh vi. p. 696 — 704. SCHOLIUM 4. From feveral texrs above quoted compared isrith fomc others, [viz. Ifa. Ixi. i, 2. John iii. 34. Acls X. 2%. Matt.%\\.2%. Heb. ix.i^. Rom. i. 4. viii. II.) in which Chrill is fpoken of as qualified for his work by the defcent of the Spirit upon him, and its indwelling in him, an argu- ment has been deduced in proof of the deity of the Spirit; which is alfo hinted at by Dr. Bar- fQZV, Barrow's IVorkSy vol. ii. p. 367, 368. SCHOLIUM 5 . As to the celebrated controverfy concerning the genuinenefs of i John v. 7. a view of the moft confiderable arguments on both fides may be i^Qn in Emlyn's 'Tra^Sy vol. ii. N°. i, ii, iii. Ed. 1 73 1. N°. iv, V, vi. 1746. New TranJJ. of Nezv Teji. vol. ii. ^.921—^ 935. Twells' s Exam, part ii. — Mar- tin's Dijf. in Loc. Calaviy' s Serm. in Loc. A'"*, i — iii. Ab, 'Taylor on the ^rin. ;>. 31— 58. Mills's Gr. TeJ}. in Loc. Gypr. Epiji. p. 203. Trac?. p. 109. Ed. Fell.'— —Sir Ifaac Nezvion's *' Tzvo Letters," commonly, though er* Yoneoiijly, [aid to have been written to Le Clerc. — Ben/on' s Dijfertationy in his Paraphraje and Notes on the Epijlles, vol. ii. p. 631 — 646. fecond Edition . Ben. Part VII. Concermng the Hut chinfonian Scheme. jgy Bengeihis on the various Rexidiftgs of the New Tcfiament *. SCHOLIUM 6. Some have fuppofed that the plui-ality of per- fons in the deity is every where intimated in the Old Teilament, by theufeof the phiral D^'^b^?to fignify the one living and true God: (which word by the way Mr. Hutehinfon and his followers would read Elahini^ or Alebim, as fuppofing it refers to the oath, or covenant, into which they have entered with each other and the church.) To confirm this opinion, it is farther argued, that plural verbs, Gen. xx. 13. xxxv, 7. and plural adjedtives, "Jer. xxiii. 36. compare Deut.. xxxii. 17. are fcmetimes joined with it. Ridley at Moyer's LeH. Serm. ii. p. 74—* 81. — Forbes* s Thoughts of Rel. p. 134. —139. Forhes's Lett, to a BiJJjop, p. 40 — 42. — Sharp's Diff. on the IVord Elohim, paJJ''\. PRO- * This controverfy, which had long lain dormant, has lately been revived by Mr. Archdeacon Travis, in his •' Letters to Edward Gibbon, Efq;" in which he ilrenuoufly maintains the authenticity of the text in queltion Sora.e ftrifturcs upon this work, are inferted in the " Commentaries and Effavs publifhed by the Society for promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures," under the title of " A Gleaning of Remarks on Mr. Travis's ** Attempt to revive the exploded Text of i John, Chap, v, " Verfe 7. Vol. i. p. 511 — 539-" S^e alfo p. 138 — 147, in the fame volume. But the moft elaborate and learned anfwer to Archdeacon Travis is that which is contained in Mr. Poifon's Letters to that gentleman concerning the Three Heavenly Wit* nefles. Michaelis, in his ♦' Introduction to the New Tefta- ment," embraces every occafion of aiTerting and (hewing that the text is not genuine; and it is well kno'.vn thpt Wetftein and Grielbach have maintained the fame opinion. Vvc hnd, how- ever, while this note is writing, tl.at Mr. Travis is again upon the point of appearing in the controverfy, in a third edition of his letters to Mr. GihbcJh. + Some of the publications in fupport of Mr. Hutchinfon's theological principles, are *' Remarks on Dr. Sharp's Pieces on the Words Elohim and Berith," by the Rev, Beni, Holloway; « The 1 8 8 Opinions of the Ancients on the Trinity. Part VII. PROPOSITION CXXXI. lECT. To enquire into the opinions of the mofl ci.xii. ancient chriftian writers concerning the dodrinc ^-^'>''*»^ of the trinity. SOLUTION. For a more particular folution wechufc to refer to Bully in his Dcfcnfio Fidei Niccnce^ IValcrland, Clarke and Jack/on ; efpecially the notes of the latter on Novation, which contain an enumera- tion of all the moft important paflagcs which are urged from them on any fide of the controvcrfy. The chief palfages from the writers of the tzvo jirji centuries may be fcen in l\\z fourth volume of IVbiJlon's Frimitive Cbriftianity : a particular ac- count of what each has faid would take up a dif- proportionate room here; we mufl: therefore con- tent ourfelvcs with the following general remarks. 1. Moft of thefe writers fpeak of Chrift and of the Holy Spirit. as diftincl perfons in the philo- fophical fenfe of the word, and as the objeds of the worfhip of Chriftians. 2. Before the council of Nice, they generally fpoke of the Son as having had a glorious nature pre-exiftent to his incarnation : they reprefentcd him as derived from the Father, and neverthelcfs " The Evidence for Cbriftianity contained in the Hebrew Words Aleim and Ber.it ftated and defended," by the Rev. James Moody; " A Reply to Dr. Sharp's Review and Defence of his Diflertations on the Scripture Meaning of Aleim and Berith," by Julius Bate, A.M.: A fecnnd part, by the fame author; and " Striftures upon fome Paffages in Dr. Sharp's Cherubim," by the author of Klihu. Dr. Thomas Sharp's writings, in oppofition to Mr. Hutchinfon and his followers, were, befideshis " Two Dlflertations concerning the Etymology and Scripture Meaning of the Hebrew Words Elohim and Berith ;" referred to in the text, *' A Review and Defence of the two Diflfertations ;" a fecond part of the Review and De- fence; and Mr. Hutchinfon's Expofition of Cherubim, and his hypothefis concerning them examined. The philofophy of Mr. Hutchinfon has found advocates in Dr. Home, Mr. Julius Bate, Mr. Spearman, and the Rev. William Jones. fo Part VII. Ophnons of the Ancients on the Trinity. -1^9 fo partaking of the Father's nature, as to be called God of God, /io;ht of li^ht ; and they illuf- tratc this in general by the fimile of one taper being kindled by another, and of rays proceed- ing from the fun : this after the council of Nice was explained by the word ofj^osa-iov, and it was reckoned heretical to fay that the Son was ofAois- . 77, 78. — Cudiv. Intellefl. Svjf, c, iv. § j6, ^c. p. 546, ^c, * SCHOLIUM 2. Many have fuppofcd there are foine traces of this doctrine imprinted on all the works of God. Baxt. IVorks, vol. ii. p. 14, 15. — Cheyne's Fhii. Princ. of Rev. Rel. fart ii. Prop. 17. Cor. 4. Schol. 2. — 'Collib. of Rev. Rel. p.gg^ii^. * On this fubjeft reference may again be made to the works before mentioned; to which may be added three articles of the ** Theological Repofitory." The firft relates to Plato, the fecond to the later Platonifts, and the third to the Platonifm of Philo. See the fourth volume of the Repofitory, p. 77 — 97. ibid. p. 381 — 420. The END of the Seventh Part, O 2 PART ig6 PART VIII. Of the Fall of human Nalure, and our Recovery by the mediatorial Undertaking of the Lord Jesus Christ. ■ > PROPOSITION CXXXIII. LECT. AyfANKIND is at prefent in a degenerate ctxrv. IVJl ftate ; and there is reafon to believe that there never has been, fince the tranfgrefiion of Adanit and never will be among his adult defcendants, a finlefs mortal on earth, Chrill excepted. DEMONSTRATION. 1. Our own obfervation on ourfelves, and thofe adult perfons with whom we are converfant may convince us, that the philofophical liberty of our minds and theirs is in fome confiderable degree impaired ; {Prop. 17.) and fo far as the moft credible hiftory of all nations can inform us, this fcems to have been an univerfal phaeno- menon. See Prop, 89. and Schol. 2. There are many palfages in fcripture, which aflert, not only that this was in fad the cafe with regard to thofe generations in which the authors lived, but fome of them plainly intimate that it always had been, and was likely to continue fo : Gen, vi. 5. compared with viii. 21.2 Chron, vi. 36. Pfal. xix. 12. cxxx. 3. cxliii. 2. Prov. xx. 19. Ecclef. vii, 20. Rom. vii. 14, 6?r. Gal. iii; ^1. v. 17, 24. Eph. ii. I — 3. 'Tit. iii. 2 — 7. James iii. 2. John i. 8. to which we may add alt / thofe Pi^RT VIII. 'The Deprnviiy ^f human Nature, 1^7 thore texts tjiat aflcrt the necclTjty of regeneration, and of mortification^ and which fpeak of the iinful principle as ibe ol4 man : Rom. vi. 6. Eph, iy. 22 — 24. Co/, iii. 9. And indeed the whole of the appftle's argument in the beginning of the epiljles to the Rovians and Galatians^ as well as all thofe other texts, that are afterwards to be produced, to prove the univerfal necefhty of be- lieving in Chrift for falvation, are conclufive to the fame purpofe ; becaufe they fuppofe man- kind to be in a ftate of death and ruin brought upon them by fin : compare John iii. 16, 36. V. 24. I John iii. 14. Mark xvi. 15, 16. Luke xxiv. 47. and efpecially Rojn. iii, 9—20. in which the apoftle fecms exprefsly to aifert, that the palfages there quoted from the Old Teftament contain a juft reprefentation of what is in general the moral charader of mankind; and to this laft argument John feems evidently to refer, i John i. 10. 3. Many of thefe evil inclinations begin to "work very early, and appear even in children from the firft dawn of; reafon : compare PfaL «* Iviii. 3. Ija. xlviii. 8. Prov. xxii. 15. I, 2, 3.I4. Mankind is at prefent in a very corrlipt and finful ftate. 5. It feems m the nature of things very im- probable, that fo holy and good a God fhouid have formed mankind in the original conftitu- tion of their nature in fo corrupt and finful a If ate. Prop. 89. Cor. 3. 109. gr. 3.|6. There has pre- vailed among many nations a tradition^ that mankind was once in a much more holy and happy (late. 7. There are various paflages of Scripture, be- fides the Mofaic hiftory of the fiill, which plainly intimate that mankind was once in a better fi:ate, t)ut that now a corrupted nature is derived from O 3 gne 19 8 Ohje^ions conftdered. Part VI It. one generation to another : EccleJ. vii. 29. com- pare Gen. i. 31. v. i, 3. Job xi. 12. xiv. 4. XXV. 4. P/?/. li. 5. Exek. xxxvi. 26. yoi?;^ iii. 5, compare Rom. viii. 7. 4> 5j 6, 7.J8. Mankind is in a ftate of dege- neracy, in which the original reditude and glory of the human nature is in a great mealure loft. 9. That Chrift is not comprehended in this afTertion, appears from Prop. 113. gr» 5. 8, 9.J10. Valet propof.tio. Limb. 'Theol. I. in. c. iv. § i, 2. — Turret. Injlit. vol. i. Loc. ix. qii. x. p. 694, &c, « — Tciyl. of Original Sin, p. 100 — 146. p, 192 — 224. Siipplejn. § 8. — Jennings's ■ An/weVy pajf.—' Edwards on Orig. Sin, 1, 51. 8. 2. ii, iii. Chandler*s Pojih, SermonSy vol. iv. A^". vi. part u SCHOLIUM I. Againfl that part oi gr. 7. which relates to the propagation of a corrupt nature from one gene- ration to another it is objedled, that the pheno- menon of univerfal corruption in all the adult may be accounted for another way, /. e. by af- cribing it entirely to imitation. AnJ. \. The fcriptures quoted there feem evi- dently to place it higher. 1. There often appear in children propenlities towards thofe vices, of which they have feen no examples. 3. There are many examples of eminent virtue in the world, which yet are not fo frequently or eafily imitated as thofe of a vicious nature, which plainly (hews a bias on the mind towards vice. 4. In confequence of this, thofe who have -moft carefully ftudied human nature even among the Fagansy have acknowledged (and that in very ftrong terms) an inward depravation and corruption adding a difproportionate force to ' •" , evil Part VIII. Objections confidered, 199 evil examples, and rendering the mind averfe to good. JVatts's Ruin and Recovery ^ p. 37 — 41, 4^ — 48. Ed. 1. — Works, vol. vi. />. 200 —202, 204, 205. Hozve's Living Tempky part ii. c. iv. § 4 — 6. ap. Op. vol. i. p. 147 — 150.— — Ridley on the Spirit, Serm v. p. 169 — 172. — IVatts's Coiiteji betzveen Flejh and Spirit at the Begin. — Taylor's Script. Docl. of Orig. Sin, p. 190 — 192. — Edzv, ibid, p* i^i ^139. SCHOLIUM 2. It is objefled that a propenfity to fenfual en- joyments is the infcparable confequcnce of our exiftcncc in a body, and of the weaknefs of rea- fon in our infant Itate, when the fenfitive and pailionate powers are fo ftrong. j^nf. I. This propenfity is not merely in pro- portion to the degree requifite for the good either of the individual or the fpccies, and confequcntly is itfelf (fo far as it prevails) the very corruption of our nature of which we fpeak. 2. That the degrees of goodnefs obfervable in the natural tempers of fome children, may evi- dently convince us, that it would have been very pofTiblc for the human conftitution to have been fo adjufted, that from the beginning the temptations to fm fliould have been much fmaller than they generally are. Tayl. Script. Doclrine, p. 224 — 229. Supplem. p. 50 — 54. Edzv. on Orig, Sin, p. 139—143. S C 1 1 O J. I U M 3 . It is farther objected, that it is inconfifient with x\\c goodnefs, and even the Jujlice of God, to form creatures with evil propenlities, and after- wards to leave them to condemnation and ruin O 4 in 200 Ohje^lons coji/jder^d. Part VI IJ, ir^ confeq.uer-ce of them: and it is alfo fajd to be inconfiltcnt with his holmcjsy to make a creature cofrupt in its firfi" original. Anf. I. The difficulty is confiderably lefTencd, if we fuppofe that things are foconjilituted upon the whole, as that a man is not necejfarily impels led to any irregular actions, which iliail end in his final deftrudion. 2. What remains of the difilciuky, after fuch a folution, is that which arifes frprn the obferva- tion of plain fadls, and not peculiar to the chrif- tian fchcme: nor is it at all incrcafed, by fuppof- ing that man was once in a better Hate, but on the contrary rather much diminifhed. Tayl. Supplem. § 4. SCHOLIUM 4. As to the manner in which this hereditary cor- ruption of our nature is conveyed^ we acknow- ledge we cannot particularly explain it ; but it feems exceedingly probable, that it may rcfult from the conftitution of the /Wy, and the depen- dence of the mdnd upon it. Prop. 3. Lime-Jlreet LefJ. vol. i. p. 304 — 314.-— Watts' s Ruinand Recov. p. 145—155. — - Works y vol,v\. p. 24, 25. — Turret. Injlit, Loc. ix. ^eji. xii. vol. i. p. 706, (^c, ' Balguy's Tra^s, p. 2S6- — 289.-— Tayl. Script. Dc^. p. 184 — 190. SCHOLIUM 5. Thofe pafTages of fcripture, in which infants are faid to be innocent, have been thought by fome an objedion againfl the propofition ; v. g. Deut. i. 39. Jonah iv. 11. i Cor. xiv. 20. Matt. xviii. 3, 4. but this objedion can only lie againfl: that manner of exprelHng and Hating the doc- trine, which reprefents this corruption of nature, as properly fpeaking a fjt. Now as to this part cf the controverfy, it is evidently to be deter- minec^ Part VIII. Scripture Accomi of the Fall, 30I mined by the manner in which 7?;^ is defined : if it fignify (as it commonly does) *' an ad:ion con- ** traiy to the divine Uw," thefe eyil propenii- tjes are not lins, but rather the root whence (in proceeds ; if it be defined, ** a want of confor- " mity to God's law," as well as a tranfgrefFioa of if, they mufl: be allowed finful : but if fin be taken in ^ more indeterminate icn^c, for any thing which God will or might punifh with final n)jfery, the queftion muft be confidered in a far- ther extent, and is referred to xhzfcholia of the fpllowing propofitjon. Limh. Tbeol. I. iii. r, iv. § 3T--11. p. 20 —25. p. 182. ^th Edit. p. 179. — Tay^ kr's Swtplem. to Orig, 8in, § vii. r^ Light^Works^ vol, ii. p, 569, 570, Hor. Ueb. on John ix. 2. . lVatts''s Ruin and Recov, p. 41 --^44. "IVorks, ■vol. vi. p. 202, 203. PROPOSITION CXXXIV. To enquire into the account which is given lect, in fcripture of the/ail of our firft parents. cixv. SOLUTION. I, It is evident that they were created free from fin and frorn vicious inclinations. Gen. i. 31. Ecclef. vii. 29, there is reafon alfo to believe that the natural capacities of Adam's mind were good, and his genius at leafi: equal to that which is to be found in any of his defcendants ; as well as that his bodily form was regular and beautiful, and his conftitution fo framed as to contain no principle of diftempcr. But perhaps fome have carried the matter too high, in the reprefenta- tion they have given of the vail fircngth of his underftanding, and the rtrong bias there was upon his will towards the choice of virtue and Qbedience. Berry-Jlreft Le3, vol. i. p. 180 — 189. — South' s Serin, vol. i. p, 124 — 150. TavL 202 Scripture Account of the Fall. Part VIII, ^ay}. Syji, of Div. part iii. — Supplem, on Orig. Sin, ch. viii. 2. God forbad to our firft parents the eating the fruit of fome certain tree, (the kind of which is now unknown, and perhaps the whole fpecies deftroyed,) on the penalty of decith ; which muft at lead" comprehend the lofs of that happy ftate in which they then were, Gen. ii. i6, 17. Berry-flreet Le£f. ibid. p. 189—193. 3. By the fedudtion of an evil fpirit, (compare Gen. iii. 4. with Rev. xii. 9. xx. 2. 2 Cor. xi. 3. and Gen. iii. 15. with Col. ii. 15. Rom. xvi. 20. 2 Cor. xi. 3.) they were prevailed upon to violate that precept, and thereby expofed themfelves to the fencence of death by an ad of aggravated guilt. To the texts mentioned above, may be added all that the fcripture fays of the charadler of the devil as the tempter, and it being the pur- pofe of Chrift to triumph over him. Compare John viii. 44. r John iii. S. Bates* s Harm, of Div. Attrib. c. ii. p. 98 < — 103. — Witf. CB.con. Feed. Li. f. viii. § 3 — 9. Goodman's Prodigal, part i. — Berry-ftreet LeFL vol. i. p. 208, 209. 4. When this fin was thus committed, the fentence of'death, though not immediately exct cuted in its fuliefl: extent, evidently began to lay hold upon them, as their minds appeared under thedirtrefsand the confternation of guilt, Gen. iii. 10. as they were deprived of the pleafures of paradife, and made to live a life of toil and for- row, as they were expofed to the diforders of a vitiated conftitution, and fo death begun to work in them, till at laft they were brought down to the grave. Gen. iii. 16 — 19, 24. v. 5. Collier's Sac. Int. vol. i, p. 135, 136.— Cumberland's Orig. Gent. p. 409. Tayl. on Orig. Sin, p. 7 — 21. — Chandl. Pofth. Serm, vol. iv. ]SI°. i. p. 13 — 20. ibid. N\ ii. Burn, at Boyle's LefL vol. ii. p. 9---32. SCHO- Pa R T VI 1 1. ConfequenceSy if Adam had not fallen, 203 SCHOLIUM I, Any tranfgreflion of God's natural law would probably have been punilhed with at leaft as much feverity, as the breach of this politive ap- pointment : but the circumftances in which Ada7ii was at his firft creation were fuch, as removed him from all tempations to, and in fome in- flanccs from all podibiljty of committing many of thofe fins, which now mod frequently abound among his pofterity ; which is one thought of confiderable importance to vindicate the divine wifdom, in that conftitution under which he placed him. SCHOLIUM 2. Had Adam continued in a ftate of innocence, there is a great deal of reafon to believe that he would have been happy. It has indeed been pleaded, that God, being the author of the crea- ture's exigence, and of all his capacities both of adtion and enjoyment, cannot be obliged to con- tinue to him his being and comforts ; fo that, fuppofing the creature ever fo innocent and ever io virtuous, he fhould be able of right to claim them. Neverthelefs, it was what an innocent creature would naturally expe6l from a being, of whofe infinite goodnefs he had fuch abundant evidence and rich experience : and when there was, (as in the cafe of Adam,) an exprefs threat- ening annexed to difobedience, that feems to imply, that while he continued obedient he fhould contuiue happy. }Vitf. CF.con. Feed. I. i. c. iv. § 1 — 3, 6, 7. ' Clarke's Pojl. Scrm. vol. i. ^. 409, i:3c. ^vo. Ed. SCHOLIUM 3. It is queftioned whether Adam, in cafe of in- nocence, would have had reafon to expec^t the continuance of a happy life on earth, or a tranf- latioii >04 ConfequenceSy if A4am had n$i fallen. Part VIII. lation to a nobler ilate of being elfewhere. Had he abode on earth, his felicity muft have been continually increfifing, by the exercife of his rational faculties in the contemplation of God, and new difcoveries made of his works, as well as by the multiplication of his poflerity, on fup- pofition of their continued innocence. But it may be added, that on this fuppofition, in fuc- ceedino; G;cnerations earth would have been too fmail to receive and fuftain the growing num- bers of mankind : and it mufl be acknov/iedged, that this feems to be an intimation, that fome way or another, colonies would in that cafe have been tranfplanted from hence to fome other abode ; and on fuppofition of Adam^s own re- moval, he would have hc^d fopie reafon to hope it fhould have been to fome more excellent flate apd abode ; at leaft he could have no reafon to infer a change for the worfe, while he continu'td innocent and obedient. Turret. Infiit. vol. i. hoc, yiii. ^nejl. vi. § ^,-^Witf, Qicon. Feed' /. i. ^. iv. § 9, SCHOLIUM 4, The revelation which was made to Adam, did not (fp far as we can learn) contain any intima- tion of pardouy in cafe of tranfgreflion, and had the fcntence been executed in its utmoft rigour, he would have had no room to accufe the divine juftice: and if, (wjiich feerns not improbable from comparing Gen. iii, 24.) Adam had any light of and converfe with other intelligent beings of a fijperior order, he might jui^ly conclude, that God vvould ad: in fuch a manner towards him in cafe of his tranfgrefiion, as to prevent any en- couragement to moral evil which they might derive from his im.punity : and if he had any fufpicion of a pofierity to be derived from him, fwhich the fentence on Eve gave him room flotwithftanding his etlence to conclude) there would p. VIII. Extent of the Death that zvni threatened, 205 would be farther reafon for fuch an apprehen- fion. Emlyh's Serm, IS", iii. p. 43, 44. SCHOLIUM 5. The extent of that death, which was annexed lect. to the tranrgrellion of the divine command given clxvi. to Adam, might not perhaps be certainly known (^/""v^o by him, unlefs it were more fully exprelTed to him, than it is to us in the Mofaic hiftory. He muft certainly apprehend, that it included the lofs of that happincfs which he then poflefled ; and perhaps the extinclion of being, and entire lofs of all happinefs, might be the punifliment due to the leaft tratifgreilion of the divine law. That argument for the immortality of the foul, which is drawn from the unequal diftriburion of rewards and punilliments, could not be known to Adam ; but that which arifes from the nature and capacities of the human mind, muft appear to him in all its evidence : and therefore, (fo far as we can imagine) he would, from the light of nature, have reafon to apprehend fome ftate of future exiftence, and to fear, that if temporal death was brought upon him by his tranfgreffion of the divine law, that future exiftence would be a ftate of punilhment rather than enjoyment : nor can we fay, how he ftiould be able to aflign any point of time, in which the puniftiment of fo aggravated an offence muft necelfarily ter- minate. Berry-Street LeB, vol. i. p. 554 — 557. p. 490 — 495. id Edit. Locke's Reaf, of Chrijlian. vol. i. p. i — 7. vol. ii." p. 474 — 476. 'Grove's Thoughts on d ■ Future State, c, viii. § 6, 7. />, 104— 108.. • • SCHOLJU M 6. ,: Hence it follows, that, according to the 'Mofaic hiftory, when God placed Adam in paradife, he /4 > "did 2o6 On the Tree of Life. Part VIU. did in efFecfb enter into a covenant with him, whereby he encouraged him to expecf^ continued life and happinefs, on condition of perfed: obe- dience ; but threatened him with death, in cafe he fliould in any inftance tranfgrefs his moral or his pofitive law ; which is the fame thing that divines generally mean, by what they call the Covenant of JVorks. And it feems, that fo far as the light of nature reaches in difcovering our duty, we are all fo born under fuch a covenant, as by fin to be expofed to death; which may be confidered as including not merely the fepara- tion of our fouls from our bodies, and the confe- quent dilFolution of the mortal part; but like- wife fuch degrees of future punifliment, as it fnall feem to the fupreme Judge righteous and fit to infliift. Compare Rom. vi. 23. Rev. xxi. 8. Dent, xxvii. 26. Gal. iii. 10, 13. Ezek. xviii, 20. Rawlins of Juftificationy p. 8 — 19. SCHOLIUM 7. It is evident that the tranfgrefTion in eating the forbidden fruit was the firji lin committed by Adam, becaufe the fentence of death followed it; which muft (according to the nature of that difpcnfation he was under) be the confequence of the firft: offence. Gen. iii. 17, ^c. SCHOLIUM 8. It is difficult to determine certainly what we are to underfland by the tree of life. Some have thought that it was no more than a pledge of life to Adam, in cafe of obedience, and might in that view have been indifferently chofen from among any kind of trees in the warden: others have con- jcdured, that it had fome cordial virtue, of an excellent ufe for reviving the fpirits and preferv- ing the health; compare Rev. xxii. 2. with Ezek. xlvii. 12. and fome have carried this io fiir as to conclude, that the mortality of Adam's 3 nature Part VIII. On the Tree of Knozvledge. 207 nature was the natural confcquence of his being excluded from that tree, even though we Ihould fuppofe no change to be made in hisconftitution after his fin, Gen. iii. 22. Mr. Kennicott has en- deavoured to prove, that the tree of life fignifies all the trees of the garden, which were intended as food for the prefervation of life; and another "writer has attempted to prove, that the tree of knowledge and oi life were they^w^". This is not a place in which to difcufs their refpedive opi- nions ; but on the whole, that opinion which makes it ^ finale tree oi cordial virtue, (as above,} feems moll probable. Compare Prov. iii. 18. xi. 30. xiii. 12. Kennicotfs Divert, on the Tree of Life^paff. JViif. CEcon. Feed. I. i. r. vi. § 11, 12. — Turret. Injlit. Loc, viii. ^ajl. v. SCHOLIUM 9. Many divines have likewife thought, that the tree of knowledge was a flow poifon, which fo vitiated the fluids of the human body, as in pro- cefs of time to occafioii the death of Adam, and of all thofe who {liould defcend from him after the infedlion was taken: and they have likewife thought it pofllble, that his blood and fpirits might be fo altered by the juice of it, as that fenfual propenfities, and other pafiions, might be thereby made much ftronger than they were before, and fo that fymmetry of the faculties broken, on which philofophical liberty depends. (Vid. Def. 26. Cor. 2. Prop. 17. Cor.) — It is ob- jected, that upon this hypotheiis, the corruption and didemper of human nature muft grow lefs and lefs, as every generation is farther removed from Adam, in whom there muft furely have been vaftly more of this fuppofcd poifon, than there can be in any of his defcendants. But it is replied, that it is the nature oi poifons fo to aflimi- 2o8 Changes produced Ly the Fait. Vakt VI I L afltmilate the blood to themfelves, as to cor- rupt the whole mafs of it, and to render an in- fection tranfmittcd through many perfons as dan- gerous as at firft hand ; as in the cafe of the bite of a mad dog, the fmall-pox, i^c. Barr. EJf. on various Dtjpenf. p. 20^-25. Note 7. Burn. Art. p. 1 11. Mo- Here's Life^ p. 17. note 6.- — -Burn, at Boyle's Lef/. vol. ii. p. 55 — 6 1 . De" lany's^Rev. exam. vol. i. DijJ. i. p, 8. sc HOLi u M 10. It is generally fuppofed, that the fin o^ Adam not only brought a curfe on the ground. Gen. iii. 18. (which by the way Dr. Woodward fuppofes not to have taken place till tht deluge, and Bifhop Sherlock to have been then removed;) but alfo, that it brought confufion and difturbance into the zvhole frame of nature in our world, both in the elements, occafioning greater inclemencies of weathet than would otherwife have been, and alfo upon the animal creation, who it is fup- pofed would nor otherv/ife have devoured each other: compare Ifa. xi. 6 — 8. Ixv. 25. Rom. viii. 19 — 22. It is indeed exceedingly probable, that thofe animals, which are now dangerous to man- kind, had at firft fuch an awe imprciTed upon them, as effedlually to fecure him from any dan- ger of their alfaults ; but we confefs it is difficult to conceive, how thofe animals whofe prefent frame fhews them to have been of the carnivo- rous kind, could without a miracle have fub- fifted upon vegetables; Vid. Prop. 119. § 3. /v*. ii. Milton's Par. Loji, I. x. ver. 651—719. — Whithy, Hammond on Locke y on Rofn. viii. 19, i^c. JVoodzvard's Nat. HiJ}» p. 73 — 106. Ed. T..— Sherlock on Proph. Difc. iv. p. 87—118.—^ — -Grove's Poji. Serm. voLi. Sernt. vi> p. 155-^170.— IVatts's Part VIII. Imputation defined. 209 [Fatts's IVorld to come. Difcourfe at the Begin.' Philofophical Survey of the Animal Creation ^ part ii. §1. part iii. §2. SCHOLIUM II. Some have conjedlured, that our fiifi- parents, in their liate of innocence, were clothed with a vifihle glory, or lucid appearance, which, accord- ing to thefe writers, was a part of the image of God in which they were created : they fuppofe that the departure of this glory, as foon as they tranfgrefTed, was the nakedmfs which they were confcious of: and on this principle fuppofe that , the like glory will be reftored to the righteous at the refurre^ion ; and argue, from thofe paf- fages which favour that dodlrine, the probability of man's being poiTelTcd of it in his primjEval ftate. Compare Matt, xiii. 43. xvii. 2. Phil. iii. 21. I Cor. xv. 43. and with reference to this fome authors explain Rom, iii. 23. 2 Cor. v. i — 5. Ro7n. viii. 3. and even Phil. ii. 6. though not all with equal reafon. Mede's Diatribe^ ap. Opera. Barring. Eff. p. IT — 14. — Flem. ChriJioL vol. ii. ;p. 246, «y 251. with the Note. DEFINITION LXXX. The adiions or fuffcrings of A, might be jHiid i-ect. to be IMPUTED to B, if B fliould on the account cix^'n. of them in any degree be treated, as if he had '^-''''v'''^^ done or fuffcred what A has done or fuffered, when he really has not, and when, without this adion or fu Merino of A, B would not be fo treated. COROLLARY I. The fn of A may be faid to be imputed, if B, though innocent, be upon that account treated in any degree as a finner. Vol. II. P coROL- 210 Impittatioft of Adam's Sin. Part VIII. COROLLARY 2 . The righteoiifnefs of A may be faid to be im- puted to B, if upon the account of it B, though a linner, be treated as if he were righteous. COROLLARY 3. There may be real^ when there is not a total imputation either of the righteoufnefs or fm of another. SC HO LI u M. The juflice of fuch imputation, on one hand or the other, can in the general be neither affirmed or denied, but is to be determined in particular cafes, by a view of particular circumftances, and efpecially by confidcring the degree of the impu- tation. PROPOSITION CXXXV. li\\t fin oS. Adam is in fome degree imputed to all thofe who defcended from him in the way of ordinary generation. DEMONSTRATION. Prof. I33li- We are all born with fuch con- flitutions as will produce fome evil inclinations, ■which we probably fhould not have had in our original ftate ; which evil inclinations are rcpre- fented in fcripture as derived from our parents, and therefore may be ultimately traced up to the firfl: finful parent from whom we defcended. 2. Infants are plainly liable to difeafes and death, though they have not committed any per- fonal tranfgreflion, which, while they are inca^ pable of knowing the law, it fcems impoflible they fliould be capable of, Rom. v. 12 — 14. 2. [3. The feeds of difeafes and death are no doubt derived to children from their immediate parents, and from thence may be traced up 4 through Part VIII. Imputation of Adam's Siti. %tt through preceding generations to the firft difeafed and mortal parent, i.e. Adam. 4. The fcripture teaches us to conlider Adani as having brought a fentence of death upon his \vhole race, and cxprefsly lays, " that by his *' tranfgrefTion many were conjtituted finnerSy* i. e. on the account of it are treated as fuch^ I Cor, XV. 22. Rom. v. 12 — 19. 5. The fin of Adam brought upon himfelf depraved inclinations, an impaired conllitution, and at length death. Frop. 134. 6. There is no reafon to believe, that had man continued in a ftate of innocence, his offspring would have been thus corrupt, and thus calami- tous from their birth. I — 6.I7. Valet propofitio. Def. 80. Cor. i. Locke and Whitby on Rom. v. 1 2, i^c < "• Bum. at Boyle's Le£f, vol. ii. p. 38— » 65. Tayl. of Orig. Sin, p. 25- — 64. with Jennings's Anfwer. — Chandl. Pojth^ Serm. vol, iv. N**. \i.—-Edw. on Orig. Sin, 2* i\ .'-'JVeJley on original Sin. COROLLARY I* Hence it appears, that the covenant was made with Adam, not only for himfelf, but in fomd meafure for his pojlerity ; fo that he was to be conlidered as the great head and reprefentative of all that were to defcend from him. Edw. on Orig, Sin, p, 200— 213.— —^ Watts' s Ruin and RecoVi ^ 2 . Tay-^ lor's Supplem. § 6. COROLLARY 2. It may feem probable, in confequerice of this damage which Adam's pofterity was to become liable to by his tranfgreflion, that they would have received fomc additional advantJtges from his continued obedience ; but what thofe advan- tages were, the fcripture does not exprefsly fay, P 2 i^or 212 Imputation of Adam'' s Sin, Part. VIII. nor is it neceflary for us particularly to know; in general, v/e are fure they mud have been fuch, as would fecure the honours of divine juftice in ^ the eftablifhrnent of fuch a coniHtution; but more will be faid concerning this below. SCHOLIUM I. This imputation of the fin of Adam to his pof- terity, is what divines generally call, with fome latitude of expreflion, original Jin, diftinguifliing it from a^ual fm, i,e. from perfonal guit. Vid, Prop. 133. Scbol. 5. IVatts's Ruin and Recovery y p. 3. _p. 385 — 390. — Taylor's Siipplem, § i. SCHOLIUM 2. It is plain in facfl, that children frequently fare the worfe for thofe taults of their parents, which it was not in their power to help, efpe- cially as hereditary diforders are often commu- nicated, which lay a foundation for a miferable life and a more early death. If therefore a righ- teous God does in fact govern the world, v/e muft allow it confident with jullice that it fliould be thus ; nor will there appear any inconfiftence, if we confider, that juftice determines not the man- ner in which the creature fliall be treated in any given time in the beginning of its exiftence, but the manner in which it fliall on the whole be treated ; a thought, which might be fufficient to vindicate thofe pafTages in which God threatens to punifh the iniquity of parents by the calami- ] tics of their children, Exod, xx. 5. i Kings xiv. 1 9, 10. xxi. 2 1, 22. Lavi. v. 7. Matt, xxiii. 35. 'Turret. InJJit. Loc. ix. ^i(eft. xix. § 20. Ruin and Recov. ^u^ft. iii, iv. p. 106 — 137. — JVorks, vol. vi. p. 226 — 238. « ■ Grove's Pojl. Works, vol. i\. p. 198 — 205. Saur. Serin, vol. vii. p. 372 —379- V S C H 0- Part VIII. How far this extended. 213 SCHOLIUM 3 . It is debated how far the imputation o{ Adam^ fin reaches ; particularly, whether it extends to eternal death, or everhifting mifery, fuppoting that cverlalling mifery is the confequence of per- fonai guilt. — We do here readily allow, that God might righteoufly have put a period to the whole human race, immediately after the rranfgreffion of Adam, and confequently that we might have been faid to be loft for ever by that tranfgreflion : we alfo allow, that God might, for ought we know, confiftently with his ov.n perfec^tions, fuffer the fouls of thofe who die in their infancy to be utterly extinguiflied, and to fink into ever- lading infenfibility ; and in that cafe the tranf- greflion of that anceflor which made them mor- tal, might in a qualified fenfc be faid to deflroy their fouls. But that one rational creature fhould be made finally and eternally miferable for the adion of another, which it was no way in his power to prevent, does fo ill agree with our natural notions of divine juftice, and the repeated declarations of fcripture, {y. g. Ezek, xviii. 2, 3, 4, 20. Jer. xxxi. 29, 30. Dent, xxiv, 16. 2 Kings xiv. 6.) and with what God is pleafed to fay concerning his compaflion for infants, Jonah iv. ult. that we muft at leaf!: wait for the plainefl: and fulleft decifion of fcripture, before we can admit it as true. Ridgl. Body of Div. vol. 1. p. 330, 331, 335> 33^'— ^^kh ?/ Or/^-. Sin, p. 42 ' — 53» ^* — 66- JVatts's Ruin and Recov. p. 329 — 331. SCHOLIUM 4. The moft confiderable argument to prove the imputation of Adam's fin to the eternal con- demnation of his pofterity, is taken from thofe paflTages of fcripture, as well as thofe rational evidences, which prove eternal death to be the P 3 wages $.14 On Adam^s being a federai Head. Part VIII^ wages of fin, compared with thofe mentioned above, in which it is faid, that^ ail died in Adq}u : but it is fo evident, that derJh does not always include eternal inifery, and that a perfon may be faid to die for the fins of another who is not jnade eternally miferable for them, that one can- not but be furprized at the ftrefs that has been laid upon it. Calv. Injiit. I. ii. ^, i. § 8, SCHOLIUM 5. L E c T. To fhew that a conftitution, whereby all man- pLxvni.kind (hould become obnoxious to eternal mifery' S'^'V^for the tranfgreflion of one common head, is confident with divine juftice, many have pleaded, that in confequence of fuch an appointment, we fiood fo fair a chance for happinefs, that if we had then exifted, and the propofal had been made us, we mufi: in rcafon have been contented to put our eternal all on that iffue : fo that God rnight j-eafonably impute that to us as our aci^ ■which he knew would have been our adt, if we had been confulted on theoccafion. But nothing would feem fufHcient to vindicate fuch a pro- ceeding unlefs we were to fuppofe, (as an ob- fcure writer has done) that the fouls of all the race of Adam were for that moment actually brought into being, and gave perfonal confent to that covenant, after which they were reduced \o a ftatc of infenfibilityi till the appointed mo- rncnt came for their animating their refpedive |)pdies. Salens Koinn^ r, vii. />. 135. l>Iote e. Howe's fVorks^r^l. \i. p, ^^53, 254.- Blackw. Schema Sac. p. 165 — 168. JVatts's Ruin and Recov. ^ 5, p, 138 ' — 144. — —Edw, on Qrig. Sin, part ii, (h. 2. /. 410-- 412. SCHOLIUM 6, As a cpunter-part to the hardlhips put upon ^dfimy rage, by fuch a covenant ^s has been fcpr?^ Part VIII. On Adam's heing a federal Head. 21 reprefented, it has been alTerted, that all his pofterity would after his fliort trial have been confirmed in a (tate of immutable happinefsj and Dr. Guyfe in particular conjedures, it might have been as foon as the fruit of the forbidden tree dropped off: but all this feems to be faid without any exprefs warrant from fcripture. Had any of the race o{ Aiia?n committed any adt of moral wickednefs, we may conclude that fuch an offender, and probably his pofterity, would have received fome detriment ; and had Cain for inflance, at Icaft when adult, eaten of the for- bidden fruit, the natural confequences flowing thence to all mankind on Adam's tranfgrelTion, niuft, (fo far as we can judge) have defcended to the race of Cain alone. Now that the one of thefe was poflible, none can deny, unlefs they fuppofe that the whole race would on the obe- bience oi Adam have had fuch extraordinary de- grees of divine influence entailed upon them, as would in fact have been an evcrlalling fecurity to them againft every degree of temptation : this was indeed poffible^ but we cannot difcern fuch evidence of it from fcripture, as fhould embolden us to fuch an aflertion. Berry-Street Le5i. vol. i. p, 189—196. p. 165 — 171. 2d Edition. SCHOLIUM 7. On the whole, the moft plaufible thing which js faid to prove the probability of a covenant, in which eternal mifery ftiould be brought upon all men by the guilt of the firft fin, is this ; that we fee in fact that mankind is brought into fuch a Hate, that every man does in fome inftances or other break the law of God himfelf, when he grows up; and this, in confequcnce of an ori- ginal corruption, derived from Adam, as molt at leaft acknowledge, even of thofe who deny the total imputation of his fin j now it is faid, that P 4 it 21 6 Watis's Hypthefis, Part VIII. it is as juH: to punifh an innocent perfon dire^Iy for the guilt of another, as upon account of that other perfon's guilt to bring him into fuch a condition, that he viujl necrjfarily fjriy and then inflift that punifliment upon him for his own necefTary adi:, which was objedled againft as un- juft in the former cafe. — It is hard to fay how this argument can be anfwered, unlcfs we deny that any a^t of fin whatfoever is nccejfarily com- mitted : on the other fide it is urged, that upon this fuppofition, it is a pojJibJe thing that any inan even in this fallen ftate may continue per- fectly innocent throughout the whole period of his life. The confequence cannot be denied : therefore it muft on the whole be conlidered, whether it be more rational to believe, that every man does in fatf fin, though he might ■pojjihly in every inftance have avoided it, or that God fhould plunge the whole race of mankind into perpetual and neceflary ruin for the guilt of one of them. Burn, on the Art. p. iir — 114. Burn. de Fide, p. 141 — 151. Schema Sa- crufUy p. 164, 165. — Baxt. End of Con- trov. c. X. Limhorch Theol. I. iii. c. iii. § 20. f. iv. § 3 — II. c. V. § 3 — 10. Cah. Inji. L ii. c. i. § 5 — 7. SCHOLIUM 8. It may not be improper here to mention the fingular opinion of Dr. IVatts^ in his very inge- nious treatife on the Ruin and Recovery of man- ki7id; which is, that the lin oi Adam has fubjedled all his pofterify not only to natural death, but to the utter extinction of beings the confequence of •which is, that all thofe who die in their infancy fall into a flate of annihilation, excepting thofe who are the feed of God's people, who by virtue of the bleflings of the covenant made with Abra- ham, and the promife to the feed of the righteous, (com- Part VIII. The Word SatisfaBion defined, i\j (compare particularly I/a. Ixv. 23. Jer. xxxi. 15, 16, 17.) fnall through the grace and power of Chrifl obtain a part in a happy refurrection, in which other infants fliall have no fliare. — It is certain Rev. xx. 12. will not difprovc this opi- nion, becaufe it mjiy refer to pcrfons of all ranks in lifcy as it often does, Vid. Rev. xi. i 8. com- pare XX. 13. But on the whole, it fccms bell to acknowledge that we know nothing certain concerning the Rate of infants^ and therefore can alfert nothing pofitively ; but that they are in the hands of a merciful God, who, as he cannot conliftently with juftice and truth give them a fenfe of guilt for an adlion they never committed, fo probably he will not hold theif fouls in being, merely to make them fcniible of pain for the guilt of a remote anceftor. — Their exiftence in a ftate of everlafting infenf.hilityy (which was Dr. Ridgley^?, fcheme,) feems hardly intelligible: we muft therefore either fall in with the above-mentioned hypothecs, or fuppofe them all to have a part in the refurreftion to glory; which feems to put them all on a level, "without a due diftindlion in favour of the feed of believers ; or elfe muft fuppofe they go through fome new ftate of trial, a thing concerning which the fcripture is wholly lilent. Ruin and Recov. ^ueji. xvi. p, 324 — 347. IVorkSy vol. vi. p. 308 — 320. Edw, on Orig. Sin^ p. 431 — 434. DEFINITION LXXXL Whatever that is, which being done or fuffered cither by an offending creature himfelf, or by another perfon for him, fhall fecure the honours of the divine government in beftowing upon the offender pardon and happinefs, may properly be called a satisfaction or atonement made to God for him. IfFatts's Redeemer and SanBijier^ p. 28 — 32.' Works y voL iii. p. 741 — 743- S C H O- 21 8 On the SatisfaHion of Chrijh Part VIII. SC HOLIUM I. It is not here our intention to aflcrt, that it is in the power of an offending creature to /at isfy for his ozvn fins, but only to (liew what we mean when we fpeak of his doing it. SCHOLIUM 2. Such a {^nfe of the word falisfa^ion, though not in ftrid propriety of fpeech amounting to the payment of a debt, is agreeable to the ufe of the word in the Roman law-, where it fignifies to content a per/on aggrieved, and is put for fome ■valuable confideration, fubrtituted inftead of what is a proper payment, and confiflent with a remidion of that debt or offence, for which fuch fuppofed fatisfa<5tion is made; which is a cir- cumftancc to be carefully obferved, in order to vindicate the dodrine we are about to eftablifh, and to maintain the confiftency between different parts of the chnftian fcheme. See this fenfe abundantly confirmed by citations from Grotius, CahiSf Ulpian, and PomponiuSi Champ, Euf, vol. ii. p. 406 — 412. — Benjon on I ?et. App, PROPOSITION CXXXVI. Chrift has made faiisfaciion for the fins of all thole who repent of their lins, and return to God jn the way ot fincere though imperfed obedience, DEMONSTRATION. 1. Although Chrift was innocent, neverthelefs he endured very grievous fulfcrings both in body and mind, Ifa, liii. 3. Matt, xxvi. 38. and this he did fpontaneoufly, Heh. x. 7, 9. 2. It is exprefsly afferted in fcripture, that thcfe fufferings were brought upon Chrift, for the fake of linful men, in zvhofe Jiead he is fometimcs alfo faid to have fuffered, Ifa, liii. 5, {), \o. Matt* XX. 28. Romn iii. 2^, v. 6 — 8. 3 Cor, Part VIII. On the SatisfaElion of Chrijl. 219 2 Cor. V. 21. Gal/ixi. 13. Eph.v, 2. Heb» vii. 27. jx. 26. X. 12. I P^/. ii. 24. iii. 18. Raphelii Annot. in Rom. v. 8, {^ex Xenoph.) apud Op. vol. ii. p. 253 — 255. 3. The offers of pardon and eternal falvatioti are made in fcripture to thofe that repent and return to God, for the fake of what Chrifl: has done and fuffered, i?i whom they are therefore declared to be accepted by God, and to ivhom they are hereupon taught to afcribe the glory of their falvation, John iii. 14 — 17. A^s x, 35, 36, 43. ii,38. iii. 18, 19. Rom. iv. 25. Col. i. 20 — 22. 2 Cor. V. 18 — 20. Eph. i. 5 — 7. Heb. i. 3. jx. 14. X. 4 — 10, 14. Rev. i. 5, 6. V. 9, 10. vii. 13, 14- Sykes on RedemptioUy part \. ch. 5, 6. 4. It is evident, that according to the gofpel inftitution, pardon and life were to be offered to all to whom the preaching of the gofpel came, without any exception, Mark xvi. 15, 16. ABs xiii. 38, 39. \John\\.\,i. IfaA\\\.(). John'i. 2^. 5. It is plain from the whole tenor of the epif- tolary part of the New Teftament, as well as from fome particular paffages of it, that there vvas a remainder of imperfedion, generally at lea ft to be found even in the beft Chrifimnsy notwith- ftanding which they are encouraged to rejoice in the hope of falvation by Chrift, Phil. iii. 13. GaU V, 17. James \\\. 2. I John i. 8—10. ii. i, 2. 6. Whereas, fo far as we can judge, the re- Tniilion of fin, without any fatisfadion at all, might have laid a foundation for mens thinking lightly of the law of God ; it is certain, that by the obedience and fufferings of Chrift a very great honour is done to it, and mercy commu- nicated to us as the purchafe of his blood, comes in fo awful as wejl as fo endearing a manner, as may have the beft tendency to engage thofe who embrace the gofpel to a life of holy obedience. Whithy on John iii. 16. and Eph. i. 8. an4 on Heb, X. i^,^^Burn, on Art. N°. ii. 2 20 On the Satisf anion of Chrijl. Part VIII. P' 5-* S3- Hoioe's IVorksy vol. i. p. 204. — TillotJ. IVorks, vol. i. p. 477 — 487. — Turner at Boyle's l.ecJ, Senfj. viii. — Emlyn's Traas, vol. i. p. 235 — 242, 71—74- ^'-^^ 1731- '^^^' ii- P' 43 — 50, 80 — 82. Ed. 1746. Tomkins's Chrijl the Mediat. c. i. p. 6 — 45. Butler's Anal, part ii. c. v. pr^ej. p. 207 —209. Afio. %vo. p. 304 — 306. — Clarke' s Poft. Serin, vol. v. A'", ix. p. 203. Or?. ^.125, 126. 12 ;«o. — Stilling fleet's Difc. on the DoBrine of Cbrijl's Satisfaction, pr^f. the Preface. COROLLARY I. It is a very peculiar glory of the gofpel, that it oives fo fatisfadory an account of the method whereby fin may be pardoned, in a manner con- liftent with the honours of the divine govern- ment ; and thereby relieves the mind from that anxiety, to which, if left merely to its own rea- fonmg, It might otherwife be expofed on that account. Leland agaivft Tind. vol. i,c.\i.p. 168, ^r. COROLLARY 2. From comparing what has been faid in this propofition with Def 80. Cor. i, 2. it appears, that on the one hand, our fins were imputed to Cbrijl, and on the other, that we 2X^ jiifiified by the imputation of Chrift's ri?hteonfnefs to us, i. e. wc, though guilty, on complying with the gofpel, are finally treated by God as righteous perfons, (/. e. as if we had never offended him at all, or had ourfelves fatisfied the demands of his law for fuch offences,) out of regard to what Chrift has done or fuffered ; whereas we fhould not other- wife have been fo treated. Compare IJa. xlv. 24, 25. liii. II. Jer. xxiii. 6. Rom, iii. 22. V. 17, Part VIII. In what Senfe Cbrift died for all. 221 V. 17, 18, 19. X. 3. iv. 4, 5, 6. 2 Cor. V. 21. P^/7. iii. 9. 2 P^/. i. I. 'Turret, hoc. xvL §)tideji. ii. § 12. -c;/?/. ii. _^. 700. Le Blanc's The/, de Jujiif. Chrijii Imput. § 13, ^c. — Boyfe's IVorks^ vol. i. p. 443, 455, 456. Whitby's Comment, vol. ii. p. 217 — 227. — Raw- lin's Serm. Jujl. p. 262 — 278. COROLLARY 3. It is plain from gr. 3, 4. that there is a fenfe, ill which Chrilt may be faid to have died for a/f, i. €. as he has procured an offer of pardon to all, provided they finccrely embrace the gofpel: com- pare 7''^'^ iii* ^6. vi. 50, 51. Rom. V. 18. viii. 32. I Cor, viii. 11. 2 Cor. v. 14, 15, 19. i Tim. ii. 4, 6. Hch. ii. 9. r John ii, 2. IVhithy on John iii. 17. <7;?ir/ 2 P(f/. ii. i. •—TiirTet. hoc. iv. ^uejl. xvii. § 29 — 31. Lime-flreet Le^t. vol. i. ^. 454 •—462. Ruin and Recov. ^ucjl. xii. p. 244. — 252. ^iejl, xiii. p. 265 — 268. — JVorks, vol. vi. /). 279 — 282. 287 — 2S9.— G^/'L'. on Matt. xxvi. 8. Rom. V. 18. I Cor. viii. 11, 12. i John ii. 2. 2 P^/. ii. I. Hozve's (Vorks^ vol. ii. ;>. 50-52. COROLLARY 4. From the fcriptures mentioned above it ap- pears, how wrong it is to reprefent the death of Chrift, as merely the natural confequence of his undertaking the reformation of fo corrupt an age, in the manner in which he did it: nothing can be plainer, than that ChriR came into the world on purpofe to die. Matt. xx. 28. John vi. 50, 51. X. 17, 18. xii. 27, 28. A'!'h ii. 23. Gal. i. 4. Ileh. ii. 14. X. 4, ^c. I Pet. i. 19, 20. i John iv. 10. which is much illuftrated by the apparent power which Chrilt had, and in many circum- Ihmces 9 222 The Jujlice of Chrijl*s Sufferings » Part VI IT. ftances of his life and fufferings fhewed, of deli- vering himfelf by miracle whenever he pleafed. Foji. againft Tind. p. ^^f^ — 325. Poji^ Jcr'ipt, p. 348— 3C2.— rbw^w'j Chriji the Mediat, p. 45 — 56. Haliet on Script, vol. ii. Difc.^. p. 283 — 295. SCHOLIUM I. Though Chrift were perfedly innocent, he might be afflicted in the manner in which fcrip- ture reprefcnts, by reafon of the imputation of our fins to him, feeing it appears that he voJiin- /<7n7y confcnted to it, and that ample recompence is made him, Heb, x. 7. Phil. ii. 9. Pfal. ex. 7. to which may perhaps be added Heb. xii. 2. Chri/J the Mediator J p. 119 — 122. — Tind. of Chrifiian. p. 376.' Bates's Harm, of Div. At t rib. p. 244 — 246. — JVorks, p. 174, 175. — Butler's Anal. p. no— 21^. 4/(3, part ii. eh, v. § 7. SCHOLIUM 2. It appears from Luke xxiii, 43. John xix. 30. that the foul of Chrift after his death did not go into a ftate of puniihment, but that his fufferings ended when he expired. As for the argument brought from i Pet. iii. 19. it is well known there are many other interpretations of that text; of which the molT: probable feems to be this, that Chrift by his fpirit in Noah preached to thofe who continuing difobedient were deftroyed by the flood, and whofe feparate fpirits are now confined, and refer ved to future punifiiment, Barringt. EjJ. on Dijp. Ap. N". iii.— — Burn, on Art, iii. p. 55— "58. — -^More's Theol. Works i p. ij, 1%. -^Harris's Diff, V' 73» 74 *• SCHO* * That the foul of our Saviour aftually defcended into hell, or the place of torment lor the wicked, not b/ way of punifii- Part VIII. J-Vhether a Satisfaflhn was necejfary. 223 SCHOLIUM 3. It is greatly debated, whether we are juftified by Chrifl's death alone, or by the imputation of his active and pajjive obedience : but this fecms to be a controverfy of much lefs importance than it has generally been reprcfented. All that Chrifl: did or fuffered to repair the violated honours of the divine law, and to fecure the rights of God's government in the pardon of fin, mult be taken into the view of his fatisfadion, accord- ing to the definition given of it above ; never- thelefs, forafmuch as his death was a moft glorious inftance of his concern for the honour of God and the happinefs of man, and that whereby the divine honour was moft eminently fecured, the fcripture does in many places afcribe our ac- ceptance to this. See the texts quoted before, efpecially thofe under ^r. 3. M^illiams's IVorksy vol. iv. p. 19 — 27. — Turret ine he. q. 3. vol. ii. p. 705, ^c. SCHOLIUM 4. Hardly any controverfy on this head has been more innftcd upon, than that which arifes from this queftion, viz. Whether fuch a fatisfaftion as the gofpel reprefents were abfolutely necejfary, ment, hut of triumph over Satan's kingdom, was an opinion advanced by Bifhop Bilfon, in a treatife entitled, " The Survey *• of Chrili's Sufferings for Man's Redemption ; and of his ** Defcent to Hades or Hell for our Delivrrance," This opi- nion, which was fupported by Archbifhop Whitgift, and was very popular for a time, was attacked by Mr. Hugh Broughton, in his ** Explication of the Article of Chrift's Defcent to Hell." Mr. Broughton maintained that the word hades no where, either among the Greeks, or in the fcriptures, did properly denote hellf or a place of torment, but only the f lace of fouls, the ftate of the dead, or the invifible world. In the third volume of the Theological Repofitory is an ex- planation of I Peter iii. 19 ; and Dr. Benfon has a diflertatioti on the fubjeft. See his Paraphrafe and notes, vol, ii. p. 311 — 320. fecond edition. or 224 The Prevalence of Sacrifices. Part VIII, or whether God might have pardoned fin with- out it, by a mere fovereign act. For the necef- fity of a fiitisfacflion, the chief fcripture argu- ment is taken from Heb. ii. lo. but it is faid on the other hand, that this text only proves the way adually taken to have been a way zvorthy of God, not that it was the only way that could have been fo. It is likewife urged, that it is never to be imagined, that God would have fubjeded fo glorious a perfon to fuch fufferings, if any other way could have been difcovered equally eligible. On the whole, we muft acknowledge that we can conceive no other method fo hap- pily contrived to illuftrate the divine glory, and fecure the gratitude, obedience and happinefs of the creature. Compare Rom. iii. 26. Dr. Goodzv. Reft, of Man, /. i. c. iv. p. 13. — Works y vol. iii. part ii. p. 13. * Emlyn's'Tra^Sy vol. i. p. 142 — 263. Ed. 112^. vol. ii. p. 50 — 72. Ed. 1746. — Locke on Rom. iii. 24. IVilfii Qi^con. Feed. I. ii. c. viii. — Owen de 'Juji. Div. paff. — Chrijl the Mediator^ p. 90 — lor. Hallet on Script, vol. ii. p. 299— 307- SCHOLIUM 5. The prevalency of ficrifices in the world, although from the light of nature there appears to have been no rational foundation for them, feems on the one hand, to intimate an apprehen- lion in the mind of man, that fome fatisfadlion for fin was requifite, and on the other may per- haps intimate, that there had been fome tradition concerning an expiatory facrifice appointed by God, which the facrificcs of animals were in- tended to reprefent. See the references under Prop. 122. § 3. Tillotf. Works ^ vol. i. Serm. 47. p. 478, 479. Outram de Sacrif. /. i. c. xxi, xxii. p. VIII. O;/ Jewijh Sacrifices^ called Sin-offerings, 325 xxii." ' ■ Sykes on Sacrifices. — Taylor on Deifnt, p. 249 — 251. — Taylor's Scrip U Do^irine of Atonement. SCHOLIUM 6. To fhew with what propriety the death of Chrifi may be called a ficrifice^ it may be proper more particularly to refledl on the nature and efficacy of thofe Jcivijh facrifices, which were called fin-offerings , to which there is fo plain a reference in the epiftle to the Hebrezvs^ and other palTagcs. — Concerning fuch facrifices then it may be obfcrvcd, 1. That in all the inflances in which they were allowed, they were the terms or conditions on which men were pardoned ; i. e. on which the penalties denounced againft fuch offences by the Mofaic ]a\v were remitted, without which they could not have been fo remitted on any pretence of repentance, or any fatisfa(5tion made to their injured neighbour; and for this reafpn, where crimes were declared capital y no facrifices might be admitted at all ; Ffal. li. 16. and on the other hand, the value of the fin-offering was funk fo low in fome inftances, that the pooreft of the people might be able to bring it. Lev. v. 11, 12. 2. They were ftanding evidences of the evil and defert of fin ; and 3. Of God's being ready to forgive thofe who in appointed circumfiances prefenied them : but 4. They could not poflibly take azvay fin, i, e. remove the moral guilt even of the leaft offence, ' fo as to procure in any inftance a remiflion of any thing more, than the particular fentence pronounced againft the offender, by God, as the king of the Jezvs. From this furvey, it appears, by the preceding proportion, that the death of Chrift was a pro- per facrifice, and much more excellent than any other, in that it takes away the final fentence of Vol. II, Q^ con^ 226 On the Jezvijh Sin-offerings. Part VIII. condemnation ; whereas the Mojaic facrifices left the Jevos ftill fubjedl to death, and future punifn- ment too, without fuch a fmcere repentance, as made no part of the condition of procuring a legal remidion. Compare Heb, x. 4, 1 1. and alfo Afii xiii. 39 Hallet on Script, vol. ii. Difc. iii. p. 269 — 2S3, 295—299, 307—309. ray- lor's Script. DoBr. of Atone, ch. 1. Sykes on Redemp. p. T^i/if. — 352. — Law's Theory, p. 274 — 280. A'°. i*. SC HO- * The qucftion concerning the origin, niture, and defign of facrifices occurs in nrany theological publications. See par- ticularly, " A Reply to Dr. Middleton's Examination ;" a treatife under the title of " Zarah; that is, Chrillianity before Judaifm i" and Dr. Brooke's Difcourfes. Diftind works on the ifubjefi:, hefides thofc referred to in the text, are •' An EfTay oa the Nature, Origin, and Defign of Sacrifices;" " A Scripture " Account of Sacrifices;" and " A Criticifm upon modern No- ♦' tions of Sacrifices, being an Examination of Dr. Taylor's *' Scripture Doftrine of Atonement examined, in Relation i, '* To Jew'ilh Sacrifices. 2. To the Sacrifices of our Lord Jefus ** Chrift." The queftion is, likewife, largely corifidered by the author of the laft piece, (a Dr. Richie) in a performance, con- fifting of two volumes, quarto, entitled, " The peculiar Doc- •♦ trines of Revelation, relating to piacular Sacrifices— Redemp- " tion by Chrift — the Treatment of diiferent moral Charaders •* by the Deity, under the feveral Difpenfations of revealed *' Religion exhibited as they are taught in holy Scripture." With regard to the atonement of Chriti in general, that doc- trine, as commonly received, is maintained by Mr. Hampton, in his candid remarks upon Dr. Taylor's treatife on the fubjeft; and by Mr. Bulkley, in the fifih ckapter of his fecond book of his " Oeconomy of the Gofpel." In the fame view may be mentioned, " A fhort Defence of the Dodrine of Atonement " for Sin by the Death of Chrift." Several of the volumes of the Bampton Lecture treat, likewife, upon the fubjeft. In the 7"hcoIogical Repofitory are various papers, chiefly, though not entirely, on the other fide of the queftion. Thefe are " Ari " EfTay on the one great End of the Life and Death of Chrift, *' intended, more elj^ecially, to refute the commonly received •• Doftfine of Atonement," by Dr. Prieftley ; " An Eflfay ** towards the Difcovery of the true Meaning and End of ♦' Chrift's Death and Sacrifice," by Mr. MotteVfhead ; " Re- •' marks upon an Elfay on the Sacrifice of Chrift," by Mr. Br.'kelii " Effay on the DoiTirine of Atonement," by Dr. Du- chal ; Part VIII. Faith in Chrift defined. 227 SCHOLIUM 7. Dr. Thomas Burnet puts the dodrine of the fatisfadtion in fomething of a peculiar view. He fays, that the death of Chrill has nor itfelf fatis- ficd divine juftice, but only put us into the capacity of doing it, by confeffing our fins and applying to God for pardon, with an humble dependence upon Chrifi's death ; which he thinks fo neceifary a condition of falvation, that no man can obtain it without fubmitting to it : he thinks this to be the language of an attendance upon the Lord's fupper; which he lays a very- great fbrefs upon, to fuch a degree as to think, that no man has a covenant claim to the mercy of God in Chrid, if he does not by engaging in this ordinance declare his truft in ChrilVs facri- fice, and fo atone the divine difpleafure. Burnet on Redemption. DEFINITION LXXXII. Faith in Christ is in general, committing LECt. our fouls to him for falvation in his appointed clxxi. uay : or more largely, fuch a perfuafion that he*^''"V"^ is the Mediah, and fuch a defire and expedation of the blefTings which he has in his gofpel pro- mifcd to his people, as engages the foul to fix its depcndance upon him, and fubjedt itfelf to him in all the ways of holy obedience. Grove of Faith y p. 5, 14 — 18. PP^orks, vol. ui.-—Rymer on Rev. p. 211, 212. Til/otf. fVorksy vol. iii. Serfn. 173. /). 481— 483. COROLLARY I.' Faith in Chrift is a very extenfive principle, and includes in its nature and infeparable effedts, chal ; and " Effay on the Meaning of Atonement," by Mr, Turner, vol. i. N°. i, 10. vol.ii. N». 1,31. vol. iii. N". 34. In Dr. Prieftlcy's " Appeal to the fcrious and candid Profeffors " of Chriftjanity," on various fubjefts, N°, 6 lel.ites to the atonement for fin by the death of Chrift. 0^2 the 22 8 Different Jc counts of Faith in Chrijl. Part VI 1 1, the whole of moral virtue ; fince the precepts of Chrift evidently require that we fhould love God with all our heart, that we fhould be perfedl as he is perfecft, and purfue whatever things are piire, and lovely, virtuous, and honourable. Matt. xxii. 37. v. ult. Phil. iv. 8. Grove on /living Faith, p. 35 — 48. COROLLARY 2. Thofe who alTert, that under the gofpel a man is jujiijied by faith, cannot juflly be accufed of fubverting or injuring pracflical religion, if faith be taken m the '^tn^e. here defined. Saur. Serm. vol. ix. p. 245 — 249, 257— 261. — Grove uhi fupra, p. 61 — 86. SCHOLIUM I. If the account of faith here given, fliould ap- pear to be agreeable to the fcripture notion of that faith to which the promifes of gofpel-fal- vation are annexed, then it will follow, that Dr. Whitby is much miltaken, when he reprefents faith as confifting merely in an ajfent to the gofpel as trtie-y and fays, that upon declaring that alTent, a man was juftifted from all paft fins, without good works ; but that good works were necef- fary in order to continue in ajuflified flate: unlefs by this he means, that a perfon (incerely and fully refolved for good work,s would have been in a ftate of falvatioji, though he had died before he had any opportunity of putting thefe pious purpofes into execution. If this be his fenfe, he has not exprelFed it clearly, and it would be very unfafe in the general to define faith accord- ing to his notion of it. Locke's Recif. of Chrijiianily, vol. i. p. 16 —26. — IVhitby's Pref. to Gal. p. 292 —297- Dr. Taylor o^ Norzi'ich \CQmn to have enter- tained ^ notion much rerem":)ling this of Dr. P/bitby's^ 4 Part VIII. Different Accounts of Failh in Chriji: 229 IVhithy'St but with this difference, that his idea of juftifying faith fecms to be a faith, upon pro- fefling which, a perfon was juftly entitled to enter into the focicty of thofe, who were called the juftified ones y or ih.Q fan ciijied people of God, /. e. into the vifible church of Chnit, who receive the vilible figns of pardon and favour from him, and arc fet apart as his peculiar people, as the Jezvi/h nation in general once was. This is what he calls the firf juftification, and on that prin- ciple attempts to explain St. Paul's, difcourfe of juftifying faith in the epiftles to the Romans and Galuiians, thereby, as it feems, finking the paf- fiiges in queftion, and others, in which the apof- tle fpeaks of the privileges of believers, far below their original fenfe. It feems much more rea- fonable to fay, the apoftle addrcffed the feveral churches as confifting oi fncere Chriftians, as moft of their members were, without taking particular notice of thofe few who might be otherwife, Taylor on the Romans. — Dodd. on Regen, 'Pojifcr, to id Ed *. SCHOLIUM 2. Some divines have chofen to call this purpofe of holy obedience, effential to true faith, by the name of internal good works, and the fruit actually produced in life, external: and in this fenfe of the words it muft be acknowledged, that accord- ing to our definition of faith, compared with the following propofition, we maintain the uni- verfal neceflity of good works as much as any can do: but it may be qucftioned whether this is * The fyftem of Dr. Taylor is fully explained in his " Ke^ to the Apoltolic Writings" prefixed to his paraphrafe with notes on the epiltle to the Romans. In oppofition to the Dodor's hypothefis there is an article in the Theological Repofitory, Tol. iv, p. 57 — 6g. 0.3 the a^O Faith required hy the Go/pel. Part VIII. the mod natural fenfe of the word. Compare John vi. 29. JVaterl. Serm, vol, ii. />. 54, 55. SCHOLIUM 3. We allow that the ^vordifaiih has various fig- ni-fications in fcripture befides this: viz. Iris fometimes put for what is called a miraculous faith, /. e. a perfuafion in a perfon who was en- dued with miraculous gifts, that God would per- form fome miracle, correfpondent to fome pre- fent impreflion made on his mind. Matt. xvii. 20. Mark xi. 22, 23. i Cor. xiii. 2. Sometimes it fignifies only an affent to the trutli of the gof- pel, though perhaps ineffedual, in which fenfe it is taken in many palTagcs of the epiftlcs of James ; Vid. Jam. ii. 14 — 26. Ails viii. 13. fometimes an alfenl? to the truth of any propofi- tion, whether the evidence of it were that of tcf- timony, reafon, or fenfe, John xx. 8, 25, 29. //f^. xi. 3. T'illclf. vol. iii. Serm. 165. p, 428—430, 409, 410. Edit. 1728 *. PROPOSITION CXXXVII. The gofpel abfolutely requires fuch a faith as is here defined, of all thofe who would partake of the benefits of it; and alfo makes a promifc of falvation to all thofe in whom fuch a faith is found. DEMONSTRATION. I, Everlafting life is in the gofpel promifed to believers, and appropriated to them, what- ■* In a work, entitled, •* Letters on Theron and Afpafia," is 3 large difciiflion of the nature of faith, in oppofition to fome notions which Mr. James Hervey had advanced upon the fub- jeft. Two other treatifes, of a more recent date, are Mr. Ro- iherham's ** Effay on Faith, and its Connedioa with good ^f Works," and Mr, Dore's ♦* Letters on faith." ^ver Part VIII. Faith required by the Go/pel. 23 1 ever the import of that faith fhall afterwards ap- pear to be, John iii. 16 — 18, 36. Mark xvi. 15, 16. Affs xvi. 31. 2. That this faith implies a perfuafion that Chrift is the McfTiah, or a perfon fent into the ■world under the charadler of the Saviour of fallen man, appears fiom John xvi. 27. Aits viii. 37. Rojn. iii. 22, 26, 27. iv. 24, 25. x. 9. i John iv. 15. V. I. 3. It is evidently afTerted in fcripture, that all true believers receive Chriji, and rejoice in him^ that he is precious to them, tzc. John i. 12. Phil. iii. I. I Pet. ii. 7. and for this reafon believing in Chrift !s expreiTcd h coming to him^ Jihn vi, 35. and confidering the etymology of the word TTjfi? from 7r»r£uw, and efpecially the import of iTiTv^iw £1/ Tii/j, this feems to be the primary idea oi faith y though neceffarily connedled with the view given of it in the laft ftep, and in that which follows, in order to dillinguifli a true faith from fuch a prcfumption, as would affront Chrift rather than honour him. Compare 2 Tim. i. 12. IVatts's Div. Difpenf. p. 64, G^.'—lVorks, vol. ii. p. 565. ibid. vol. ii. />• 51, 52. 4. That no degree of perfuafion, delire, ex- pectation, or dependence, will be accepted of God, without a firm and prevailing refolutioii of fincere obedience, appears, not only from James ii. 14 — 26. but alfo from all thofc palTages, which declare holinefs to be necellary in order to falvation, and which pronounce a fentence of final condemnation on all thofe who are difobe- dient to the truth j as Rom. ii. 8, 9. Pleb. xii. 14. 2 The/f. i. 7 — 9. Matt. vii. 21 — 23. all which would be utterly inconfiftcnt with thofe promifes made to faith or. i. if faith did not imply fuch a prevailing refolution of holy obedience. Com- pare y^/?;/ iii. 36. (G;t^/:.) I — 4. Def. 81.I5. Valet pro pofitio. Limborch Theol. I. v. c. viii. § ^.^-^Bar-^ row's JVorks, vol. ii. p. 46, 47. 0^4 COROL- 232 ^ejlions concerning Faith, Part VIII, COROLLARY I. They who reprcfent fiiith, as merely a firm perfualion that we our/elves arc juftified, or that Chrifl: particularly died for us, do greatly mif- reprefcnt it; and lead their followers into a dan^ geroLis error : not to infill upon the contradic- tion in fuch a definition of faith, which feems to imply, that we muft have our intereft in Chrift revealed to us before we can believe, and yet muft believe before it can be revealed to us; un- lefs that revelation v/ere fuppofed to have no foundation, or a perfon were allowed to be jufti- fied while actually an unbeliever, which is di- recflly contrary to the whole tenour of the fcrip- tures mentioned above, and to many more which declare the difpleafure of God againft the work- ers of iniquity, which all unbelievers are. {■Villia?}!s's Gofp. 'Jriitby c. ix. p. 72 — 79, -— — >V/orks, vol. iii. p. 80 — 88. — Calv. Inftit. I. iii c. ii. § 15, 16, 19.-^ Bar- rozv's JVerkSy vol. ii. p. 50, 51. — Baxt, End of Contr. c. xx. § 34. Truman's Mor. Impot. p. 162, 163. Grove on Jav. Faithy p, 18 — 22. COROLLARY 2. Thofe who are received into the divine favour in the method before defcribed, can have no caufe to glory before God, it being matter of pure favour that fuch a conflitution fhould be clla- bliihed for the falvation of finful creatures, Eph, ii. 8, 9. Rom. iii. 27. iv. 2 — 5. xi. 6. Doddridge's Serm, on Salvat, by Grace, p. 19 — 25, Serm. i. SCHOLIUM I . LECT. It has been greatly debated, whether faith be CLxxii. the condition of our falvation. If by condition, Vsjf'Vx^ be intended fomcthing which is a valuable equi- valent for a benefit received, or fomething which 4 is Part VIII. ^lejlions concerning Faith. 333 is to be performed entirely in our own ftrer.gtb, it is certain that nothing done by us can merit that title, confidcring on the one hand the great and glorious rewards of eternal happinefs pro- pofed in the gofpcl, and on the other, the weak- nefs of our created, and the degeneracy of our corrupted nature: but if coiniition only lignifies, as it generally does, fomething i^lifrcd upon, if we would receive a benefit, and upon the per- formance of which we ihall in fadt be entitled to that benefit, it is the very thing afierted and proved in the propofition, that faith is in this fenle the condition of our falvation. Neverthe- kfs, iince fo ftrong a prejudice is by many weakly and fooliihly imbibed againft that phrafe, it may generally be matter of prudence to decline it; Iince it can exprefs no more than is exprefled by faying, that they who do believe, fnall, and they who do not, Ihall not be faved ; which is fo fcriptural a manner of fpeaking that it offends none. IFitf. CEcon, Fo'd. /. iii. r. i. § 8, 9, 12 — 15. — hVilliams's Gofp. ^Fruth^ c. viis. — IVorkSy vol. iVi. p. 59 — 80 Morris's, Seri.n. vol. i. N°. ^.-^Grove, uLi fupra^ ^ 58—76. SCHOLIUM 2. Much of the lame kind with the former, is that queflion, whether the Gofpel confifls merely of proviiifeSy or whether it can in any fenle be called a law. The anfwer plainly depends upon jidjufling the meaning of the words gofpel and /<7TO ; if the gofpcl be taken for the declaration God has made to men by Chrift concerning the manner in which he wiH treat them, and the condu^lif he expects from them, it is plain that this includes romviandsy and even tbrcatenings as well as promifes : but to define the gofpel fo, as the more firmly may we be faid to believe; or in other words, there may be different degrees of this faith; and confequently it is not an abfurd or unproiitable thing to adurcfs to thofe who have already believed, for the efiablijfjment and increafc of their faith ; as it appears the apoftles did, John xx. 31. i John v. 13. compare ^0/;;? xi. 15. xiii, 19. xiv. j, 29. Epb. iii. 17. yVhitby on the Nezv Tcji. vol, ii. p, 296, 297. Grove t ubi Jupra, />. 146. ad jinem, SCHOLIUM 4. It is farther queftioned, how fd.r faith can be faid, as Rom. i v. 5. to be imputed for right eotifnefs, if it be by the righteoufnejs of Chriji imputed to us, that we are juflified, as was aiferted before^ Prop. 136. Cor. 2. To this fomc have anfwercd, that faith is there put for the obje^ of faith, as hope is for the objed: of hope, Jer. xiv. 8. Heb, vi. 18. I T/';/?. i. I. and fear for the object of fear. Gen, xxxi. c,^' ^"^ ^^^^ folution is main- tained by Rawlin on Ji'-jl. p. 209 — 21 3.' ■ . . Qtiyfe in Log. We anfwer, that any thing may be faid to be imputed to us for rightcoufncfs, or in order to our juftification, which, being as it were fet down to our account, fcrves in any degree as the means of our jultification, as faith evidently does, though not by virtue of its own merit and ex- cellency, but with regard to the righteoufnefs of Chrift, on the account of which God is pleafed thus gracioufly to regard it : or as Witfius ftates it, " faith is fet down to our account in the book *' of God, as an evidence that we are in the '* number of thofe, wha by the righteoufnefs of *' Chrift, 2j6 ^ejlions concerning Faith, Part VIII, " Chrifl, according to the tenour of the gofpel, ** are to be juftified.'' IVitf. CEcon. F(rd. h iii. c. viii. § (,6. JVilL Gofp. 'Truths c. xii. p. 102 — -112. Dod. on Salv. by Graces p. 13 — 19. Brine's Effic. of Chriji's Death. — Grove i ubi Jiipra. p. 140 — 146. SCHOLIUM 5 . It has h^tw queftioned how far the precepts requiring faith in the gofpel on the penalty of damnation, can be fuppofed to extend. — As to the HeathenSy we fhall briefly confider their cafe in the t\\^\.]\fcholium. It feems this declaration muil at leaft extend to thofe who have an op- portunity of enquiring into the truth of chrif- tianity, and who may by an honeft enquiry attain to fatisfaclion in the truth of it. If there be any adult pcrfon in a chriftian country, who, not by his own fault, but by the circum.ftances in which Providence has placed him, lies under difficulties abfohitely invincible, it is as rational to fuppofe God will allow for fuch, as for the ignorance of infants : but where perfons have genius and op- portunity to enquire, it is hard to imagine how their difficulties fhould be invincible, unlefs we fuppofe that God has left the chriftian religion^ in fuch circumftances, that thofe who enquire moft fully into its evidence, with the greateft iincerity and impartiality, may not fee fufficient reafon to embrace it, which is utterly incredi- ble : (compare John vii. 17.) fo that, the cafe of moft infidels in chriftian countries muft be ex- ceeding dangerous ; and confequently the denun- ciation Mark xvi. 16. muft not be limited to thofe who heard the apoftles preach, and faw their miracles, as fome fuppofe. IVatts of In fid, SeB. 3. ^eft. vii. p. 83— 9^. IVorkSf vol. ii. p. 502 — 507.— IVelJiead's Con, oj Prov* p» 131 — 134. ^Bar^ Part VIII. ^ueflions concerning Faith. 237 — Barker^s Serm. vol. ii. A"", vii. p. 147 —151. Grove on Jav, Faith ^ p. ^'] -96. SCHOLIUM 6. The damnatory fentence which chriftianity pronounces on thofe who rejed: it, has been urged as in itfelf a mofl: unreafonable thing lince faith depends not upon ourfelves, but on the degree of evidence in the things to be believed. But to this it may be anfwered, 1. That it evidently appears from Bef. 82. that faith is not merely the aflent of the iinder- jlanding to a fpeculative truth, but implies our repofing fuch a confidence in Chrift, and hold- ing our fouls in fuch a fubjedion to him, as de- pends upon the human will as much as any dif- polition and action of the mind, both as to the impartiality of enquiring and the manner ofad- ing, when evidence is propofed and apprehend- ed. Compare Ifa. xxix. 13, 14. Dc2ri. xii. 10. Matt. vi. 23. xi. 25. xiii. ii, 12. John iii. 19. V. 44. I Cor. ii. 14. 2 Cor. iv. 4. 2 Tm. iii. 13. IVhi^. Princ. of Rel. Pref. 2. That there is in general no abfurdity in fuppofing, that a divine revelation may be at- tended with a fentence of condemnation againll thofe who reject it, fince it is certain, God may contrive an evidence, which he knows to be icafonably fuflicient for the convidion of every one to whom it is addrelTcd, and on that fup- pofition may condemn thofe who will not fubmit to it ; which if he has determined to do, it is wife and gracious in him to add fuch a threaten- ing : and indeed, on the whole, it is mofl proba- ble that this will be the cafe with regard to every revelation whatever. 3. That thefe general reafonings have peculiar weight when applied to chrijlianityt confidering the' reprefen tat ion which fcripture makes of the degree 438 ^ejlions concerning Faith, Part VIII. degree of its evidence ; the nature and circum- flanccs of the fcheme itfelf, bringing the guilty creature fuch important blcflings in fo extraor- dinary a way; the manner in which it was in- troduced, and the difficulties it was to ftruggle ■with, which required fuch llrong fanctions. Dodd, Anf. to Cbrijiian, not founded on Arg, Lett. 2. p. 28 — 47. JVatts on Injid. ^uej}. ii. § 3. p. 42—47. IVorks, •vol. ii. p. 488, 489. — Tayl. on Rom. iii. 10 — 19, p. iGc^. Butler's Anal, part ii. c. vi. p. 228—235. Grove, ubi Jupra, p, 130 — 140. Morris's Ser- mons y vol. i. No. iu,— Bulk. Qicon. of ihe Gofpely I. 5. SCHOLIUM '7. It is a queftion of the utmoft difficulty, how much of the gofpel muft be believed. in order to falvation, or in other words, what articles of faith arc fundamental. To this fome have an- fwcred by faying, it is only fundamental to be- lieve that the fcriptures are the word of God, and that all things contained therein are true. But this anfwer is liable to a double objedlion : as on the one hand, it fuppofcs it abfolutely necclTary that every man fliould believe both the plenary infpi- ration, and the extent of it to all the books of fcripture, which can never be proved to be a thing abfolutely required; on the other hand, fuch an implicit belief of this might be confident with the ignorance of, and millakes about many of the moll important doctrines of chriftianity ; and therefore this v/ill determine nothing in regard to the main queftion; though it may be indeed admitted, that where a perfon is poflcfTed of fuch a belief, and appears not to contradidl it by grofs errors, it may be expedient, to avoid endtefs difputes, for chriltian focieties to ac- quiefce in fuch a declaration, rather than to infift upon Part VIII. ^lejiions concerning Faith. 235 upon others more critical. Mr. Locke and many others with him, maintain, that the only funda- mental of chriftianity is, that Chrift is the Mef- liah : but here a queftion arifes concerning the extent of thefe words : perhaps it may be fufti- cient to anfwer it by faying, that wherever there appeared to be fuch a perfuafion of the dignity of Chrift's perfon and the extent of his power, as fliould encourage men to commit their fouls to his care, and to fubjedl them to his govern- ment, thofe who profelTed fuch a perfuafion were admitted to baptifm by the apoftles, and ought to be owned as Chrijiians : arid it feems neceflary in the general to acquicfce in fome fuch determination ; for the demand of drawing up a lift of fundamentals, /. e. of dodrines without the belief of which none can be faved, feems to be founded on a miftakcn fuppolition, that the fame things arc fundamental to all-y whereas accord- ing to perfons different capacities and opportu- nities of enquiry, that may be fundamental to onct i' ^' nccclTary to be believed by him, in order to approve the general fincerity of his heart before God, which is not fo to another. turret, on Fundamentals. Locke's Reaf. of Chrijlian. vol. ii. p. 74 — 92. — JVorkSy vol. ii. -T^dEd.p.c^^o. — Eemiet's Irenicufn^ p. 54 — 58. Baxt. Dire ci. for Peace t A'**. 2?xvi. — Baxt. Saints Refiy part ii, c. iii. § 2 . Works y vol. iii. Chil- lingzv. Safe IVay, c. ii. § 159. c, iii. § 13. — Rymer on Rev. I. i. c. x. p. 253 — 258. — Mure on Fundamentals, pafjim, SCHOLIUM 8. It has been much difputed, whether it be pof- fible that the Heathens fhould be faved. Some have abfolutely denied it, upon the authority of the texts mentioned in the propofition, which univerfally require /jZ/Z' jh Chriji; but to this it 240 ^t'Jthns concerning Faith, Part VIII. it. is anfwered, that they can only regard fuch to v.hom the goipel comes, and are capable of underftanding the contents of it. The truth feems to be this, that none of the Heathens will be condemned for not believing the gofpel, but they are liable to condemnation for the breach of God's natural law : nevei thelefs, if there be any of them in whom there is a prevailing love to the divine being, and care in the practice of virtue, there feems reafon to believe, that for the faice of Chrift, though to them unknown, they may be accepted by God : and fo much the rather, as the ancient Jezvs, and even the apojiles of Chrift, during the time of our Saviour's abode upon earth, feein to have had but little notion of thofe dodrines, which thofe who deny the falvability of the Heathens arc moft apt to ima- gine fundamental. Compare Rom. ii. lo, ^c, 26. Acls X. 34, J5. Matt. viii. 11, 12. to which may be added i John ii. 2. which Mr. Rymer fuppofes intentionally decifive on this queilion, as to the application of Chrift's merits to all virtuous men, who may not have opportunities of hearing of his name. Some alfo add John i. 29. Rymcr's Repref. of Rev. Rel. r. .v. ^.88 — 133.' ' ' 'Scott's Chrijiian LifCy vol. ii. p. 26 5 -—2 6 8 . Ovjcn on 'the Spirit , p. 535. Tayl. Key to the Rom. c. xiii. p. 104 — 106.— Turret. Loc. vol. i, ^! €\igOy feems to anfwer moft exaclly to the Englijh word "* feSly and confequently though it may fometimes admit of an indifferent fignification, is generally taken in an /// fenfe : fo it certainly is in GaL v. 20. compare 2 Pet. ii. i. and though fomc have difputed it, yet it feems on the whole moft pro- bably to bear fuch a fenfe in i Cor. xi. 19. A^s xxiv. 5, 14. xxviii. 22. but the laft inftancc fccms the moft doubtful. (2.) It feems dubious, whether herefy does in the New Teftament (ignify any thing different from a high degree oi fchifmy or breaking the peace of the church by uncharitable diviftons and reparations ; the chief place where any pretend to find a difference is i Cor. xi. 19. compared with ver. 18. but if the word v.ai in the 19th verfe be fuppofcd an expletive, the argument drawn from thence is inconclufive, or the two words may only exprefs different degrees of the fame thing. (3.) Neverthelefs, we acknowledge that in the early ages of the church, the word Heretic figni- fied thofe who erred in fundamentals, or doc- trines reckoned of the grcateft' importance, and Schifmatics were thofe who feparated from others with a regard to difcipline only. Suic. The/, vol, i. Col. 120 S' 124. on the IVords. 4. It is farther queftioned, whether a Heretic in St. PaiiV% fenfe, Tit. iii. 10, 11. is one, who contrary to his conviction maintains any dodlrinc in debate, or whether it may take in the cafe of one, who is mijiaken in his judgment. Dr. Fofler^ following Dr. IVbitby^ is of the firft of thefe opinions ; Part VIII. JDifpute on Herefy, 24| opinions ; and would infer from it, that as none can ordinarily tell who is f elf -condemned without the gift of difcerning fpirits, the ufe of this rule was peculiar to the apoftles time. His chief argument is, not fo much that fuch a perfon is faid to fiHy but that he is faid to be a.vloK(xlo(,)ifi]og, which he fuppofes muft fignify condemned by'his own confcience. But Dr» Stebhing thinks the meaning is, that fuch a perfon does not, like many other oitenders, ftudy to conceal his crime, and thereby oblige others to prove it, but that openly declaring and maintaining his fentiments, he is accufed and condemned out of his own mouth: compare Ueb. xi. 7. Matt. xii. 41, 42* A5ls xiii. 46. where perfons are faid to be con- demned by thofe, who furnifh out matter for their condemnation. Compare alfo "Job xv. 6. hitke xix. 22. It is a ftrong objeiflion againft V>r.Fofler^% fcheme, that the truth ov faljhood of the doftrine profcfTed has, upon his principles, nothing to do with the queftion of a perfon's being a Heretic i but the mod: orthodox profelfor might be con- demned under this view, if by a fecret revelation, or otherwife, it fliould be manifefted, that he was a dciftj whereas in this cafe, all the world would own he was condemned for infidelityy or for knavery^ rather than herefy. 5. Some have urged, that if this text refers to the cafe of thofe who adually feparatcd them- felves from the church upon the account of Jewifb ceremonies, which the context favours, they might be faid to condemn or pafs fcntence on themfelves, as by their feparation they jufti- fied the condud of the church in excluding them from their communion ; but there feems no ne- ceffityfor having rccourfe to this interpretation. Fojl. and Steb. on Herefy , paff. • ■ Baxt. on 7it, iii. 10, II. — tVhitby and Hammond in hoc. Locke's \ft Letter on tolera- tion ^ towards the end.— 'Grove's Pojih, R 2 fVorks, SM4 Difference between Schijm and Herefy, P. VIII. IVorkSy vol. iv, — On the Terms of Com- riunion. — Benfon on the EpiJileSt "^^L i. p. 440 — 447. fecond edition, SCHOLIUM I . LECT. Mr. Hi*l^t's notion of be rejy is, that there is cLxxrv.onfy a gradual difference between fchifm and ' herefy y and that fchifms grow up into hcrefies, when feparations are occafioned : all heretics are therefore fetlarieSy and no doHrine alone can con- ftitute a perfon a heretic. Sects in the chriftian church are evils, and wherever there is a needlefs and contentious feparation, there is fomewhere a guilt. The only rule, he fays, to determine vhich is herefy in all places and all ages, is the declaration which God has made in fcripture of the terms of acceptance with him ; and when any thing more than this is infifted upon, in order to continue communion, there is the guilt of herefy on that fide which inlifts on thofe un- necelTary and unfcriptural things. On this foun- dation, he concludes that the Pope is the chief Heretic in the world, and others in proportion to the ufurpation of an authority not given by Chrift; and adds, that wicked men can from him have no authority in the church at all. HalleCs Bfc. vol. iii. A°. ix. p. 358 — 408. prcef p. 358—364, 384—390.— Manners Critical Notes on Gal. i. 8, 9. p. 81—92. SCHOLIUM 2 . Some have objcdred it as a defeat in Chris- tianity, that there is no infallihle rulfy whereby exadily to judge what herefy is, though it be fo exprefsly condemned, fuppofmg it to fignify fuch an error, as expofes a man to the regular ccnfure of his chriftian brethren. — It is anfwered, that a fcheme of dodlrine is laid down in fcrip- ture, to which all are obliged to alTcnt fo far as they Fart VIIL On Standards of Orthodoxy. 24> they can undcrftand it : men may indeed miftake in the fcnfe of thcfe rules ; and how far thcle miftakes are important, particular perfons and particular focietics are to judge for themfelvcs : and though it is a necelTary confequence of this, that fome will difapprove the dctertrrination of focietics, as well as the opinion of private per- fons, yet this is an imperfedion of human nature for which there could be no imaginable remedy, unlcfs it were to make every man infallible ; for whatever decilions were given, and whatever living judge were to interpret thcfe decilions, there would ftill be room for putting, various fenfes even upon thefe interpretations themfelves. And if men do not proceed to hate and perfectite thofe whom they think erroneous, the confe- qucnces of mens thus condemning each other for mere mental errors will not be very important: and probably leaving the matter in this latitude, will on the whole be attended with fewer incon- veniencies than any other fcheme whatfoever; and it may deferve ferious conlidcration, whe- ther the way of arguing in the obje(5tion may not alfo affed Chrifl's rule. Matt, xviii. 15 — 18. and indeed all other rules and laws human or divine, in the interpretation or application of which it is certain fallible men may err. Lett, to Stchb. in Lond. Ma^. for 1735,. p. 542. — Burnet's four Difc. f. 186—. 191. SCHOLIUM 3. Some have thought the only remedy for the above-mentioned defeats would be, to introduce iomo. human form as 2^ fiandard of orthodoxy y where- in certain difputed dodlrines fhall be exprcffed in fuch determinate phrafes, as may be diredlly levelled againft fuch errors as fliall prevail from time to time, requiring thofe efpecially who are to be public teachers in the church to fubfcribe, R 3 or 1^6 On Standards of Orthodoxy. Part VIII. or virtually to declare their affent to fuch *for- inularies. On this head we may obfcrve, 1. Had this been requifite, it is probable the fcriptures would have given us forne fuch for- mularies as thefe, or fomc directions as to the rtfanner in which they ihculd be drawn up, pro- pofed, and received. 2. It is impollible that weak and paflionate men, who have perhaps been heated in the very controverfy thus decided, fhould exprefs them- felves with greater propriety than the apollies did. 3. It is plain in fadij that this pradlice has been the caufe of great contention in the chrif- tian church, and fuch formularies have been the grand engine of dividing it, in proportion to the degree in which they have been multiplied and urged, 4. This is laying a great temptation in the way of fuch as defire to undertake the office of teachers in the church, and will be mod likely to deter and afflid: thofe who have the greatefl: tendernefs of confcience, and therefore (ca^t. far.) beft deferve encouragement. 5. It is not likely to anfwer the end propofed, •viz. the preferving an uniformity of opinion j iince perfons of little integrity may perhaps fatisfy their confciences, in fubfcribing what they do not at all believe, as articles of peace, or in putting the moft unnatural fcnfe on the words. And whereas in anfwer to all thefe inconvcnien- cies it is pleaded, that fuch forms are neceflary to keep the church from hercfy, and it is better there ihould be fome hypocrites under fuch forms of orthodoxy, than that a freedom of debate and opinion fhould be allowed to all' teachers, the anfwer is plain j that when any one begins to preach doctrines, which appear to thofe who attend upon him, dangerous and fubverfive of chriflianity;, it v/ill be time enough to proceed to Part VIII. On Standards of Orthodoxy, 247 to fuch an animadveriion, as the nature of his error in their appreheniion will require, and his relation to them will admit. Dunlope's Pre/, to the Scotch Confejf. vol. i. pr^f. p. 52 — 58. Evans's Script, Standard. Occaf, Pap. vol, ii. A^°. i, ■ — Hales" s Tracts ^ p. 28 — 31. Cony^ be are's 6 Serm. AX ii. Chandler of Subfcrip. Burn. H'lft. of his Times^ Concluf. p. 634. fol. — Hartley on Man^ vol. ii. prop. 76. Powel's Sermon on Subfcription, Confe£ional*, SCHOLIUM 4. Neverthelefs, is is very confident with what we have faid under the preceding fcholium, that voluntary focieties (hould demand fuch fatisfac- tion, as they (hall on ferious enquiry think fir, of the orthodoxy of one who is to minifter among them: nor can this be faid to intrench at all upon chriflian liberty and the right of private judgment, fince every private Chriftian has the fame right of judging who is fit to teach him, as every teacher has of judging for himfelf what is the true chriftian docflrine. And the like may be faid with refpeft to minijlers, when defired to concur in any folemn a6t, by which they are to declare their approbation of the admiflion of any particular perfon to that office. Confejionalt c. ii. p. 30 — 60. third edition^ * The writers in oppofition to, aod in favour of fubfcription to articles of religion, are referred to under the firft fcholium to the fiftyfixth propofition of this work. See vol. i. p. 223, 224. note. Not to mention incidental publications, the matter has been amply confidered in the four controverfies occafioned by the Confeffional, the Clergy's Application to Parliament, thtf Diffenting Minifter's Application to Parliament, and the At- tempts to obtain the Repeal of the Corporation and Teft A6\s, To vindicate fubfcriprtion is one defign of the Bampton Lcfiiure; and the fubje^ has not been forgotten by the preachers. R 4 DEFU 34 S Different Kinds of Grace defined. Part VI 11. DEFINITION LXXXIII. XECT. Any degree of divine influence, on the mind, cLxxv. inclining it to believe in Chrift and to praciife O'^'^o virtue, is called grace. SCHOLIUM. "There are in fcripture many other fenfes of the word grace, which does in the general lignify any favour of God freely beftov^-ed upon his' creatures: compare i Cor, x. 30. 2 Cor. viii. 4, 5. Eph. iv. 7. but forafmuch as thofd which relate to the improvement of their temper, and their fitnefs for final happinefs, are favours of the greateft importance, this name is by way of eminence applied to them, as we ilmll fhew in what follows. Clar lie's Poji. Scrm. N°, xxix. vol. ii. p. 265 — 275. Od?. Ed. DEFINITION LXXXIV. The communication of grace given to any foul in fuch a degree, as actually to bring that foul to faith in Chrift, and consequently into a ftate of falvation, may properly be called special pRACE, COROLLARY. Special grace is the work of the Spirit of God; Tit. iii. 5, 6. Gal. iv. 6. v, 18, 22. Rom. v. 5, viii. 9, 13, 14. 2 Cor. iii. 3, v. 5. to which may be added, 2 T'beff. ii. 13. and many other texts, feveral of which will be rn^ntioned under the following propofition. DEFINITION LXXXV. Thofe divine influences, which leave the mind fliort of faith and lincere obedience, may b^ called COMMON grace; but thofe which infro- (iuce fpecial, though they do not yet amount to hy may with refped tp that introduction be called preparatory, PRO-. Part VIII, 'The Doffrine of divine hfuence, 249 PROPOSITION CXXXIX. All thofc who do indeed believe in Chrifl-, and in the main pradife virtue, are to afcribe it not merely or chiefly to their own wifdom and goodnefs, but to the fpecial operation of divine grace upon their fouls, as the original caufe of it. DEMONSTRATION. I. None can deny, that God has fuch an ac- cefs to the minds of men,' that .he can vvork upon them in what manner he pleafes : and there is great rcafon to believe, that his fecret influence on the mind gives a turn to many of the moft important events relating to particular pcrfons qnd focicties, P/ov. xxi. i. as it is evident many of the public revolutions mentioned in the Old Teftament are afcribed to this caufe. Ezra i. 1. Religion of Nature delineated^ p. 105 — 107. ■ I. Though the mind of man be not invinci- bly determined by motives, yet in matters of great importance it is not determined without them: pnd it is reafonable to. believe, that where a perfon goes through thofe difficulties which attend faith and obedience, he muft have a very lively view of the great engagements to them, and probably upon the whole a more lively view than another, v/ho in the fame circumftances in ^11 other refpedls ads in a difi:erent manner. Prop. 32. I3. Whatever inftruments are made life of as the means of making fuch powerful im- prefhons on the mind, the efficacy of them is to be acfribed to the continual agency of the firft caufe. I — 3I4. The prevalence of virtue and piety in the church is to be afcribed to God, as the great original author, even upon the principles of natural religion. 5. Good men in fc ripture, who appear bed to have undcdtood the nature of God and his con- 250 'The Doctrine of divine Influence. Part VIII. condudt towards men; and who wrote under the influence and infpiration of his Spirit, frequently offer up fuch petitions to God, as fhew that they believed the reality and importance of his gra- cious agency upon the heart to promote piety and virtue, PJal. li. 10 — 12. xxxix. 4. xc. 12. cxix. 12, 18, 27, 33 — 37, 73, 80, 133. I Chron, xxix. 18, 39. E-ph, i. 16, i^c. Col. i. 9 — 11, i^ Jim, 6. God promifes to produce fuch a change in the hearts of thofe to whom the other valuable blefiings of his word are promifed, as plainly implies, that the alteration made in their temper and character is to be looked upon as his work. Dent. XXX. 6. Pfal. ex. 3. Jer. xxxi. ^-J)' xxxii, 39, 40. Ezek. xi. 19, 20. xxxvi. 26, 27. com- pare Heh. viii. 8 — 13. 7. The fcripture exprefsly declares in many places, that the work oi faith in the foul is to be afcribcd to God, and defcribes the change made in a man's heart when he becomes truly religious in fuch language, as muft lead the mind to fome ftrength fuperior to our own, by which it is effedled, John i. 13. iii. 3, 5, 6. ABs xi. 18. xvi. 14. 2 Cor. iii. 3. Eph. i. 19, 20. ii. i, 10. iv. 24. Phil. i. 29. Coh i. 11, 12. ii. 12, 13. Vid. James i. 18. 2 Tim. ii. 25. To this cata- logue we fcruple not to add Eph. ii. 8. though fome have objected that tsIo cannot refer to Trtrsw?; fmce the like change of genders is often to be found in the New Teftament; compare y^^S'j xxiv. 16. xxvi. 17, Phil. i. 28. I John ii. 8. Gal. iii. l6. iv. 19. Matt. vi. ult, xxviii. 19. Rom. ii. 14. Elfncr's Objerv. vol. i. p. 128. Raphel, Obf. ex Herod, in Matt, xxviii. 19. GlaJJii Op. /.iii. Traci ii. de pr. Can. xvi. p. 524 — 526. 8. The increafe of Chriflians in faith and piety is fpoken of as the work of God ; which muil more ftrongly imply, that the firft begin- pingi Part VIII. 'The DoSlrine of divine Influence . 25 1 nings of it are to be afcribed to him, Pfal. cxix. 32. Phil. i. 6. ii. 13. i Cor. vii. 25. iii. 7. iv. 7. XV. 10. 2 Con V. 5. //f^. xiii. 20, 21. I Ptf/. V. lO. Judcy ver. 24, 25. 9. The fcripture does exprefsly afTert the ab- folute neceflity of fuch divine influencefi on the mind, in order to faith and holinefs, and fpeaks of God's giving them to one while he withholds them from another, as the great reafon of the difference to be found in the charaders of differ- ent men in this important refpecl:, Deiit. xxix. 4. Matt. xi. 25, 26. John vi. 44, 45, 46. xii. 39, 40. Rom. ix. r8 — 23. 4> 5> 6, 7, 8, 9.1 10. It appears probable from the light of nature, and certain from the word of God, that faith and repentance are ultimately to be afcribed to the work of fpecial grace upon the hearts of men. ^. E. D. • Lime-Jfreet Lef/, vol. ii. p. 242 — 245. Tillolf. Works, vol. ii. /), 80, 81. Limb. Theol. I. iv. c. xiv. § 4, 21. Brandt's Hijl. of the Ref. vol. ii. p. 75. "—Doddridge on Regen. Serm. vii. p. ii\ — '^ZZ' fortiti's Six Diferlations^ N". I .—r-IVarbur ton's Do5frine of Grace. "—FJi. Sermons, vol. ii. A'**. 5. prtef p. X04, 105 *. COROLLARY I. We may learn with M'hat dependence gofpel- i e c t. minifters fhould undertake their work, and to clxxvi, * In 1759, Dr. Thomas Edwards, of Coventry, publifticd a work entitled, " The Dodtrine of irrefiftible Grace proved to ♦' have no foundation in the Writings of the New Teltament." In treating upon this fubjeft the author purfues the plan which had been adopted by Clarke on the Trinity, Hoadley on the Sacrament, and Sykes on Redemption, of arranging every text of fcripture that was fuppofed to relate to the point in queftion. See, alfo, Mr. Ludlam's ^* Two Effays on Juftification, and the ♦• Ipfluenccs of the Holy Spirit." what 152 Corollaries from the DoBrine. Part VIIL what they fhould afcribe the fuc<;ers of it^ i Cor. iii.4. anions are excited ; but the great mo- tives addrefled to gratitude and love feem gene- rally if not always to operate upon the will more powerfully than any other, which many divines have Part VIII. Whether divine Grace be irrefijiible: 255 have therefore chofen to exprefs by the phrafe of dele^tatio vi5irix: compare Deut, xxx. 6. PJaL cxix. 16, 20, 32, 47, 48, 97, 103. VJal. xix. 10, II. jRow. vii. 22. I John iv. 18, 19. i. 527. § 53. Burn, Life of Roch, p. 43 — 51. Barclay's ApoL p, 148. — Burnet on Art. p. 120. Whitby Comment, vol, ii. p, 289, 290. ScoiigaVs Works, p. 6 — 10. — Seed's Serm, vol. i. p. 291. Ridley on the Spirit f p. 210. King's Origin of Evil, p. Ti* p, 376 — 380. fourth edition, SCHOLIUM 3, It enters into the definition oi fpecial grace y lect. that it is never on the whole finally rejected, fo clxxvu. as to fail of working faith in thofe who are the ^^-''^'"'^ happy objedls of it. But there is a great con- troverfy, whether thefe operations be in their own nature irrefijiible or not ; or in other words, whether it was poflible that thofe who in confe- ^ quence of it do believe, Ihould in thefe circum- fiances have continued in their infidelity, and finally have rejedled the gofpel. To prove that fpecial grace is irrefiftible, the following argu- ments have chiefly been infilled upon. I. That the fcripture reprefents men as by nature in a condition entirely helplefs; compare Eph, ii. I. Luke iw, 18. A5fs xw'i, 18. Rom. viii. 7. a. That the adlion of God in the converfion of a linner is defcribed in fuch terms, as plainly to fhew it is invincible y v. g. by raifing from the deady by giving a new hearty by writing the law of God in the foul y &c. Compare Prop. 139. gr. 5, 6. — But to both thefe arguments it is an- fwered, that thefe are figurative exprellions, which are not to be interpreted in the utmoft rigour; that they do indeed intimate a ftrong dif- 2^6 Whether divhe Grace he irrejijlihle. Part Villi' difinciination in men to faith and repentance, and' a powerful, but not therefore irrefiftible operation of God upon the mind : compare Rom. vi. 2. I 'John iii. 9. and other texts of the like import. 3. It is fiid, that if fpecial grace were not irrefiftiblc, then it would be uncertain whether any would believe or no, and confequently pof- fible that all which Chrift had done and fuffered in the work of redemption might have been done and fuffered in vain. — To this it is anfwered, that the event may be certain where it is not neceffary, or otherw ife there can be no founda»- tion for a certain foreknowledge of future con- tingencies, which thofe who maintain this doc- trine of irrefiltible grace do generally grant: this likewife will anfwer the arguments brought from thofe fcriptures, in which converfion to God is made the fubject of a divine proinije, Thofe who arc on the other (ide of the queftion aflo-.v, that in fome inlbmces divine operations on the mind may be irrefiftible, as in the cafe of St. Paul's converfion ; but they fay, that to maintain that it is thus in every inftance, is to deftroy the liberty of the mind in all thefe cafes, and confequently to leave no room for the exer- cifc of jufticc in conferring rewards and infiicl- ing punilhments ; not to fay, that the grace of God itfelf cannot be faid to qlJifl us, if there be no co-operation of our own with it. Compare Fhil. ii. T2, 13. Turret. Loc. XV. ii)ucejl.v\. § i — 21.——. Limb. Theol. I. iv. c. xiv. pr^sf. § 11, fcfc-. Collat. cum Jud. p. 83 — 85. — / Lime -fir. Leff. vol. li. p. 251 — 255.-— 'Tlllotf. Works, vol. ii. p. 371 — 374. — Barclay's Apol. Prop, v, vi. Saurin's Serm. vol. vii. A^°. xiii. p. 471 — 495. ■ Sharp's Sermons t voL'i'u. p. 287 — X98. Whitby's Commentary^ vol. ii. Appen- Part VIII. Whether common Grace be fiifficient. 257 Appendix t latter part of prop. ^d. Fojier's Serm. vol. ii. N°. 5. SCHOLIUM 4. It is alfo queftioncd, whether common grace be lect. ftifficient : and here it is to be obfcrved that the cLxxvm. queftion has fome ambiguity. If that grace alone is to be c'dWcd/ufficienty which is fuch, as to put it into a man's power immediately to believe, without any farther or higher influence on his mind, it feems that the Aifficiency of common grace cannot be proved ; but if that is fufficient, by which a man is enabled to take fome ffcps, on his taking which farther grace will be communicated, till at length, by a longer or fliorter train of convidions, fpecial grace is given, it is difficult to reconcile the denial of fuch a fufficiency of common grace, with the divine jufl ice in condemning men for their infi- delity, and the frequent declarations which God makes in fcripture, that he does not defire the death of a finner, Prov. i. 21 — 25. Ezek. xviii. 23. xxxiiii. II. Ifa. v. i, . 78 — 80. Tillotf. vol. ii. p. 374 — 376. Serm. 53. — Tut- retine. Locus xv. ^laji. 5. vol. ii. p» 591. Sharp's Serm, vol. iii. p. 281 —289. SCHOLIUM 7. The queflion, whether the work of regenera- tion and converfion be accomplifhed m an injianty is nearly akin to the former. It muft be acknow- ledged, there is fome one moment, in which there is the firft preponderancy of religious im- preflions and rcfolution, in the foul ; but if all that the Spirit docs to bring a man to real reli- gion, is called, (as with ibme latitude of expref- fion it may,) the work of his converting or rege- nerating grace, it is evidently a gradual thing ; and it would certainly have an ill influence upon S 2 prac- 26o belief of a divine Influence among Heathens. P. VIII. praiflical religion, to encourage men to expr'dl an inrtancancous miraculous change in tlieneglccl of proper means. IVitf. (Econ. Fued. /. iii. c. vi. § 8. Tilloif. I'ol. ii. p. 383 — j86. Serm. 55. SCHOLIUM 8. We nioft readily allow, that the rules by which God proceeds in difpcnfinghis fpecialgrace are to us unaccountable ; for it plainly appears, that it is not always given in proportion to the ufe that has been made of common grace, fincc many who have been the mod abandoned finners are in a very fud- A^w and furprizing manner brought to repentance, and faith, while others of a fairer charac^lcr go on in inipenitence and unbelief: compare i Cor. 'H'i. 9 — If. 1 Tim.'i. 14, 15, 16. Neverthclefs, it would be very unjuft to accufe God of par- tiality on that account, becaufe in his final judg- ment he will diilribute rewards and puniihments according to the charadlers of men, Rom. ii. 6. and dealing juflly by allj fo far as to inflid: no undeferved punifliments, he may certainly be allowed to difpenfe his favour, as he pleafes. Matt. XX. 13 — 15. and if we will not allow this, we fliall find invincible difficulties in the difpen- fations of nature as well as of grace, confidering the vail diiierencc which God i^s plcafed to make in the circumftanccs of various creatures, even where there has been no corrcfpondent difference in their previous charaderand behaviour. Le Blanc's T'htf. p. 753. § 8. p. 752. § 2. — Hozve's IVorks^ vol. ii. p. 27, 28. — Clarke's Poji. Serm. vol. i. N°. x. p. 235 —^39. 374— 37S, 380—385.^ O^.— - jLvans's Serinons, vol. i. A"**, i.— — . Fojier s Ditto. SCHOLIUM 9. Som.e of the Heathens feem to have had a no- tion of divine influences on the mind as neccflary to Part VIII. A Stale of Salvation defined. 26 r to make them wife and good, and have afcribcd their virtues as well as their intellcdual endow- ments to it; though others have fpoken in a very haughty manner upon this head. Seneca's Epij}. A'*. 73 lF:jik<, •vol. \\. WitJ. Mifc. vol. ii. Ex. 6. § 10. — Simplic. in Epicfet, ad fin. Maxim., T'yr. Diff. 22. apud Barrozv's IVorhi vol. iij. p. 331. — Xenoph. Cyrcp. /. viii. r. vii, § I. — Plato de Rrpub. /. vi. apiid JVhitby on Matt. vi. 13. Arrian in F.piet. I. iii. c. xxi. p. 30*1. — Tult. de Nat. Deor. /. ii. ad fin. — Hierocles ap. Lucas on Happinefs, vol. i. c. ii, §1. p. [12. p. 81, [eve nth edit. 'Minute Philof, vol, ii. p. 47. — Mfchines^ Max, T'yr'iMSy and Plat, apitd Cha pma^i' s Eufeb. vr)!. ii. p. 179. not. Dodd.r-n Regen. N*^, vii. p. 212 — 214. — /Ej'cbin, . Dial. I. pajf. — Apulcii Her?n. Trijme^ijl. ap. Op. vol.W. p. 309, 310. Price's DiJfertationSy p. 302 — 306. Note. DEFINITION LXXXVI. That is laid to be a state of salvation, in which if a perfon die, he would partake of the future fiilvacion and happinefs promifed in the gofpel. \ DEFINITION LXXXVII. The dodrine of the perseverance of saints, is that doctrine which alTerts, that all who have ever believed in Chrifl: according to Def. 82. or who have ever been in a ftate of falvation, are never fuffered fmally to perifli, but do either continue in that ftate to the end of their lives, or if they fall from it are again recovered to it. corollary I. A perfon may be faid to believe the docftrine of the perfeverance of the faints in this fenfc, S '< who 262 On the Do Brine of P erf ever ance. Part V 1 1 1. who believes their apoftacy to be in the nature of things poJibUy provided he believes it in fadt certain that they will not adlually apoftatizc. COROLLARY 2. ' A perfon may be faid to believe the dodlrine of perfeverance in this fenfc, who admits of a total apoftacy /or ^z limCy from which the perfon fo fallen away is afterwards recovered ; but whe- ther this belief be conliftent with fcripture or not ■will be afterwards enquired. Markii Medidlay or his Compendium^ ch, xxvii. § 2. — Titrretiney vol. ii. Locus XV. ^'£fl. 16. § 7, 8. PROPOSITION CXL. LECT. To enquire whether the do6lrine of the per- cLxxix, feverance of the faints, as ftated above, be or be ^-''"V"''^ not the fcripture docflrine. SOLUTION. Sect. I. For the negative y that it is not a fcripture doclrine, the following arguments are produced. Arg. I. There are various threatcnings de- nounced againfl thofe who do apoftatize, both under the Old Teflament and under the New, which the patrons of the dodrine of the perfe- verance of the Saints allow to have contained the fame covenant of grace, v. g. Ezek. iii. 20. xviii. 24. Hei>. vi. 4 — 8, 29. Pfal. cxxv. 3, 4, 5. To this it has been anfwcred, that fome of thefe texts do not fo much as /nppofe the falling away of a truly good man; and to all of them it is Hiid, they only Ihew what would be the confequence, if fuch fhould fall away, or at mofl: prove it in the nature of things poffihlcy but cannot prove that it ever in fad happens. Compare James ii. 10. Matt, xviii. 8, 9, 22. Luke xvii. 4. xvi. 26, 31. Limb. Tbeol. /. v, c. Ixxxi. § i— .6, 10 — 19. Tillotf Works y vol. ii. p. 490. 5 Serm. Part VIII. O/i the Dof/rinc of Ferje^'er'unce: 263. Serm, 67. —Ozven on Apojl. p. 2 — iq. — Maurice's Serm. A'°. i. Arg. II. It is foretold as a future event, that fome true Chriflians fliall fall away, Matt. xxiv. 12, 13. yjjn XV. 6. Matt. xiii. 20, 21. To the firji of fhcfe paflages it is anfwercd, that their love might be faid to wax coldy without totally ceafing ; or there might have been an outward zeal where there never was a true faith. — To the fecondy that pcrfons may be faid to he in Chrijiy only by an external profellion ; fee yohn XV. 2. compare Rora. viii. i. Gal. iii. 27.— As to Matt. xiii. 20, 11. it is replied, that this may refer to the joy with which fome may enter- tain the ojffcrs of pardon, who never attentively confidercd them, nor cordially acquiefced in the method in which that and the othtr blellings of the gofpel covenant were propofed. Limb. Thcol. ibid. § 5 — 9. Arg. III. It is urged, that many have in iixdi fallen away, as David and Solomoriy and thofc mentioned i Tim. i. 19, 20. 2 Tim. iv. 10. com- pare Fhil. iv. 3. Col. iv. 14. Philem. ver. 24. 2 Pet. ii. 18. To thofe inftanccs it is anfwered, 1. By fome, that with regard to David and Solomon^ there might be fome habits of grace remaining in their hearts, even when they were overborne by the remainders of corruption. 2. By others, that David and Solomon were recovered, and that Demas might poffibly be fo; and as to others, that there is no proof of their ever having been finccre Chriftians and truly good men, which is particularly applicable to Alexander znd Hymeneus.-'^As for i Tim, v. 12. "which fome add to the above-mentioned in- ftances, it is anfwered, that their Jirji faith might be a mere ineffeetual alfent; or that it may mean only their promife given to the church that they S 4 would 264 On the 'DoElrine of Perfeverance, Part VIII^ would continue widows, in order to attend to its fervice. Rohertjori's Clavis Bibl'ica, p. 86, 87. Jjmh. ibid. /. V. c. Ixxxii. § 5. Hammond on i Tim. v. 12. Jrg. IV. It is urged, that the dodrine of per- feverance fupcrfcdes the ufe of means, and ren- ders thofe exhortations and motives infignificanr, which are fo often to be found in fcripture, v.g. Luke xii. 5. Rom. xi. 20. i Cor. ix. 27. Heh. iii. 12. iv. I. Rev. ii. 10. iii. 11. 2 Tim,, ii. 12. To this it is replied, that thefe admonitions and exhortations have their ufe, being the means by which God continues his faints in their holy courfe, it being ftill true, that continued holi- nefs is abfolutely necelTary in order to their fal- vation, with Uhich the certainty of their falva- tion in that way is not by any means inconfiftent. Compare y/.7 J xxvii. 22 — 24, 31. Limb. Tbeol. I. v. c. Ixxxiii. § i — 10.— Saurin's Sermons, vol. ix. A", i. Third general Head. Arg. V. It is urged, that the dodlrine of per- feverance gives great encouragement to carnal fccurityand prefumptuous fin. Anf, I. We allow that it may be abufed, but that will not prove it to be falfe, though it is a reafon againlt admitting it to be true without clear evidence; but the free pardon of the greateft fins upon repentance and faith, though fo cer- tain a truth, is alfo liable to as fatal and obvious abufe. 1. None can afTure themfclves of their own perfeverance, (allowing the dodlrine in general to be true,) any farther than as they have an evi- dence that they are already true believers: to all therefore who are in any doubt with regard to the fmcerity of grace in their hearts, the argu- rnent taken from the fear of eternal condemnation and mifery mufl have its full weight. As Part VIII. On the Doclrlne of Pcrfeverance. 265 3. As for thofe who are true believers, and know thcmfelvcs ro be fuch, allowing the doc- trine of perfevcrance, they may neverthelefs receive great damage by (in. There is on this very principle fo much the more rcafon to believe that God will viik it, (as he remarkably did in the inOance of David,) with temporal afHidions; and the diminution of future glory in proportion to the degree in which fin prevails, will flill re- main as a conllderation of great moment with the moft excellent faints. 4. If the motive taken from the fear of ever- lafting mifery be weakened, that from love and gratitude, which is the molf powerful and acceptable principle of obedience, is greatly ftrengthened: fo that, upon the whole, this doc- trine is not likely to prove a fnare to a man, ex- cept when he is in fo ill a lituation of mind, that nothing but the fear of immediate damnation will reflrain him from the commiflion of (in ; and the probability of dying immediately upon the commilfion of fin, before there is room for renewed ads of faith and repentance, is fo fmall, that few pcrfons who do not believe pcrfeverance will be retrained from guilt merely by that fear. And to conclude, before a man can with any plaulible appearance draw an argument from this dodtrine to encourage himfelf to fin, he mufi: be Jure he is a believer: but how can he know it? if by a pretended revelation^ flrong proof mud be demanded ; for it will feem in theory very improbable that fuch a favour tliould be granted to a wretch difpofed fo vilely to abufe it : if by rational evidence ^ what paft impreilions which he may have felt can give a ftronger evidence of true piety, than arife to the contrary from fo deteftablc a difpolition as is now fuppofed to prevail ? So that, though on the whole it is pof- fible this dodrine may be abufed, the probabi- lity of fuch an abufe is lefs, and the abfurdity^f It 266 On the Doflrine of Perjeverance. Part VIIL it much .greater, than perfons on the other fide the queftion have feemed generally to apprehend. Limbonh^ ibid. § ii. Lime~jir. Left. vol. ii. p. 34J— 346. LECT. Sect. II. To enunnerate the principal argu- CLxxx. ments \\\ favour of the dodrine. And ^^-'^^^^^ I. It is argued from the promifes of perfevering grace, Jer. xxxii. 38 — 40. John iv. 14. vi, 39. X. 28. xi. 26. — To the Jir/i of thefe it is anfwercd, that the claufe on which the argument turns, may be tranflated, ** that they may not depart *' from me:" but it is replied, that the apoftle quotes this text, Heh. viii. 10.. in a manner not liable to this ambiguity. As to the other paf- fagcs, fome underftand them merely as a condi- tional promife, expreffing the fafety of believers while they adhere to Chrill: : but the relation of ajhepherd, profelTed in fome of them, intimates a care to prevent a feduclion of the flock, as well as to defend them from violence. To thefe texts fome add all thofe paflages, in which Chrifl: owns fuch a relation to his church, and exprelles fuch a care of it, as m.uft in fadl be a fecurity to every true member ; as when he calls himfclf its head, hulljand, Saviour, i5c. Limborcht ibid. I, v. c. Ixxxiv. § 3—5. •—Lime-Jir, Le^. vol, ii. p. 331 — i^ifi. Arg. II. The do6lrine is argued from the chearful hope and perfuafion which the apoftles often exprefs of their own perfevering, and that of their fellow faints, as will appear from con- fulting the following texts. Rom, viii. 35 — 39. 2 'Tim. iv. 8. — Anf. The apoftle only exprelTes his confidence, that none of thofe evils ihould hurt them, while they con- tinued fiedfaft to Chrift. But this is finking the fenfe very low : it could never have been ima- gined or fufpe(5led, that calamities alone fliould alienate the love of God from good men, efpe- ^ally when a regard to the caufe of God brought on Part VIII. On the DocJrine of Perfeverance,. 267 on thofe calamities ; but it was very important to affure them, that God would fo ftrengthen them under their trials, that they lliould be en- abled to bear them without final apoftacy. Limhorch^ ibid, § 10, ll. Phil. i. 6. — Anf. It expreffes what appeared probable rather than certain. It is replied, that, admitting the anfwer, it mult be granted that, the perfeverance of good men is at leafl: probable^ and the reafon iniinuated, which is God's liaving begun a good work in them, is applicable to all believers ; as the following" words intimate, that it is through the divine infpedion, and care to finifli his work, that they are fecured. I Pet. i. 4, 5 — Anf. The apoflle fpeaks of their having been kept hitherto^ but does not afiert that they fhally?/// be kept. But this does not fcem to amount to their being kept to Jal- v.ation, I Cor. i. 8, 9. — ObjeFl. This refers to the con- firming of the faints in a ftate of perpetual holi- nefs at the laft day. — Anf. It would not be fo proper to fay, they were then confirmed unto the end-, and there may be (as our verfion fuppofes) an ellipfis in the expreffion, q. d. *' He fliall con- firm you even to the end, that \g may be blame- Icfs/' &c. Whitby in Lor. — Beza in hoc ."-^Doddridge in hoc. who there refers for examples to Bos and Albertus. I 'Theff. V. 23, 24. The turn of phrafe here is fo much the fame with the laft text, that the fame objedion and the fame anfwer may eafily be applied ; as there is indeed a remarkable re- femblance between the two texts. Arg. III. Thofe palfages are pleaded, in which this doctrine is faid to be exprefsly afTerted, v. g, Rom. viii. 28 — 30. — Dr. IVhitby underflands the phrafe, who are called according to his purpofe, &i their being called to a profelTion of chriftianity» and 268 On the Do^lrine of Perfevevduce. Part VIII. and by being glorified^ their receiving the Spirit of God, when by a very coniiderable glory was conferred upon them : compare i Pet. iv. 4. But it is certain this is a very uncommon fenfc of the word ; to which we may add, that //;.? called are fpoken of as lovers of God; not to infifl: upon that part of the argument, which is taken from the mention of God's purpofe and predejlijia^ tion concerning them. Aiatt. xxiv. 24. — Anf. Ej ^wocrov only implies the exceeding difficulty^ not impofTibility of the cafe. Limb. Theol, I. v. c. Ixxxiv. § 8. I John iii. 9. Obje£l, It is only, q. d. an allow- ed courfe of fm is inconfiflent with true chrif- tianity. Anf Such an explication will by no means fuit the phrafe of the feed abiding in fuch, (com- pare I Pet. \. 23. j even though it fiiould be granted that abiding fignifies no more than is in them. Limborcb, ibid. § 12, i;^. Matt. vii. 25. — It is anfvvered, that by jlorn/s and teinpcjls are to be underrtood perfecution, or the final trial all arc to expedt from God ; and in either fcnfe the meaning will only be, that he who does the will of Chrift fliall have a fecure foundation of hope and confidence under this trial. Co mi pa re Pr(9'u. iv. 18. Job xvW. <). Pfal. xcii. 12 — 15. Ifa. xl. 31. to which texts nothing can be anfwered, but that they exprefs cither the happinefs of good men, or what is generally their chara Baxt. of Per/ever. pajf. IVitf. (Ecoti, Red, I. iii. c. xiii. A^. Syn. Dordt, part ii. p. 403, ^c. COROL L A Px Y. There is on the whole reafon to believe, that the doclrine oi per/everance, as f^ated and limited :tbove, is indeed the fcripture docT:rinc. SCHQ- a-yo On the DoBrine of Perjeverance. Part VIII. SCHOLIUM I. LEC T. Mod of thofe who believe that the faints fliall CLxxxi.not j6"i/rt//}' fall away, fo as adlually to ^ even for a time ; and confequently allow that Davidy under his greateil: guilt, was ftill in a flare of favour and acceptance with God, as hav- ing a fecret principle of fpiritual life, though at that time overborne by the prevalency of fin. The chief ftrefs of the ajcr^nient lies on Heh. vi. 4, i^c. and it is urged, that if this text be allowed to fpeak of thofe who fall fliort of real piety, as the patterns of perfeverance generally fuppofe, yet in pronouncing their recovery impoflible, it mult much more firongly conclude againfl: the recovery of a true faint, if he ihould fall aw'ay. But we anfwer, if it be allowed, (as perhaps there may be rcafon to allow it] that l\\Q. falling aivay, here fpoken of, is fuch a total apoftacy from chriftiaivity, as implies the fin againit the Holy Ghoft, then it will follow, that whatever argu- ment there is to prove iinal perfeverance, will prove that true believers ihall not be fuffered to ?all into that fin ; and if it be fuppofed only to exprefs inferior degrees of apoftacy, then it muft be granted that aVumlov only fignifies extremely dijjicult ; and fo on either fuppofition, no cer- tain conclufion can be drawn Irom this palTage. Compare Heb. x. 26 — 29. iVitfi (V.con. Fa'd. I. iii. r. xiii. § 10, 11, 26. LimC'jlr. Lccf, vol. ii. p. 297— 299- , r To this It has been added by fome, that if feveral of the texts urged above have any weight to prove perfeverance at all, it muft be a total as well as final perfeverance : compare particu- larly I John ii. 19. iii. 9. i Pet. i. 4, 5. Limb, Theol. L v. c. Ixxxv. § 4, 5.— — ILiUs's Gold. Rem. p. 129 — 133. S C H O- Part VIII. On the Do&r'me of Perfeverance. 2,71 SCHOLIUM 2. Perfeverance is owing to the continued in- fluence of the Spirit of God upon the hearts of true believers, Vid. Prop. 139. gr. 7, 8. and this feems to be the foundation of that metaphor, by which the Spirit is faid to divell in thejn^ and they are defcribed as his temple^ Rom. viii. 9. 1 Cor. iii. 16. vi. 19. Eph. ii. 22. John vii. 37 —39- Hozve's Ltv. 'Temple y apud Op. vol. \. p. 215. vol. ii. ch. 10. ^.369 — 371. o^avo edit. Lime-ftr. Le5l. vol. ii, p» 336, SCHOLIUM 3 . The preceding fcholium may ferve to explain the foundation of that metaphor, by which Chrift is reprefented as xk\thead of the churchy which to- gether with him makes up one myfiical body. For his created nature being thus inhabited by the Holy Ghoft, and the influences of that Spirit being communicated from him to believers, to animate them to the fame great end of cultivat- ing holinefs and glorifying God, it is evident that fuch an allegory as we have mentioned above is jufl: and beautiful ; lince the feveral parts of the human body arc adluated by the flime mind, and have fenfation and miotion communicated to them by virtue of their union with the head. Compare J^hn i. 16. xvii. 21. xv. 5. i Cor. vi, 17. xii. 12, 13. Eph. iv. ic, 16. CoL ii. 19. Wilf. ubi pp. § 25. Lime-Jir, Le^, voL ii. p. 331, ^c. SCHOLIUM 4. I'Tom thofe texts, in which God engages to Caufe all things to operate for the good of his people, fuch as Rom. viii. 28. v. 3. i Cor. iii. 21, 22. many have inferred, that God will order all events in fuch a manner, that the good of every 1272 On the Doflrifie of Perfeverance. Part VIII. every particular believer fhall in fad: be advanced and promoted thereby ; and feme have carried this fo far as to fay, that even Jin itfelf fhall be for the believer's advantage ; though fome have contradicted themfclves again, by adding, that to have ref.fied the temptation would have been much more fo. But it feems that the defign of thofe texts will be fufficiently anfwered, if we allow that God's difpenfations are fo adjuftcd, that good men, if they are not wanting to them- fclves, may receive fome good from all, and pro- bably in general do fo. 'Turret, 'jol. ii, Loc. xv. ^icfji* xvi. § 14. iS. SCHOLIUM 5. It feems from fome of the texts enumerated. Prop. 133. gr. 1. that none have made fuch a j^rogrefs m piety, as to be entirely free from the R-nuiinders of in-dwelling fin, and Rom. vii. 14, ifc. is often urged as a confirmation of this doc- trine. It is anfwered, that the feventh chapter to the Romans defcribcs the ftate of an iinregene- rate man. The arguments on both (ides may be fecn in the commentators : but on the whole, it feems moft probable, that the context there de- Icribcs the Hate of 2i good man under the imper- fection of the Mofaic difpenfation, and therefore is not fo much to the purpofe of the prefcnc qucllion as fome fuppofe. It is certain St. Paul fomctimes fpcaks in the jirfi perfon, when he means to rcprefent the circumftanccs and fenti- hients of avotbcr^ {Rom. iii. 7, 8. i Cor. iv. 4 — 6.) and perhaps upon the whole, the true key to this much controverted palfage may be this : St. Paul in It reprcfcnts a man as ignorant of the lav,', and then infcnliblc of fin, but afterwards becoming acquainted with it, and then thrown into a kiiid of dcfpair, by the fcntciyce of death vluch it denounces, on account of fins he is now con- Part VIII. On the Do^rine of PerfefHoJu ^ry^ confcious of having committed : he then farther Ihcws, that even where there is fo good a difpo- iition, as even to delight in the iazv, yet the mo- tives are too weak to maintain that uniform tenor of obedience, which a good man greatly dcfires, and which the gofpel by its fiipcrior motives and grace does in facl: produce. Taylor on the Romans, Paraphraf'-\ p. i86 — 189. Notes, p. 311 — 313. Dod-^ dridge's Export or, on Rom. vii. 14, vol. iv. I John iii. 9. if it prove the pcrfe- are mofb frequent, where perfons natu- ral faculties are weak ; or that if they are im- parted to perfons of higher genius and Wronger reafon, it is generally when under the preffure of fome uncommon calamity, or when called out tO' any fervice which requires an extraordinary Ihare of courage and r^folution. From> confidering thefe things, it appears, that all', efpecially chriftian w/;z//?- 46, (dc. — —Tiilotf. Serm. vol. i. 7V°. xvii, - p(7jf. — Saurin's Serm. vol* i. N'^. vi, vii. — Limb. Theol. I. v. c. iv. § 24 — 27. ^—Baxt. Works t vol. ii. />, 299 — 305, ^^354.^- T 4 SCHO^ 2.8o Concerning the-unpardonahle Sin. Part VIH. SCHOLIUM I . Many have defined this fin to be a malicious oppofilion to knoivn truth ^ or as others have ex- prelfed it, to truth as truth: but it may be doubted whether the human nnind be capable of the latter^ nor does the: former enter into the ac- count of this fin as given in fcripture ; nor can we imagine that every wilful oppofition to truth .is abfolutely unpardonable, fince every known and deliberate fin feems to carry in it this guilt, 1 John i. 6. John iii. 20. SCHOLIUM 2. The rcafon why this fin is declared unpardon- able, feems to be, that perfons who commit it out themfelves off from the very poflibility of being convinced by other arguments for the truth of chrifi:ianity, and can never be brought to con- viction, without fuch a miraculous infiucnce of God upon the foul, as in righteous judgment he fees fit univerfally to deny to all fuch. SCHOLIUM 3. Thofe celebrated texts Heb. vi. 4 — 6. x. 29. refer to an apofi:acy from chrifiianity, and fuch an impiotis contempt of Chrift and his gofpel, as one can hardly imagine any one in the primitive ages could be guilty of, who did not afcribe the miracles wrought in confirmation of it to fome evil fpirit ; and this indeed feems intimated in the phrafe of crucifying Chrijl afrejb, and Judging his Mood an unholy things which they mull furely do, who efieem him a viagicianj andconfequently by \\\ejezvi/b law worthy of death: and therefore thefe texts may perhaps be confidered as refer- ring to the fame purpofe with thofe in the pro- polition. Maurice in Loc. SCHOLIUM 4, It is faid, that according to the account of the unpardonable fin given above, Paul vnu^ hav^ com- Part VIII. Concerning the unpardonable Sin, 281 committed it, who could not with any confifl- ency have oppofed the chriftian caufe, imlefs he believed the miracles wrought in conhrraation of it to have been of an infernal original. To tljis it is anfwered, 1. That polnbly, not being an eye-witnefs to any of them (which we are not fure that he was,) he might make a fliift, with a great deal of arti- lice and prejudice, to dilbelieve the fad:s. Or, 2, That if he believed they were miraculoi;s, he might think, (as Bifliop Fleetzvood plainly did,) that miracles wrought in the caufe of fall- hood, might be wrought by God, and not the devil, and might exped: that, as in the cafe of the Egyptian magicians, God would at length vilibly interpofe to overbear them, and turn the balance on the contrary fidej and that text Dent. xiii. 3. might be fo interpreted by him as to favour this hypothefis: or poflibly he might have rccourfe to fome foolifh hypothefis of the in- fluence of the ftars, and power of imagination, a fecret charm in the name of God, or the like, which we know fome Jews have acquiefced in, when they could not difpute the fads of Chrift's miracles : Vid. Prop. 99. gr. 8. This is fome- thing iHuftrated by the account vvhich Jofephus gives of Solomon'^ fkill in difpoirefllng Demons, and the traditional art which he left behind him,, of which fee below. Fleetzvood on Miracles, p. 42, 43. — JVorks, p. 132.-^ Jofephus's Antiq. book viii, ch. ii. § 5. SCHOLIUM 5. Though perhaps this fin cannot be committed now, at leaft by any who continue to retain an external profeflion, yet it is of great importance that the ftri'fteft care be taken to keep at the remoteft diftance from all the appearances of it ; and perhaps it was cxprclfcd the more obfcurely in -2 82 1'he Doarine of Tridepnaiionfiated, Pa r t VIII. in fcripture, on purpofe to promote fach a cau- tion. But in dealing with thofe dejeftcd fouls, uho fear they have cominitted it, it is generally the faffft way to alfure them, that fuch a tender concern leiT they fliould have been guilty of its implies fuch a reverence for Chrifl: and the gof- pel, and fuch remaining operations of the Spirit on their hearts, as plainly proves they have not. Baxt, Works, vol. ii. p. 30 — 37. ^.— — • Reafons of Relig. part i. cb. 10, SCHOLIUM 6. Dr. If-'a'erland feems to intimate a doubt, whe- ther the fm ni queilion be abfolutely unpardon- able, pleading that uhvocrov lignifics only exceed- ingly diffLCiilt \ and this if granted might afford another folution for the difficulty darted in the fourth fcholium : but it feems the texts in the firfl: ftep are too determinate to admit of thefe foftenings. Waterland's Serm, vol. ii. N"", ix. p. 177 -183. DEFINITION LXXXVIII. LECT. Thofe are fiid to be predestinated to life, cLxxxiv. whom God did from all eternity intend adlually ^"•^^^^"^^^■^ to make partakers of the gofpel falvation in a future flate : and thofe are faid to be predes- tinated TO DEATH, whom God did from all eternity purpofe finally to condemn. COROL LAR Y. It follows from this definition, that if, (as many grant) an event may be allowed contin^enty though it will certainly in fadl happen ; divine prcdeftination, as ftated above, does not imply the necefjary faivation or condemnation of any, SCHOLIUM. It may perhaps be queftioned whether this be the fcriptural fcnfe of the word; but confidering that Part VIII. On the Do^rine of Predejlination, 283 that the ruin of finners is in fcripture charged not upon the ncceifitating a(5l of God, but the abufe of their own liberty, (Vid. Prop. 139. Schol. 4.) it is neceflary, in order to make fcrip- ture conliflent with itfclf, as we fhall afterwards fee, to fuppofe that this is the precife fenfe in which the word is to be taken. PROPOSITION CXLII. All thofe who do finally partake of eternal life by the gofpel, were from all eternity predejlinated unto it. DEMONSTRATION. Prop. 35-1 f. God from all eternity did fore- know all events, and confequently the falvation of every particular perfon who is or fhall finally ^be faved. i.|2. God from all eternity willed the falvation of thofe who are finally faved, in the circum- llances in which he favv they would then be : for it is by his acft they muft be made finally happy, and whatever determines him to will their hap- pinefs in the moment when it is accomplifhed, muft on the fame principles have determined his volitions, upon a full view of the cafe, even from all eternity. I, 2.I3. The light of nature afTures us, that all thofe who are finally happy were predeftinated by God to eternal life. 4. T\\t fcripture frequently alTcrts the dodtrinc laid down in the proportion : Vid. Matt. xxv. 34. R0711. viii. 29, 30. Eph. i. 3 — 6. 11. 2 Tim, i. 9. 2 Thejf. ii. 13. i Pet. i. i, 2. John vi. 37. xvii. 2, 9, 10, 24. Rev. xiii. 8. compared with xvii. 8. 3, 4.I5. Valet propofitio. Burnet on Art. xvii. 'paff. — JVhitby in Loc. Cit.-^Saur. Serm, vol. i. p, 202 — 218. '^Archbijhnp King on Predrfi, § '^'^ — 36. 5j84 On the Doclrine of Predejlination. Part Vlllr "--Ac mint ofHoIIandi p, 1 89. ^Lim^" jirect Le^. z-oL i. p, 162—205. COROLLA R Y I. It evidently appears from henc, that they who reprefent the eleCiion and predcltinatioii fpokcn of in fcripturej as relative only to nations, and not to particular perfons, are greatly mif- takcn : fevcral of thefe fcriptures lie diredly againfl fuch a notion, particularly thofe in the epiftic to Timothy^ and the Revelations': and what- ever arguments could be brought to prove that God had a refpcct to nations as fuch, or indeed * that he before the foundation of the world fore- favv any thing concerning the idolatrous Gentile^ under that chara6ler, would certainly prove on the like principles a regard to particular per- fons ; fince we cannot fuppofe the views of God to be merely general and mdcterminate *. * In fupport of the different fide of the queftion, reference may be made to Locke, Taylor, Hammond, Le Clerc, and various other commentators. — One of the moft ftrenuous de- fenders of the Calviniftical doif^rine of predeftination, both upon philofophical and chriidan principles, is Mr. Jonathan Edwards, in his Enquiry into the Freedom of the Will, and his Hiftory of the Work of Redemption. Mr. Toplady, in his *♦ Dodrine ** of abfoiute Predeftination ftated and afferted," in his Letter to John Wefley, in his " More Work for Mr. John Wefley," and in his «* Scheme of Chriitian and Philofophical Neceflity,'* maintains the fame fentiments which are contended for by Mr. Edwards. Sir Richard Hill, in his Review of Mr. Welley'g Doftrines, in his " Logica Welleienfis," and in his Striftures on INIr. Fletcher, is another Defender of Calvinifm. — Mr. Wclley, in his " Predeftination calmly confidered," and in t3ther parts of his writings, vindicates the Arminian tenets. Ihis, too, is the cafe with his great friend and Advocate, Mr. I'letcher, in Iiis Checks to Antinomianifm, and in feveral addi- tional publications. — There is a traft by Dr. Towers, written with a fimilar purpofe, which is entitled, " A Review of the " Genuine Dodrines of Chriftianity; comprehending Remarks " on feveral principal Calviniftical Doftrines; and fome Ob- f fervations on the Ufe of Reafon in Religion, on Human •« Nature, and on Free Agency." See aifo Dr. Jortin's " Six " Diffcrtations," N". i. ii. C 0 R O L- Part VIII. On the t)o5lrine of Predeflinaimt, 285 COROLLARY 2, If the reafoning of Pro/). 139 fc? 140 relating to the fpecial influences of divine grace, and to the perfeverancc of the faints, be admitted, it will follow, on the fame principles with thofe in, the propofition, that all thofe who arc predefti- nated to life, arc alfo predeftinated to receive fpecial grace, and to perfevere in a holy courfe; and on the other hand, that all thofe who are pre- deftinated to holinefs, are alfo predeftinated to perfcverance and life. COROLLARY 3. Hence it will farther appear, that the rcafon of God's predeftinating fome to everlafting life, was not fetched from a forefight of their faith and obedience, confidered as independent upon any communication of grace from him, but thac it is to be referred into his fovereign mercy and free grace ; which is alfo the language of many other fcriptures. Tit, iii. 4, 5. Eph. ii. 8, 9. COROLLARY 4. It farther appears, that if any reprefent divine predeftination, as a determination to fave fuch and fuch perfons, let their temper, charadler, and behaviour be what it will : and on the other hand, aflert a correfponding purpofe of making fuch and fuch finally miferable, without any regard at all to their temper and behaviour, they greatly mifreprcfent the fcripture doclrine on this head : but this is by no means the Cahinif- tical fcheme, which always teaches that the means are decreed as well as the end, and that God pur- pofes to fave none but fuch as by his grace he ihall prepare for falvation by fanctification : and it is very remarkable, that though this dodlrine of predeftination is exprefsly afferted and often referred to in fcripture, (which fliews that the apoftles efteemed it of conliderable importance,) yet 286 ^'^ ^^^^ Docirine of Predefiination. Part VIII, yet the procefs of the final judgment is defcribed as turning, not upon the fecret decrees of God, but upon the KCticns and characiers of men. SCHOLIUM I. On the fame principles, thofe who finally perijhy may be faid to have been prede/tinated to death : compare Prov, xvi. 4. John x. 26. Rom. ix. 17. I Pet. ii. 8. Jude 4. On the whole, comparing one part of fcripture with the other, there feems to be this remarkable difference be- tween the predeftination to life and to death, that in the former cafe, God determines by the in- fluence of his grace to work fuch a change in the hearts of his eledl, as that their falvation fhould on the whole be afcribcd to him, and not unto themfelves : "u hereas he determines to bring others into fuch circumftances, that though their ruin fliould in fadt happen, yet they themfelves fhould be the authors of it, and the blame lie as entirely upon themfelves, as if it had not been fo much as foreknown. Vid. Rom. ix. 22, 23. Matt. XXV. 34, 41. SCHOLIUM 2. The Remonjirants generally believed that God's clcd:ini2^ fome to everlafling life, was only a pur- pofe o^ making believers finally happy, and of giving all to whom the gofpel came fufficient means of faith ; and that predeftination to death was only a purpofe of making all unbelievers finally miferable; that God did not purpofe the happinefs of one more than another, and that neither of thefe predeftinations could properly be faid to be perfonaly wherein their notion evi- dently differed from that ffated above. It is indeed anfwcred, that this predeftination of all believers in general, implies a predeftination of every particular believer, on condition of his faith J and on the principles of the propofition and.. Part VIIL On the Do&rine of Predejlination, 287 and fchoHum, it may be allowed, that none are chofen but on this condition, provided we far- ther add, that every particular perfon who does believe was chofen freely by divine grace to receive thofe alliftances, which God faw would in facfl prevail to bring him to faith, and fo by confequence to falvation. Limborch's Theol. L iv. c, i, § 3—14. , SCHOLIUM 3. The chief objed ion againft this docftrinc is, that it tends to\ make thofe who believe them- felves predefcinated to life carelefs, and to make others dcfperate. It is replied, that as thofe only are in fcripture faid to be predeflinatcd to life, who are alfo chofen to be faints, there can be no reafon for any who do not ^a\^ a prevail- ing principle of holinefs in their hearts, to con- clude they are in that number; and on the whole, this objedlion nearly coincides with that againft perfeverance more largely confidered, l^rop. 140. \ r. gr, 5. and if perfons will venture to argue themf^lves into negligence in matters of ever- lafting importance, from principles, on which (though they are equally applicable to them) they will not negledl their lives on their fecular bufinefs, it is pcrvcrfenefs, for which they are juflly refponiible before God. As to the fccond part of the o!)jec:T:ion, if it be granted, that /i^^- cient adillances are given to all^ none will have reafon to defpair, nor will any have an excufe to plead before God, in confequence of his fecret purpofes, which will not be made a rule of his iinal judgment. If it be faid, that neverthelefs thofe who are not predeftinated to life are left under a ncceflity of perifliing, and an impoflibi- lity of falvation; it mult be owned, that it is difficult to fay, how the doclrine, as explained by fome, can be freed from this objection ; but this fiSS '7 he Covenant of Redemption defined. Part VIII. this confequence does not neceflarily follow from it, as we have Hated it above. Berry-ftreet Left. vol. i. p. 241 — 244. - Note. Edit. I. Ser?n. xi. 2d Edit. p. 212 — 216. JVatts's Ruin and Recov, ^lefi. xiii. p. 278 — 291. Edit. 2d,—* Works ^ vol. vi. p. 291—296, SCHOLIUM 4. The Siipralapfarian and Suhlapfarian fchemes agree in alTerting the dodrine of predellination, but with this difference, that the /orw^^r fuppofes, that God intended to glorify his juftice in the condemnation of fome, as well as his mercy in the falvation of others ; and for that purpofe decreed that Adam (hould necelfarily fall, and by that fall bring himfelf and all his offspring into a ftate of everlafting condemnation : the latter fcheme fuppofes, that the decree of predeflina- tion regards man as fallen, by an abufe of that freedom which Adam had, into a Ifate, in which all were to be left to necelTary and unavoidable ruin, who were not exempted from it by predef- tination. The chief difficulties vt'hich may be urged againft the former, do iikewife attend the latter ; but the fcheme ftated in the propolition docs properly agree with neither. Le Blanc's Thefes, p. 132 — 158. DEFINITION LXXXIX. LECT. Tht mutual Jiipulat ion httw^zn C\\n?i ^w'A the XXXV. p^j-j-jgj.^ relating to the redemption of linners by him, previoufly to any ad: on Chrift's part under the character of M(?i/W(?r,has generally been called by divir-C'S the Covenant of redemption*. * The Hutchinfonian divines infift much on the covenant of redemption, as entered into by the three perfons of the Trinity. See thcfe divines in general, and particularly Duncan Forbes's Thoughts concerning Religion, the Abftrad of Hutchinfon's Works, gnd Calafio's Concordance, by Romaine. SCHO- CL Part VI n. On the Covenani of RedemptioHi 2S9 SCHOLIUM. That there was fuch a covenant, either tacit or exprefs, we may alTu redly conclude, confi- dering the importance of the work undertaken by Ciirifl:, and the expenfive rate at which it was to beaccomplifhed: and the fcriptures after- wards to be produced, relating to ihc particulars of this covenant, will confequently prove the exijlence of it in the general : as indeed all thofe prophecies, which relate to what was to be done by the Meifiah on the one hand, and what bene- fits and rewards were to be conferred upon him and his people on the other, may properly be confidered as intimations of fuch a covenant, fuppofing (what has been already proved) the exiftence of Chrift as a diJliuSi per/on from the Father, in the philojophical fenfe of the word, and his interpofition in the fuggeftion and pro- mulgation of thofe prophecies, i Pel. i. 11. compare John xvii. 1 — 5, 14. vi. 37. Tit, \. ie 2 Tim. i. 9. Rev. xiii. 8. Pfal. Ixxxix. 19, ^c, PROPOSITION CXLIII. To enquire into the tenour of the Covenant of redemption. SOLUTION and demonstration. I. By this covenant, Chriff undertook to be- come incarnate, to dwell a certain time upon earth, fubje-fl not only to the law of human na« ture, but Tikewife to that of the Jezvijh difpen- fation; direcfting the whole of his condud:, while he fhould continue here, in fuch a manner as mofl: effccflually to promote the honour of his Father and the falvation of his people : that at length he would voluntarily deliver himfelf to fufferings and death, and remain for a time in the grave ; and alfo, that after his refurrec- tion and afcenfion into heaven, he would employ his renewed life and extenfive authority in the V^oL. II. U media- 2)0 Oft the Covenant of Redemption. Part VIII. mediatorial kingdom to the fame great purpofes, which engaged him to become incarnate. See Pfal. xl. 6 — 9. Heb. x. 5 — 10. I/a. Ixi. i — 3. Lukeiv. 18, &c. Ifa. i. 5, 6. Peirce on Heb. x. 5. Note r. — Jennings's JewiJIj AntiqiiitieSy vol. ii. p. 291, 292. 2. God the Father on the other hand ftipulated, that he would by his miraculous power pro- duce Chrift's human body in the womb of the virgin, that he would llrengthen him by the gifts and graces of his Holy Spirit for the extra- ordinary work before him, that he would raife him from the dead, and fet him at his right- hand, giving him an univerfal command over the whole created world, as the judge of which he fiiould at length appear; in the mean time, that he would fend forth the influences of his Spirit to confirm his dodlrine, fo that hereby it fhould be eftablifhed even among the Gentile nations ; and that, belides all the advantages which others might receive, they who were predeftinated to life, and were in a peculiar manner given to him, lliould in fadl be regenerated by divine grace, and (trengthened even to the end, and after death Ihould be made completely happy in their whole perfons in his heavenly kingdom for ever. See (belides the fcriptures quoted Def. 89. Schol.) IJa. vii. 14. xi. 2, i3c. lii. 13 — 15. liii. 10 — 12, Iv. 4, 5. xlix. I — 12. compared with Luke ii. 32. 2 Cor. vi. 2. and Rev. vii. 16, 17. PJal, ii. 7—9. ex. I. Mich. v. 4. Luke xxii. 29. John V. 22 — -29. Ueb. xii. 2. Berry-Street Leff, vol. i. p. 232 — 241. — r IVitf. OELcon. Fa^d. I. ii. c. li, iii. — r-r Rymcr of Rev. Rel. part i. c. iii. p. 37 — 62. Flavel's Fount, of Life, Serm. Vn.-^-^Harris' s Obferv. p. 184—^186. — Burnet onRedempt. p» 11 — 15. CORQL* P A R T VI T I. Whether Chrift died for all Men. 20 1 COROLLARY. As we before obferved, Def. 89. SchoJ. that the reality of this covenant would follow from the diftind: perfonal cxiftenccof Chrift, and his inters polition in the prophecies, fo on the other hand, from thofe fcriptures here enunnerated, whiclii more directly prove that covenant, we may draw another argument for the pre-exiftence of Chrift, as a diftindl philofophical perfon from the Fa-r ther, diftin(5l from and independent upon thofe arguments urged Pro/>. 126. Burnet on Redempt, p. 25 — '^'^^ SCHOLI U M I. This may feem a proper place to enquire into the extent of redemption, or that celebrated quef- tion, for zvhom Chrifi died: but all that is impor- tant on that head has been faid under the pre- ceding propofuions, Prop. 139, 140, 142. If thofe relating to predeftination and fpeeial grace be allowed, as alfo thofe concerning the divine prefcience and decrees in general, then it evi- dently follows, there was a fenfe, in which Chrift might be faid to die for all \ as all men partake of fomc benefit by his death, and fuch provifion is made for their falvation, as lays the blame of their ruin, if they mifcarry, entirely upon them- felves : but it was in a very peculiar and much nobler fenfe, that he died for the elect, intending evidently to fecure for them, and only for them, the everlafting bleffings of his gofpel : and it feems, that the fcripture ufes fuch a latitude and variety in the {q\\(q. of the phrafe ; otherwife it will be very difficult to make one part of it agree with another : compare on the one hand, the texts quoted, Prop. 136. Cor. 3. and on the other, John X. 15, 16, 26. xvii. 2, 9, 16. SCHOLIUM 1. It is objedted, that if Chrift did in any fenfe die for all^ then forafmuch as all are not favcd, U 3 the 392 Whether Chriji died for all Men, Part VIII* the purpofes of Chrift's death are in many, and probably in mofl: inftances, truftrated. Anf, Were we to fay, that the only end of Chrill's death was, that all men might adlually obtain eternal life, the objection might bejuft: but it may be faid, the purpofes of Chrifl's death are various^ and the ultimate end of it was, to glorify God in the a6lual falvation of all believ- ers, and the giving others fuch advantages, as fhould filence them, and juftify God in their condemnation and punifliment, for wilfully re- jecting his mercy. It plainly appears in fad:, that this matter can be carried no farther; for the hypothelis of the adiual falvation of all at laft, is fo contrary to fcripture as to be entirely infup- portable, as we fhall Ihew in the progrefs of this work: (Vid. Prop. 163. SchoL 3.) and indeed, the granting this great abfurdity would not thoroughly relieve us from the difficulty here mentioned ; for the coming of Chrift into our world is reprefented as in profecution of a defign, to prevent the condemnation of men, not to refcue and to recover them from the final fen- tence of the judgment day, i Thejf. i. lo. John iii. 16 — 18. V. 24. SCHOLIUM 3. It is urged, that inftead of magnifying it rather afperfes the divine goodnefs, to fay, that he ap- pointed Chrift to bring thofe into a falvable ftate whom he certainly knew would never be faved ; fince this, inftead of being any favour to them, lays a foundation for tormenting reflections at laft. It is anfwered, that on thefe principles it is unkindnefs in God to beftow any advantages of genius or circumftances, which he knew men would through their own wilful folly abufe to their detriment: but God is to be confidered as dealing with rational creatures in a way fuitablc to their rational nature; and if they will tura the Part VIII. Of eternal Jujlification, 293 the gifts of his providence or grace to their own difadvantage, they only arc rcfponliblc for it ; nor will they find either their refuge or connfort in an ungrateful denial of the reality or import- ance of the mercies they abufe. Lime-jlr. LeH. vol i. p. 395, 396, 400, 403, 446, 454 — 462. Baxt. End of Conirov. c. xi, xii. § 5. — JVitf, CEcon, Feed. I. ii. c. ix. SCHOLIUM 4. There is perhaps a reference to this covcn'ant of redemption in Heb. vii. 22. and Chrift is com- monly faid to have been the furety of the ele(5l, as he undertook for them that they fliould through the influences of divine grace, be in fact brought to faith and falvation : compare 2 Cor, i. 20. hence fome have inferred, that they were adually jujtified from eternity ^ and confcquently are in a juftificd flate, even while they are going on in a courfe of unrepented fm : but this feems mort: diredlly contrary to the whole tenor of fcripture ; and it is certain, that on the fame principles on which they may be faid to bejuftified, they may alfo be faid to be glorified from eternity. If the expreflion be intended to fignify no more, than that God purpofed to juftify them, it is not de- nied ; but it is a moft improper way of fpeaking, and the arguments drawn from thence in favour of any kind of licentioufnefs are utterly incon- clufive. fVilliams's Gofp, 'Truth, c, i. ■ IVorks, vol. iii *. SCHOLI U M 5. Some have thought that the whole human race would have been deftroyed by the death of Adam, * Recent divines, who have gone to the height of fupralap. farian Calvinifm, are Mr. Brine and Dr. Gill, U 3 imme* io^ Ojtt'he Inter cf [[ton of Chriji. Part VIII. irYimcdiately on his firft tranfgreffion, if God had not purpofed by Chrifl to bring them into fuch a ftate, as flsouid make neceffary provifion for their deliverance from thofe evils, to which they were fubjedled by his fin, Rom. v. 12 — 21. PROPOSITION CXLIV. L E c T. To lay down the fcripture dodtrine relating to cLxxxvi. the interceffion of Chrifl". SOLUTION and demonstration. 1. Chrift is exprefsly faid in many places of ]R:ripture to intercede^ i. e. to plead with God in ifavour of his people, Rom, viii. 34. Heb. vii. 25. \ John ii. I, 2. The appearance of the high-prieft among i\\t JezvSy in the prefence of God, on the day of atonement, when he prefented before him the blood of the fin-offering, is at large referred to by St. Pauly as illufhating the interce0ion of Chrift, HeL'ix. 11 — 14, 22 — 26. x. 19 — 21. 3. The appearance of Chrift in his Father's prefence, in that body wherein he fufFered on the crofs, though with fuch alterations as are fuited to the heavenly ftate, may be conlidered as a 'virtual interceflion, as the appearance of the high-prieft on the day of atonement, referred to above, feems to have been ; for we find no form of words prefcribed on this occafion, as there are upon fome others, where they might feem lefs neceftary confidering the manner in which the mind would be over-awed in circumftances of fuch unparalleled folemnity : Vid. Lev. xvi. ^^ 4. Neverthelefs, it does not fecm proper to take upon us pofitively to affcrt, that our Lord does nt\QY verbally intercede for his people; that being a point which fcripture does not appear ro have abfolutely determined either way. 5. How- Part VIII. On the Inter ccjfion ofChrift. 29^ 5. However it be that our Lord expreffes his fixed and determined defireand demand in favour of his people, we may aiTure ourfelves, that on the one hand, it is in a manner confiftent with that dignity and authority to which he is now advanced; and on the other, that it is always fuccefsful for the vindication and prcfervation of his people, and the acceptance of their fervices; (compare Zech. iii. i, 2. Rom. viii. 2iii* 34* ^^'^' viii. 3, 4. J with reference to which he is de- fcribcd as an advocate or patron of his own peo- ple continually refiding in the court of heaven. B'p. Hpkins's Serm. xv. p. 523 — 526. CbriJ} the Medtat. p. 73, 74. ScotVs Cbrijiian Life, vol. iii. p. 757 — 765.— /Vorksy vol. 1. p. 407 — 412. part ii, fh. vii. § 6. ijt general head. — Owen on the Spirit y p. 445. Bodd. x Serm, iV*. iii. p. 64 — 81. Ed. 1. Berry- Jlreet Le5l. N°. xviii., — Harris's Ohferv. Bijf, i. p. 49—64. COROLLARY I. It muft be the duty of Chriftians, to maintain frequent regards to the interceffion of Chrift in ., their addrclTes to God, and to comfort themfelvcs with the thoughts of fuch a guardian and advo- cate, in the midft of thofc dangers to which they are here expofed. Lardner^s Sermons^ vol. ii. N*^. ii. p. 287 —296.-'^ IVorks, vol. X. ^.435 — 440. COROLLARY 2. The confideration of Chrifl's intcrceilion is an engagement to ferious humility, faith, and fer- vour in prayer, peculiar to the chriftian difpen- fation. Law of Chrifian I* erf eel, p. 257, 258. edit, 5. 1 2 wo. p. 414,415. Zvo. edit. U 4- s c H o- 2^6 On the InterceffionofChriJ}, Part VIII. SCHOLIUM I. If there be any thrngverbal in the intercefllon of Chrift, there is no rcafon to believe that he is acflually fpeaking to God at all tiines without iii- termifTion, which would be inconfiftent with other things which the fcripture tells us, relating to that ftate of majefty and authority in which he appears. There is a fufficient foundation for faying, as the apoftle does, that he makes csnti-^ nual inlerceffion for us, if, perhaps at fome ftatcd feafons of peculiar folemnity, fome cxprefs de- claration be made, of his habitual defire, that his people may receive the benefits purchafed by his death, and of his readinefs to appear under the charafler of their mediator and advocate, in any particular inllances, as occafion may require; or even if his appearance in the body in which he fuffered be intended as fuch a virtual declaration, though zvords Ihould never be ufcd. Compare Luke ii. 37. I The-lf. i. 2, 3. ii. 13. v. 17. Excd. xx'x. 39, 42. 2 Sam. ix. 7, Job i. 5. SCHOLIUM 2. It may be queflioned, what end the intercef- fion of Chrill can anfwer. It cannot be intended to remind the divine being of any thing which he ■would otherwife forget, nor to perfuade him to any thing which he is not difpofed to do; but it may fcrve to illudrare the majtfty and holinefs of the Father, and the v. ifdcm and grace of the Son ; not to fay, that it m^av have other unknown ufes with refpect to the inhabitants of the invi- fible world: it is certainly a great comfort and encojragemcnt to believers under their many iq- firmities ; and indeed it is impofiible to enter into the beauty of the gofpel fcheme in general, "without obferving how it is accommodated to the nature and circumftances of fallen imperfe6l creatures. Berry-Jlreet Le^. vol. i. p. 391 — 396. p. 344 — 355. 24edii. — Sccfl, ubi fupra^ 2d General Head, s c h q-. Part VIII. OhjeHions to the mediatorial Scheme, 297 SCHOLIUM 3. It has been urged as an objecflion againfl: the lect. chriftian fcheme in general, that it appoints our ^' worfhipping God through a mediator-, which' (fay lome) derogates from the divine goodnefs, leads us into a negleifl of God, is a fort of inde- cency, when we confider that we are always in his prcfence, and may lay a foundation for many fuperftitions, as it is faid in fad to have done in the Roman q\\\\xc\\. To this it is replied, 1. That the goodnefs of God is tnofl: eminently difplayed in that conftitution, by which his guilty creatures may be moft effedlually emboldened in their addrcfles to him, and yet at the lame time reminded in every approach of their own finful- nefs and unworthinefs, and of the difpleafure of God which is confequent upon it; which ends feem to be excellently anfwered by appointing his Son to be the mediator of our approaches. 2. The chrillian fcheme diredls us not to ter^ minat" our regards in the Mediator, but to ad- drefs our petitions to God through him, and every where reprefents it as his office to bring us to God. 3. It is fo far from being an indecency to ap- proach a fovereign by the perfon he appoints to introduce us to him, that if fuch an appointment be made, (for which in fome cafes there may be an apparent reafon) it would be a great inde- cency to come diredly and immediately to him. 4. The propenfity of mankind to make ufe of mediators of their own chufinp; and inventinor, which appeared among the Heathens, and ftill appears in the church of Rome, plainly ihews how well the notion of a mediator is fuited to the common apprehenfion of mankind; and it feems that no wifer provifion could be made, to pre- vent their multiplying fuch mediators, than ap- pointing one fuch illuftrious perfon as the fcrip- 4 ture 198 Of Chriji'spriejily Office, Part VIII. turc exhibits under this characfler, who confe- quently would be wronged by fuch a fuppofed multiplication. Tindal's Chrijlian. as oldy &c, p. 73—75. ■ Leland agaiiift Tind. vol. ii. c. xv. P- 529—538- ^^it- 2^. />. 435—442.— Blount's Oracles of Reafdny p. 89. Butler's Anal, part ii. c. v. p. 284, 285- Tilloif Serm. vol. i. N". xlvi. p. 468 —472. — Bourn's Sermons^ vol. ii. p. 180 —183. SCHOLIUM 4. It is to be remembered, in all the chriftian doctrine relating both to the atonement and in- terceflion of Chrift, that we are to conlider him as a perfon gracioufly appointed by God to this purpofe; which, if it be duly attended to, will prevent the apprehenlion, as if God were the lefs gracious, or our obligations to the Father at all diminifhed, by thofe we are under to the Son. I Cor. i. 30. 2 Cor. v. 18. Epb. i. 3 — 6, 9, 11, 12. I Pet€r i. 2 — 5. Heh. v. 4, 5. Doddridge on Education , p, 16. Bourn's SermonSy vol.\\. p. 175—180. SCHOLIUM 5. The/»r/<^/)' ofiice of Chrift has generally been explained, as executed in his offering himfelf as a facrificc to God for us, and interceding with God upon this facrifice; but Mr. PeircCj and moft of the SocinianSy fuppofe it only to coniift in the fatten and Mr. Peirce argues from Heb. viii. 4. that the execution of it began upon Chrill's entering into heaven: but the text in queftion only proves that Chrid, being of the tribe of Judahy could nor, according to the Mofaic law, be a prieft to minifter in the Jezvip temple, which none can reafonably maintain that he was : compare Heb. vii. 14. Neverthelcfs, as theapof- tle PartVIIT. AnOhjeBimcmifidered, 299 tie often alTures us that he is a priell of a higher order, all that he has done and fuftered to make atonement for the fins of men, may, according to the mod common acceptation of the \vord, be called a feries of facerdotal actions; as it is cer- tain there M'ere many acfts of atonement performed by Moja'ic priefts, befides that which pafl'ed on the great days of atonement, and facrifices were fometimes offered with acceptance by thofe who ■were not regularly priefts. Compare Judges vi. 25,26. xiii. 16. \ Kings y.\\\\. 33,38. Peirre on Heh. v. 5, 6. viii. 4. Note z. — E77ilyn*s Sertn. A^* xvi. p. 326 — 333. "^EJfay on Chriji's Priejlhood. — Oiven's Differ t. on Heb. — Sykes in Locis. SCHOLIUM 6. Some have thought the comparative fmallnefs and meannefs of this earth of ours, as it appears upon the jufteft principles of allfonomy, to be fomething inconfiftent with the fyftem of doc- trines, laid down in feveral preceding propoli- tions, in which fo great and glorious a pcrfon is reprefented as dying and fuffering fo much to promote our happinefs. But it may be an- fweredi I. That wfe know not what influence the hif- tory bf our redemption by the death of the Son of God, and falvation by his continued care, may have throughout all eternity upon the red of God's rational creation, to whom it may be made known. Compare Eph. iii. jo. i Pet. i. 12. The monuments of God's difpleafure againfl: lin, and companion to tinners, will no doubt forever remain, and perhaps the happinefs of all the re- deemed from among men may bear a very fmall proportion to the whole fum of happinefs arifing to other beings, from the knowledge and remem- brance of it: com^diQ Rev, v. 11 — 14. 2. That 3oo -^^^ ohjeSiion confidered. Part VIII. 2. That if we confider, as we fhall afterwards endeavour to Ihew, that the appearance of God's own Son in the flefh is a glorious victory which he has obtained over the prince of darknefs ; the meannefs of thofe creatures, who are made finally triumphant through Chrift, as the great captain of falvation, may render the power and grace of God in him more illuftrious than it could have been, had the creatures fo redeemed and delivered been originally of a nobler order, and fixed in a more confiderable ftate and abode. 3. That if, (as may hereafter be fhewn) the angelic order of beings are by this means con- firmed in a ftate of indefe(ftible happinefs, and incorporated with the glorified faints in one holy and triumphant fociety, {Eph, \. 10. iii. 15. Heh. xii. 22 — 24.) it is an important circumftance added to both the former to obviate the objedlion, and feems to have proceeded on the fame princi- ples, which determined God to chufe that the Redeemer {hould appear in the form of a poor and deftitute infant, and that of a mean man, rather than of fome mighty prince while here upon earth. Baker's Reflexions on Learnings p. 97, 98. Whift, Theory y Introd. p. 58, 59. Taylor's Key to Rom. § 131 — 133. p. 52, 53. — Clarke at Boyle's LeSiurCf p, :j7i,, 272. The END of the Eighth Part, PART 30* PART IX. A Survey of the chief Duties which the Gofpel requires'y and more particularly of it's positive Institutions; in which the Do^rine of the Christian Sabbath, the Sacraments, and the Conjiitution of the Church ^ are particularly confidered. DEFINITION XC. THE covenant which is made between God and thofe who believe in the gofpel, whereby they declare their fiibjedion to him, and he de- clares his acceptance of them and favour to them, is commonly called by divines the cove- nant OF GRACE. DEFINITION XCI. Any covenant whereby God requires perfect obedience from his creatures, in fuch a manner as to make no exprefs provifion for the pardon of offences to be committed againff the precepts of it, on the repentance of fuch fuppofed offenders, but pronounces a fentence of death upon them, may be called a covenant of works, whatever the particular duties required by it may be. corollary I. The covenant made with Adam, as defcribed above. Prop. 134. and Cor. was a covenant of works, COROLLARY 2. What was peculiar to the covenant made with IfrcitldX mount Sinaij feems to have been at leaft in JQ2 On the Covenant of Grace. Part IX. in a great meafure a covenant of works i for though it made fome provifion for purification from ceremonial pollutions, and for the pardon of the offender, /. e. for his refloration to the pri- vileges of the Jewifh republic, upon his offering the appointed facrifices for lins of ignorance a,nd inadvertency; yet it pronounced fentence of death on all that ■prejurn-ptuoujly offended, appointing no facrifice at all for fuch, but declaring the curfe of God to be upon all that continued not in all things which were written in the book of the law to do them. Numb. xv. 30, 31. Deut. xxvii, 26. Gal. iii. 10 — 12. Rom. x. 5. Berry-Jireet Le^. vol. i. Serm. xiii. p. 2']/\. — 276. p. 242, 243. 2d edit. JVitf. CEcon. Fd'd. I. iv. c. iv. § 51 — 57. Ejjtlyn's Traf/s, vol. up. 127 — 130. PROPOSITION CXLV. To enquire into the conftitution of the covenant of grace, or the mutual ftipulations of it. SOLUTION and demonstration. 1. God promifes to believers the full pardon of all their paft lins, how great and aggravated foever they may have been, the influences of his Spirit, whereby they may be enabled to refiil temptations, to difcharge the duties of life, and to pcrfevere in their chriftian courfe to the end of it. He alfo engages to difpofe all the affairs of life for them in the moft gracious manner, and at death to receive their departed fpirits to a ffate of happinefs, till at laft their bodies be raifed, and their whole perfons made coiripletely and eternally bleffed, Heb. viii. 10—12. Jcr. xxxii. 38 — 40. Ezck. xxxvi. 25 — 27. Rom. viii, 28. Pfal. Ixxiii. 24. Rev. xiv. 13. Til. \. 2. John vi. 40. 2. They on the other hand engage, that, by the affiftancc of his grace, they will make it their care and endeavour to render fmccre and uni- 6 verfal Part IX, On the Covenant of Grace, 303 verfal obedience to all the difcoveries and inti- mations of the will of God, with regard to their duty to God, to the Redeemer, to their fellow-^ creatures, or to themfelvcs, not making, a referve in favour of any fm whaifoever; and they engage to make this their main care even to the end of their lives ; and that they will openly maintain their chriftian profeffion, whatever circumftances of danger or difficulty may arife, and how ex- penlive foever fuch a feries of faithful fervices may prove ; on the whole, depending for their acceptance with God, not upon the merit of their own complete obedience, but on the riches of his free grace maniferted in and by Chrift, Rom. vi. 13. xii. i. Hei^. xii. 9. Tit. ii. 11 — 14. Matt. X. 32, 39. xvi. 24 — 26. Luke xvii. 9, 10. Gal. V. 4, 5. The demonftration of moft of thefe particulars may be found in the preceding propo- (itions, or will be more particularly exhibited in thofe that follow ; and the whole tenor of fcrip- ture does fo plainly run this way, as to render it lefs necelTary to attempt a full enumeration of all the palTages, m hich may be brought to illuftrate what has been afferted. COROLLARY. They mifreprefent the nature of this covenant, who confider it merely under the notion of an dhfolute promije on God's part, which indeed can, properly fpeaking, be no covenant at all; (com- pare Tief. 45.) and who reprefent all that we have to do, as confiding in calling ourfelves upon that promife, and paflively leaving ourfelves to God, to do what he pleafes with us, in fubfer- viency to his own gracious purpofe concerning us. Compare ^■ Bojiock on the Covenant. — Ravifay^s Princ. vol. i. p. 307. DodJ. Rije and Prog. c. xvii. />. 161— 163. so HO- 304 Of the Alrahamic Covenant, Part IX. SCHOLIUM I. There have been various difpenfations of this covenant to the people of God in different ages of the church. Obfcure intimations were given to the patriarchs, and to Ifrael by Mofes and the prophets, as was fhewn above ; and it feems to have been gradually opened, till at length it was fully revealed to the apoftles, after the effuiion of the Spirit upon them, and was probably the word of wifdom in their mouths. Vid. Prop. 117. § I. gr. I. Perhaps the gradual openings of it are no where better reprefented than in Watts' s Harm, of Div. Difpenf. paff. iVorkSy vol. ii. — 'Taylor's Scheme of Di- vinity y ch. 2, 3.. In Bijhop IVatfon's Collec. ofTheol. Tra^s^ vol. i. p. %• — 12. SCHOLIUM 2. It has been debated, whether the covenant made with Abraham^ of which circumcifion was the appointed token, were that covenant of grace, or merely a temporal covenant, relating to the land of Canaan^ and other fecular blelTings to be conferred upon \\\i i^t^. It feems mofi: rcafon- able to conclude, that it comprehended fpiritual bleflings. 1. Becaufe otherwife there would not have been a proper foundation for God's calling himfelf their Gody which muft import being their friend with regard to their higheft and mofi: important interefts, Matt. xxii. 32. Heb. xi. 16. 2. The apoftle feems exprefsly to have decided this queftion, both when he calls circumcifion a feat of the right eoufnefs of faith y Rom. iv. 11. (/. e. the token of Abraham'^ being accepted with God as righteous, upon his believing; and alfo, when he declares that believers are the children of Abra^ baniy as heirs of the bleffings promifed to him, Rom. iv. II — 17. Gal. iii. 6—9, 14—17, 29. compare Gen. xvii. 4— -12. which contains the greateft Part IX. Of the Ahrahamic Covenant, 305 grcarefl: and moft excellent pronnifes any where made to Abraham and his feed, and confequently inuft include fpiritual blefllngs, if fuch bleffings are any where included, as we have fhewn they arc*. IVitJ. CEcon. Feed. I. iv. c. iii. § 10 — 23. SCHOLIUM 3. We readily allow, that there were temporal promifes made to Abraha7ny of the multiplication of his feed, of an inheritance in the land of Ca- naan, and the deliverance of his defcendants from the Egyptian bondage ; and fome of thofe pro- mifes were undoubtedly fealed to them by cir- cumcilion, on condition that they fubmitted to the particular ftatute law given by God to x\\tjewijb nation : but it feems reafonable to fuppofe that circumcifion, confidering the view in vvhich it was originally inftituted, did likewife import, that the infants circumcifed fhould be coniidered, not as under a covenant of works, but that, on their believing, as their father Abraham did, they fhould alfo be entitled to thofe fpiritual bleflings which he by f^iith received j as the feeming rigour of the ^/;7^/ covenant might be intended to awaken their minds to fearch for thofe intimations of gofpel grace which were given ,- (though with fuch degrees of obfcurity as fuited the gradual openings of the grand fcheme) and to endear to them any fuch difcoveries, when they were con- vinced of the necertlty of feeking juflification and life, in that way of humble faith, m which Abra*- ham their father found it: and in this view they are likewife a leflbn to all Chrijlians : Rom. iv. and Gal. iii. 24, 25. Ro?n. v. 20, 21. and the * In Dr. Taylor's Tra6>, entitled, " The Covenant of Grace, ** and Baptifm the Token of it, explained upon Scripture *' Principles," the Nature and Extent of the Abrahamic Cove- nant are particularly confiderod. Sec alfo his notes upon Sc Paul's Epiltle to the Romans, p. 272- 277. Vol. II. X awful 2o6 Scripture Account of Chrijiian Duties. Part IX. awful folemnity with which the Mofaic law was promulgated from mount Sitiai^ might not a little fubferve this great purpofe, Heb. xii. i8 — 29. IVatts's Harm, of Div. Difpenf. c. vi. p. 40 — 54. IVorksy vol, ii. p. 557—- 562. PROPOSITION CXLVI. LE e T. To enquire into the principal heads of chrijiian chxxxix. duty ^ as they are laid down in fcripture. LEMMA. We do not intend a large enumeration of fcrip- turcs on each head, by which it might eafily be fhewn, that all the moft confiderable particulars mentioned above in our ethical le5lureSy2iS, branches of the laiv of nature ^ are recommended in the Old and New Tejlament : we fhall here content our- felves with a general furve^'; only hinting that it might not be an unprofitable employment, to add fuch texts of fcripture in their proper places to this Icdture; to which purpofe the collection in Dr. Gajlrel and Dr. IVright may be very ferv ice- able. IVrighfs Treatife on Virtue^ Gfr, SOLUTION and demonstration. 1. With regard to God^ we are evidently re- quired to love him above all, to confecrate our- felves entirely to his fcrvice, to fubmit in all things to his will, and to imitate his univerfal holinefs, which muft necefTarily imply all thofe branches of divine virtue, mentioned Prop. 1. Matt. xxii. 37. Rom. vi. 11. xii. i. Heh. xii. 9 ■ — II. Matt. V. 48. Epb. v. I. 2. With regard to the Lord Jefiis Chrijl, we are required not only to receive him by fuch a faith as has been before defcribed, but to main- tain fuch habitual regards to him, as our in^ ftrudlor, atonement, interceflbr, governor, guar- dian, itrength, example, and forerunner, as are fi'>-..- cor- Part IX. Chrijiian Duties coHtintied. 307 corrcfpondent to thofe relations in which he is reprefented as Handing to us in the fcriptures urged under preceding propofitions, to which may be added John x. 27. PhiL iii. 3. Gal. ii. 20. I Pet. i. 8. Heb. xii. 2. i Cor. xvi. 22. Eph. vi. ult. 3. As to the Holy Spirit^ we are required to pray for it, to endeavour at all times to behave ourfclves in fuch a manner as that we may not offend it, and forfeit his influences, but on the contrary, may engage a fuller communication of them, Luke xi. 13. i Theff. v. 19. Eph. iv. 30. V. 18. Gal. V. 25. 4. Towards each other^ we are required not only carefully to maintain a harmlefs and inof- fcnfive condud, but to take all opportunities of doing good to the bodies and fouls of our fellow- creatures ; and as a foundation of all friendly offices towards them, to love our neighbour as ourfelves, and to do to others as we would they fhould do to us, and this univerfally to all our fellow-creatures, not excepting even the worft of our enem.ies, Phil. ii. 4. Gal. vi. 2, 10. Matt. xxii. 39. vii. 12. v. 43—48. Rotn. xiii. 8 — 10. Col. iii. 12 — 14. E.ph. V. 2. Rom. xii. ult. 5. With regard to ourfelveSy we are required to mortify our corporeal appetites, and fo to regulate our paffions, that we may not be tranf- pcrtcd into any degree of intemperance, unchaf- tity, rafh anger, exceffive grief, or any other dif- order of mind ; but may keep ourfelves in fuch a pofture, as to be always fit for the fervice of God in the duties Qf our refpcdive ftations and callings, in which we are to employ ourfelves., therefore with diligence and vigour, always main- taining an humble opinion of our own abilities and improvements, arrogating nothing to oyf- felves of merit before God, nor fccking among men our own applaufc and honour, dominions, or polRflions, but willingly giving place to X 2 others. 3<^8 Chrijfidn Duties continued. Part IX. others, and in honour efteeming them better than ourftlves : and as fuch great profpedls are opened upon us in another life, we are cautioned againft being exceflively attached to the things of the prefent world, and urged to ler our afFedions on thofe of a better, Eph. v. i8. Col. \\\. 5, 6. Rom. xiii. 11 — 14. Matt, v. ^-j — 30. Luke xii. 35. Rom. xii. 11. Matt, xviii. 3, 4, Phil. ii. 3, ^c. John xiii. 14. Lz/y^d" xvii. 10. Matt. vi. 19, 20. Col. iii. I, 2. Wright' s great Concern and fulfequent Trea~ tiJtSy pajf. — Gajirel's Chrijlian Injiitutes^ c. vi. — ix. — Gajion's Scripture Account, ch. 14, i^c. COROLLARV. Such an evident agreement between the moral part of chriftianity, and the law of nature, as deduced in the preceding parts of this work, is a great confirmation of the divine original of the gofpel, efpeciaily when compared with its ex- ternal evidence; and makes it apparent, that nei- ther ^W men nor angels would have publifhed fuch a fyftem of morality, in connection with a fraud, moft contrary to many of its fundamental branches. Dodd. X. Serm. p. 211, 212, 220, 221. Oc^I. Serm, %th. SCHOLIUM I. As irndge-worfljip was exprefsly forbidden to the Jeivsy in numherlefs pafTages of their law and prophets, fo it M'as charged as an im- morality upon the Gentiles^ Jer. x, 2, 3, ^c, Af/s xvii. 29. Rom. i. 21 — 25. i John v. 21. Moyle's Pojlh. IVorks, vol. i\. p. 181 — 190. SCHOLIUM 2. Many have inferred from Matt. v. 33, 34. and James v. 12. that oaths arc in all cafes forbidden to Part IX. Chrijl's Precepts concerning Swearing. 30^ to Chrijiians : but it is evident this prohibition can only refer to fweariniz; in common converfation. 1. Becaufe otherwiie Chrift muft have charged all fw earing as an immorality in its own nature, for he fays, ischatfoever is more ttoan this comei of evil : now as fwearing was in fome cafes exprefsly required by the Mofaic law, (Vid. Jmcv. v. i, Nmnb. XXX. 2. Exod. xxii. 11.} we cannot ima- gine that Chrift would have condemned it uni-^ verfally in fuch terms as thefc. 2. Becaufe Chrift anfwered when interrogated upon oath. Matt. xxvi. G'}^, 64. Mark xiv. 61. 3. Becaufe St. Paul, who muft no doubt be inltru(fted in the will of Chrift, does in feveral of his writings make ufe of exprcffions equiva- lent to an oath, at leaft much more than yea and naVy Rom. i. 9. i Cor. xv. 31.2 Cor. i. i8, 23, GaL i. 20. Phil. i. 8. i Thcf ii. 5. 4. Becaufe the lawful nefs of oaths on great and important occaiions feems to be granted, Heb. vi. 13 — 17. compare Rev. x. 5, 6. Deut. xxxii. 40. 5. There are other paftages in Chrift's fermon on the mountain, which in order to make a rational and confiftent fenfe muft be interpreted in as great a latitude, as we here fuppofe in that paflage, on which the argument againft fw'earing i;& built. Matt, v, 39 — 42. compare i ''tim. v. 8. Grot, de Jurcy I. ii, c. xiii. § 21. — Tillolf^ Serm. vol. i. A^"*. xxii. p. 212 — 215. — • Bejfe's Def, of ^uak. p, 202- — 212.^ ? Dodd. Fam. Expo/, vol. i. § 39. itot. h^ /, k *. ? C H Ot- * The abfurdity and injufticc of the oaths that were required at the revolutiorij as applicable to the cafe of the non-juring clergy, are exhibited in a traft, entitled, ♦• the Scripture Doc- f* trine, Hiftory and Laws, relating to Oaths and Vows, League^ ♦• and Covenants, fet forth in a full and clear Light." For ^^ ample and energetic difplay of the foUy^ iniquity, and im- 310 Concerning officimts Lies. Part IX. SCHOLIUM 3. It is debated whether thofe forts of falflioods, which are c-Alnd ojjicioiis lies, i.e. fuch as feem in their immediate confequcnce to tend to the advantage rather than the detriment of mankind, be forbidden in fcripturc. To prove them un- lawful, the following places are urged, Col. iii. 9. Eph. iv. 25. i^fi;. xxi. 8. Roiu. iii. 78. On the other hand it is ura;ed, that fome inftances of fuch falfhood are mentioned in fcripture with approbation rather than blame, Exod. \. 19, 20. Jq/b. ii. 5, compared with Hcb. xi. 31. Judges iv. 18, i^c. compared with v. 24 — 26. 2 Kings vi, 19. But it may be anfwered, that where there docs levidently appear to have been a falf- hood in the preceding cafes, (which perhaps in the lafl there was not,) it is by no means plain that the falfnood was approved by God, though the faith with which it was mixed, and which was the leading principle in the main feries of adion referred to, be applauded. That in fome inflances, perfons are allowed not to have been bound by their oaths, is readily co'nfefTcd, /. e, where the things which they Avear to do were in themfelves unhnvful, or when the oath was taken by thofe v/ho w'ere not regularly in this Tei'pe6\ fiii Juris, or where the oath was made on a falfe fuppofition, occafioned by the' fraud of thofe who expfCued to receive advantage from it, I Sam. XXV. 22, 23. NiimL xxx. 4, 5. Jojh. ix. Grot, de Jure, I. ii. c. xiii. § 4. — Turret. 'Dol. ii. Loc. xi. ^i^eft. XX. § 8 — 18. — Sbiickf. Hiji. vol. W. p. 212 — 216.^ ptety of imprecatory oaths, and for much curious learning con- cerning the hiftory of fuch oaths, recourfe nay be had to Mr. Herport's *' Eflay on Truths of Importance to the Hap- " pinefs of Mankind, wherein the DocT^rine of Oaths, as rela- <* live to religious and civil Government, is injpartiany confi- « dercd." * ■ Lelarui Part IX. The Cbrijlian Law of Divorce. 3H Leland agaivjl Tindal, vol. i. p. 248— 250. p. 197 — 199. 2d edit p SCHOLIUM 4. Divorce^ except in cafes of adultery, appears lect, to be fo exprefsly forbidden by Chrift, Matt. v. cxc. 32. xix. 3 — 9. (compare i Cor. vii. 10, 11.) that '^/'VnJ it is ftrange it fliould ever have been difputed among Chriftians. To fay, as fome have done, that TTopveKx. does in the general iignify ajiy great crimen is very arbitrary ; for though it is fre- quently put for idolatry in fcripture, it is then plainly ufed in a metaphorical fenfe, in which it is reprcfentcd as a breach of fomething analogous to a marriage covenant between God and Ifrael : compare Ezek. xvi. 8, 15, &c. Neverthelefs many divines of great note have maintained, that in cafe of objlinate deferiion in one of the parties, the other is thereby fet at liberty, lincc the very primary end of the marriage covenant is defeat- ed ; and have thought the cafe to be exprefsly determined by St. Paul, i Cor. vii. 10 — 15. But it is to be remembered, that this determination can only be applied, when it is not in the power of the party injured to procure the return of the other by any legal procefs. It may be alledged, it is fo difficult to reconcile this interpretation with the decifion of our Lord, and with what Paul {ays, ver. 11. that perhaps it may be more advifeable to underftand the liberty fpoken of, as relating to a liberty of continuing to live apart, without eagerly foliciting a return of the party, by whom the Chrijiian had been on a religious account thus injurioufly difmifTed. But it may be replied, that ver. 11. above, determines on the cafe of the believing wife having voluntarily withdrawn, and not on that of her being divorced by her hufband. If the party that had committed the injury married another, as that was adultery on Chrift's decifion, there could be no doubr^ X ^ but; jirl^ Ccfncernin^ Polygamy. Part IX. but in that cafe the injured party was at liberty to marry again. Milt, of Divorce y /. ii. /r. xvii, xviii. ^. 43 — d^-j —'Fiiff. de Jure, I. vi. c. \. § 23, 24. — Biicer of Divorce y apud Milt. p. 162, 163. Limb. Theoi. I. v. c. Ix. § 39, Galeacius Caracciolus's Life^ c. xxi, xxiv, XXV. — Calvin in Loc. SCHOLIUM 5. It has been debated, how far poIyga?ny \va§ allowed in the Old Tcftament, or whether it were hot rather condemned : Mai. ii. 14 — 1 6. has been urged in that view, and fome have apprehended this to be the fenfe of Lev, xviii. i 8. But it may be anfwered, that the precept of marrying the brother's widow, which was not limited to the cafe of the fucceeding brother's being a iingle rnan, might require polygamy in fome cafes, and that the providing for it fo exprefsly in others, {Deut. xxi. 15. Exod.xxi. 10.) plainly fhews the law is not to be interpreted in this fenfe: and indeed one can hardly imagine, that had poly- gamy been regarded as adultery in the light of God, he would have favoured the patriarchs who )ived in it with fuch intimate converfe and friendfliip ; not to infill on the argument from 2 Sam. xii. 8. feeing ver. 11. may fcem a fufficient reply. The decifion of Chrill, Malt. xix. 4 — 6. and that of the apoftle, i Cor. vii. 2. does indeed plainly ihew that it was not to be pradifcd by Chriftians; and Matt, xix. 9. efpecially intimates it to be a kind of adultcryy i. e. fome breach of the /event h commandment. Compare Malt. v. 28. Neverthelcfs, it is no where exprefsly de- clared, that if a perfon, who before married fevcral wives, were converted to chriflianity, he inuft be obliged to put away all but the firft : it feems that the Holy Spirit judged it fufficient to difcountenance polygamy by fuch intimations as thefe Part IX. Of Inceft, 3^3 thefe above-mentioned, and alfo by declaring Ithofe who pradtife it incapable of the minifterial office, which was certainly a proper brand of infamy fet upon it, i l^im. iii. 2. Owen's TheoL I. v. c. x. — Bower's Hijl^ of the Popes, vol. i> />. 381, 382. Not, IVhitby on Mark x. il. Note ^.— - Baxt. IVorkSy vol. iv. p. 122. — Reflet. on Polyg, p. 7 — 15, 29. ^ Dijf. iv, v *. SCHOLIUM 6. That incejl was condemned under the old law as an immorality of the heathens. Lev. xviii. 24 — 27. and is alfo in one inftance fpoken of by the apoflle with great abhorrence, i Cor. v. i, 13. is evident: but there is a great deal of room to de- bate, how far thofe degrees of affinity and fan- gutnit\y within which it was unlawful for the Jews to contra<5l marriage, are to be a rule for us» The chief queftion is about the iawfulnefs of marrying a brother's zvife^ which the exprefs precept for doing it m fome cafes proves not to be a natural immorality, though it were forbid- den in others: yet from Lev. xviii. 18. it may well be queftipned, whether the marrying two fillers fucfejjively, were by the Mofaic law for- bidden: though where the civil law of a country forbids fuch marriages, it is certainly much bet- ter to avoid contracting them. Grot, de Jurey I. ii. c. v. § 13, 14. Blount'' s Oracles of Reaf. p. 135 — 151. SCHOLIUM 7. It is moft evident, that fcripture requires obe- dience to governors, Rom. xiii. i — 6. Tit. iii. i. I Pet. ii. 13, 14, 17. but it has been the fubjedt * The late Mr. Martin Madan's Work, entitled, *' The- lyphthora," and the publications occafioned by it, are referred \fO under propofition lix, vol. i, p. 230, of 21 A Of Ohedieyice to Governors, Part IX. of great difpute how far thefe precepts extend. All grant that they cannot oblige us to do any thing in obedience to the magillrate, which is contrary to the divine law : compare A5ls iv. 19. but many have maintained unlimited paffive obe^ dience^ and the unlavvfulnefs of refiftance in fub- je(fi:s u^x)n any confideration whatfoever. The controverfy is too large to be fully examined here, but. the following general remarks may be of ufe, when enquiring into it. 1. That it is in itfelf very unlikely, that fo benevolent a fcheme as that of the gofpel Ihould .be.fo calculated, as necelfarily to deflroy the civil rights of mankind, and to enflave free na- tions, depriving' the fubje6t of thofe privileges -which exprefs contradl had given them, in thofe countries, where either a monarchy or ariftocracy ■was limited by law; fo that it may reafonably be expeded, that very ftrong proofs be brought of this, before a thing fo improbable can be ad- mitted. 2. That there are many general prohibitions in fcripture, which common fenfe requires us to lexplain with fome limitations. Vid. Schol. 2. 3. The apoftles did no doubt intend to teach Chriftians, that they ought to be very cautious how. they difturb a government ; and if any cir- cumftances arife, in which it appears probable, that refiftance will occafion more evil than good to the public, then the texts quoted above inforce the obligation which Chriftians are under, by the general laws of the gofpeh as well as thofe of nature, cautioufiy to forbear it. 4. The chief argument on which the apoftle infifts, Rom. xiii. will not infer unlimited paffive obedience. 5. Chriftianity was in the apoftle's time in fo weak a ftate, that Chriftians, as fuch, might be under fome obligation to farther fubmifTion than in all cafes can now be required j and it would have Part IX. On the Lawfulnefs of War, 315 have been an hazardous matter, and perhaps lia- ble to great abufes and fcandal, if the apoftles had entered nicely into various circumflances, and ftated the cafe when refiftance is, and when it is not lawful ; which, under fo unrighteous and tyrannical a government as the Romans ^ might eafily have been interpreted as fedition : it was therefore prudent to red in fuch general advices and cautions to obedience, as to be fure do com- monly though not univerfally oblige. 6. Neverthelefs, jf it Ihould on the v;hole be acknowledged, that fubjeds are in all cafes bound to fubmit to the fupreme power, (which is not by any means proved from the texts above quot- ed,) yet it would not follow from thence, that where the fupreme legiilative power is, as among us, divided among 7nany perfons, all the other branches of it, and all the people fubje«5t to it, rnuil therefore univerfally fubmit to him, in whom the fupreme executive power is lodged ; /. e» that the king is to be obeyed, without and againd the confcnt of his parliaments. Atterbury's Concio ad Clerum.' Hoadly's Lett, to Alterb. — Ditto on Government, p. 192- — 194. Blackw. Serm. N°.iv, -Hoadly's Trails, N\ vi. — Blackh. Anf. — Hoadly's Reply.— -Grot, de Jurey /. i. >. iv. §7. 7V°/8— 15. § 13. Sachev. 'Trial. Trial of the Seven Bijhops. SCHOLIUM 8. Few Chriftians have queflioned the lawfulnefs l-ect. of zy^r, but the ^^akers deny it, and urge Matt. cxci. V. 38 — 41. Rom. xii. 17 — "21. and Mj//, xxvi. 52. For an anfwer to the firji of thefe texts, fee Schol. 1. As to the fecond, it is granted that revenge is there forbidden ; but if any circum- ftances fhall arife, in which we are perfuaded, that by refilling evil and endeavouring to punifh the 3i6 On the Lazvfulnefs of War, Part IX, the aggrefTor, the public good will be promoted, reliftance may be made, and punifliment execut- ed, without any degree of malice againft the of- fenders. And as to Matt. xxvi. 52. our Lord cannot be underftood, q. d. " they that have re- '* courfe to the fword, fhall perilh by the n'gh- ** teous judgment of God," fmce war had been fo often undertaken, and profecuted in its greateft rigQur, by an exprefs divine command in the old Teftament: it mufl: therefore be confidered, only as a determination on this particular cafe, to which our Lord feems to have applied a pro- verbial expreflion among the Jeivs^ that tnofe \vho are readieft to meddle with weapons of war are often the firft that fall by them, and prove the occafion of their own dcitrudlion.— On the other hand, the following fcripturcs are often referred to, as couvienancing if not vindicating arms, Luke iii. 14. Matt. viii. 10. AcJs x. i, ^c. But it is an argument of much greater im- portance, that the dodtrine we have here been oppofing would make every defperate villain irre- fiftible, and confcquently would give up all the property and lives in a city or province to one fuch perfon ; and this, even though the perfon denying reiiftance or war {liould allow of magif- tvary ; for the decree of the magiftrate againft fuch a one could not regularly take place, till he has been brought to a trial, which on this hypo- thecs he could not be, or till he proceeded for want of fuch appearance to an outlazvry, and then it could not be executed, without fuch a forcible attack upon that perfon as this principle oppofes. The common law therefore of benevolence to fociety requires an alTaalt on fuch a perfon, ■which does not imply any fuch malevolence to him, as is inconfiftent with the chriftian temper il\ its greateft heights. Grot, de Jurey I. i. c. ii. § 7 — 10. c. iii. § 3.--Befe Def of ^lak. -p, 2U— 224, Part IX. On the Office of MagiJIracy. 317 It fnuft indeed be allowed, tTiat many of the Primitive Chriftians fcrupled the lawfulnefs of war, but they were not uniform in their opinions about it ; and if they had, no certain argument could have beeii drawn from thence. See what Moyle and King have written upon this fubjecl, in the curious controverfy about the Thundering Legion. Moyle' s Pojlh. fVorksy vol. ii. p. 81. to the end. SCHOLIUM 9. The office of magijiracy appears fo abfolutely necellary, in order to preferve the peace of fociety, (Vid. Prop. 64, 69.) that it may juflly be wondered, efpecially confidering the paifages quoted, Schol. 7. that any fhould have imagined it unlawful for a chriftian to bear fuch an office. The chief texts urged in defence of fo abfurd a notion are M<3//. xx. 25. Mark x. 42. Luke x\\i. 25. but it is plain our Lord there only intends to difcourage the ambitious temper prevailing among the apoftles, which inclined them to con- tend about that fecular power which was not de- iigned for any of them. Were the interpretation here oppofcd to be admitted, it would follow, either that there muft be no magiftrate at all in chriftian countries, which would be their utter dilTolution and ruin, or elfe that magifbrates who are not Cbrijlians muft be eftabliflied among them, Vvhich is in itfelf very abfurd, and dircdtly con- trary to the whole of the apoftle's reafoning, 1 Cor. vi. I, ^c. compare IJa. xlix. 23. Atterb. Serm. voL ii. p. 89 — 91. — Li^n- borclfs Theol. I. v. c. Ixiii. § i — 18. SCHOLIUM 10. It is plain that the genius of the gofpel leads fo ftrongly to the exercife of love and benevo- lence, that we can never believe that perfecution for 3i8 Perfecutim no DoSlrine of Chrifiianity, Part IX. for confcience fake, which feems in the nature of things fo irrational and fo mifchievous, {Prop, 77.) fhould make a part of that fcheme, iinlefs it were very exprefsly afTerted : but this is fo far from being the cafe, that hardly fo much as the Ihadow of an argument for perfecution can be produced from the whole New Teftament, and many paffagcs of it are moft direclly contrary to it, Luke ix. 55, 56. 2 'Tim. ii. 24 — 26. 2 Cor. x. 4. I fa. xlii. 3. fee alfo Matt. xiii. 30. and it is no contemptible argument, which is drawn from the filence of the New Teltament, as to any ufe which might be made of the fecular power, to enforce the truth of chriftianity ; for though it may be objecfted, that in the apoftles time few Chriftians were pofieifed of fuch power, yet it might have been convenient, that fome provifion fhould be made againft the time when that power ^ might come into their hands, lince there would otherwife be apparent danger of abufing it. To which we may add, not only that Sergius Paulus was a magiftrate when converted, but that the power of mafters over their flaves was fo abfo- lute, that they might on what penalties they pleafcd have obliged them to profefs their own religion; yet there is not the Icaft intimation, that chriftian mailers were to take any fuch ad- vantages. On the other fide, the arguments drawn from Luke xiv. 23. (compare Luke xxiv. 29.) and John xxi. [5. not to mention Afls x. 13. are fo ridiculous, as hardly to deferve a particular ex- amination. The chief argument from the New Teftament, is that drawn from the corporal feve- ritics which were fometimes exerciled by the apoftles: fee i Cor. v. 5. Af/s v. 5. xiii. 11. I Tim. i. 20. but it is evident that puniftiments miraculonJJy inflidled on thofe that oppofed the gofpel, had in their own nature fuch a tendency to convince mens underjlavdings^ as thofe inflicted by Part IX. Perfecution m Do^Irine of Chriftianily, 31^ by the magiftrate in an ordinary way cannot pof- fibly have. From the Old Teftament, befides the argument taken from the penal laws of Mofes^ (which was confidered above. Prop. 120. § 6.) Ibme have urged Ifa. xlix. 23. but this can only intimate, that chriftian princes fhould by all regular methods endeavour to promote the gof- pel, and can never prove perfecution to be one of thofe methods. As to the argument from Job xxxi. 28. it may be granted, that Job intimates by this, that there was in his time in Arabia a lav/ which punifhed idolatry, and that he ap- proved it ; at leaft, that he ihould have approved it, if fuch a law had been enacted : but it will not by any means follow from hence, that if there were fuch a law, it was of divine authority, or that if he approved of it, it was therefore right; for it is plain that in fome inftanccs Job had cx- prefTcd himfelf in a very improper manner, and is not to be confidered as under a plenary infpi- ration. As to Zech. xiii. 3. which indeed is one of the ftrongeff texts of its kind, it may be re- plied, either that the peculiar law againft idolatry in the land of Ifrael fnall ftill continue, after the refloration of the Jewsy God being flill their temporal king; or elfe (which I fliould rather think,) that fome converted Jezvs, warmed v\ ith a zeal for the gofpel, but not thoroughly in- truded in thc.gentlencfs of its nature, ihall be ready with their own hands to put to death their own children, if they fliouJd oppofe it, upon a millaken notion that Dent. xiii. i, &c. would be a warrant to them in fo doing : but that thefe converted Jnvs Ihould be under an infallible guidance in all their judgments and aclions, is no where intimated in fcripturc by any argument, which would not as well prove the infallibility of the whole chriftian church. Stephens's Calculation, p. 280. —-Lim- borch^s HhcoL I. vii. c. xx. § 23—27. — Dodd. 320 On the Exceptions tofome Precepts, Part IX. Dodd. Serm. on Perfecut. p. 33 — 36. — Emlyn's Lifey Append. N°. 7. and Tra^s, vol. i. ;>. 381 — 388*. PROPOSITION CXLVII. LECT. The obligation of the precepts contained in cxcii. the New Teltament continues fo long as the rea- ^•-^"V^^fons on which they are founded continue, and ceafcs when the obfervation of any particular precept is inconfiftent with another of a more general nature, or of greater importance for pro- moting the eflential branches of virtue. DEMONSTRATION. 1. Many precepts are delivered in fuch a man- ner, that they muft neceffarily admit of fome exception, in order to reconcile them with each other, and with the natural law of God, founded on the mutual and immutable relation of things. Vid. Prop. 146. Scho!.2 £if 8. 2. The law oi Mofesy which is delivered in as general and univerfal a ftile as the precepts of Chrifb, was in fome inftances violated, without any crime, by thofe who were ftill in general under the obligations of that law, 2 Chron. xxx. 17 — 19. (which feems not fo proper an inftance as fome have thought, fee ver. 20.) 2 Sam. xxi. 9, 10, 14. compared with Dent. xxi. 23. Matt» xii. I — 6. Johnv. 8, 9. Luke y^m. 15. Hof.y'i.b. S tilling fl. Orig. Sac. I. ii. c. vii. § 3. 3. When two precepts become inconfiftent, pne of them muft necelfarily lofe its force ; and it is plainly fit that the more particular precept fliould give way to the more general, and that M'hich is of lefs to that which is of greater mo- ment, Rovi.^m. 8, 9. Matt. xii. 17. I — 3-|4. yalet propojitio. IVitJii ALgyptiaca, /. ii. r. xvi. § 5. * To the farther writers who have confidered this fubjeft reference has already been made, vol. ii, p. 107. GOROL- Part IX. On the Prohibition of eat i fig Blood. 321 COROLLARY. Precepts, which depend upon reafons peculiar to one age or people, do certainly lofe their force in other ages, and where other people only are concerned. SCHOLIUM I. To this head we may properly refer the eating of bkod, which was forbidden to Noah, and to his defcendants. Gen. ix. 4. (to which fonne have added ver. 5. without rcafon, compare E\od, xxi. 28. and Ezek. iii. 18.) and by Mofes to the Ifraelites, Lev. xvii. 14. which prohibition in both inftances fecms to have had a view to the ufe of facrifices in divine worfliip, and to have been intended as a mark of refpeel: to the altar, at which the blood of every vi(flim was prefcnted before God, as a folemn acknowledgment that he was the Lord of life, ibid. ver. 10 — 12. The eating of fat was alfo forbidden in feveral of the fkme words, and on the fame principles ; com- pare Lev. iii. 17. vii. 22 — 27. Blood was alfo forbidden to Chriftians in the apoftles days, AcJs XV. 29. not merely as Lord Barrington^ and after him Dr. Benfon have fuppofed, to thofe who be- fore their convcrlion had been profelytes of the gate, (a dillindion, by the way, on which thefe authors lay a very difproportionate flrcfs) but to all Chrijlians whatfoever ; becaufe the Jezvs had fo fVrong an averfion to it, that they could not have been perfuaded to hold civil or religious communion with thofe who ufed it, AlIs xv. 20, 21. fo that it feems even in thofe days, (at lead by any thing v/e can learn from any apollolic decree) had there been any chriftian nation, among whom there were no JewSy fince the in- ftitution of facrifices ceafed, the ufe of blocd would have been an indiifcrent thing : compare Rom. xiv. 14. I Tim. iv. 4. Matt. xv. 10, 11. and fhould a confiderable number of Jizvs be Vol. U. Y nuw 322 On the Prohibition of eating Blood. Part IX. now kept out of the chriftian church by that alone, it would dill be the duty of thofc ChriJ- tians among whom they dwelt to forbear the ufe of it, on the principles fiated by the apoftle, I Cor. viii. ■per tot Rom. xiv. 15 — 22. Many have indeed thought, that there was a moral evil in eating blood, fuppofing that it tends to make men favage, and pleading from its being joined \v\x.h.fornicationt which is certainly an immora- lity. But not to fay, that iro^vHa is by many fup- pofed to ligniiy, marrying within thofe degrees of confanguinitv or athnity whicli were prohi- bited by the Mnfaic law ; it is plain there are fome things in their own nature ihdilfcrent, from uhich Chrijiiiins in the Jeriifalem decree were required to abfLain. As for things7?n;//^/^J, they feem to (land much on theiame foot with things that died of tbemfelveSy from which the blood could not be taken, while it could properly be called the life ; yet the Mnfaic law exprefsly allowed Grangers to eat of thefe. Dent. xiv. 21. ■which furcly it would not have done, if there had been any natural immorality in it. But it is yet more important to obferve, that this very decree in queftion joins things facrificed to idols, in the ]i\\ of what it prohibits, together with fornica- tion, though the apoftic exprefsly allows thefe, when they might be ufed without giving offence, I Cor. viii. i — 9. The argument, from the ten- P- 325.) 2. The fame caution is elfewhere given to all Chriftians, Phil. iv. 6. i Pet. v. 7. 3. It is conneded with things of univerfal concern. 4. It is enforced by arguments common to all ; and 5. It is inferred from the impoHibility of ferv- ing God and Mammon. 6. The apoftles themfelves were not to negled: proper means of providing for themfelves, where providence gave them an opportunity for it : compare Luke xxii. 35, 36. j^^s xx. 34. Clarke's Poji, Serm. vol. iii. p. 116, 6?r, OcJ. Blair on Chrift's Serin, on the Mount, vol. i. Difcourfe n, iii, SCHOLIUM 6. Though there can be no good works o^fupere- rogation, i. e. which no law requires, becaufe we are always required to do our beft in religion, {Matt. V. 48. xxii. 37. 2 Cor. vii. i.) yet there are fome rules given in fcripture, which admit of fo many exceptions, that it ,was not convenicnc , Y3 to 326 Of the Means of Virtue, Part IX. to deliver them in the general form of precepts ; io that they are rather to be confidered as coun- fds, particularly fuch as relate to a fngle life^ Matt. xix. 12. I Cor. vii. 26, 36, 38. yet to thofe "vvhofe circumflanccs fuch palTages fuir, they are as obligatory as any of the moft exprefs and uni- verfal commands; (compare Matt, xix. 21, 22.) to others they are not obligatory at all : {^Acls v. 4.) every one muft therefore judge for himfelf in the fight of God, as to his own particular con- cern in fuch precepts ; and on this principle I Cor. ix. vd — \(). may well be explained. PROPOSITION CXLVIII. I, t c T. To enumerate the moft conliderable means of cxcrr I. virtue recommended in the fcripture, or deduci- ble from principles which are laid down there. LEMMA. Several of the particulars mentioned are not to be regarded merely as the means of virtue, but alfo as in themfelves cffent'ial branches of our duty; but they arc here introduced in the view of that influence they have upon other things, which is very great. SOLUTION and demonstration. 1. A familiar acquaintance not only with the dodrines and precepts, but like wife with the hillorical part of fcripture, will be very fubfer- vient to our improvement in virtue, A^s xx. 32. Rom. XV. 4. I Cor. x. 11. James i. 21. 2 ^im. iii. 15, 16. Col. iii. 16. i Pet. ii. 2. 2. We are cautioufly to avoid, not only thofe things which are in themfelves evidently fmful, but thofe which have the appearance of evil, and inay be the probable means of enfnaring us or others, i Theff. v. 22. Prov. xxiii. 31. Matt. vi. 13- I 3* Fer- Part IX. Of the Means of Virtue. 327 3. Fervent and conftant application to God in fecret and fecial prayer. Matt. vi. 6. vii. 7. Eph, vi. 18. FhiL iv. 6. i "Theff. v. 17, 18. I Tim. ii. 8. Hcb. iv. i6, xiii. 15. Grove on fecret Prayer. 4. Chriftians are to aflemble together for the public worfliip of God, that thereby a folemn profcfTion of religion may be made, that their affedion to each other may be teftified and cul- tivated, and that fuch inftrudions may be given as may tend to improve their minds in knowledge and holinefs, Heh. x. 25. to which may be added the fcriptures quoted under the following fteps. Holland's Sermon on Heb. x. 25. vol. i *. 5. It will evidently tend to render fuch alfem- blies more ufeful than they could otherwife be, that there fliould be fome perfons appointed flatedly to prefide over them ; and who for that purpofe fhould apply themfelvcs with greater diligence than others to the lludy of divine things, and take pains to cultivate a habit of fpeaking concerning them in public in the mod inftrudive and edifying manner, as well as to invcfligate and Hate the evidence of chriftianity, the fenfe of fcripture, and particular difliculties which may occur, and occaiion fcruples in mens minds, cither of a fpeculative or practical nature : not ' to infift upon the great advantage focicties may receive by the infpcdion of fuch officers, and their fraternal admonitions, as particular occa- lions may require. Leechman on the Chara^er of a Minijier. '—'^Vorks, vol. 1 -f . 6. It * For the writers who have appeared in defence of public worfhip, in oppofuion to Mr. Gilbert Wakefield's trad upon the fubjeft, fee the references under propofition Ixxvi, vol. i, f The duties and obligations of the chriftian miniftry have been frequently rfprefenied in epifcopal and archi-diaconal charges, and in the ordination fcrmons and charges of the pro- Y j\. leHant 32 S Of the Means of Virtue, Part IX. 6. It is proper that fuch perfons fhbuld in a folemn manner be fet apart to this work, and recommended to the divine affiftance and blef- fing, in their entrance upon any place in which they intend to labour, not only by the private Chriflians of that fociety, but by neighbouring miniflcrs, as there may be opportunity, an(^ cfpecially by fome more advanced in life and ex- perienced in the work ; which is warranted by various pafTagcs in the apoftolic writings, where-^ by the preceding heads are alfo confirmed. See Rom. X. 13 — 17. 2 T'/;//,. ii. 2. Tit, i. 5 — 9. I Tim. iii. i — 13. Acis xiv. 23. xx. 28. Malt. xxviii. 19, 20. Col. iv. 17. Savage's Introd. Difc. ubifupra, 7. It will conduce to the advancement of vir- tue, that on the one hand, great care fhould be , taken to enquire into the character and abilities of thofe who are chofcn to fuch offices, and to exclude or remove thofe who behave in a vicious and fcandalous manner ; and on the other, when any are chofcn to them, and while they behave weil in them, they lliould be treated with all due refped, and a decent provifion made for them and their families ; partly as an equivalent for their labours, and for their refigning thofe fecular advantages which learned and able men might promife themfelves in other callings, and alfo as an encouragement to them to purine their facred work with chearfulnefs, being freed from thofe diflrading cares, to which they would otherwife be expofcd, and animated by that token of re- fped and aifcdion in thofe committed to their teftant diflenters. Didinft treatifes on the fubjeft are Mr. Ma- fon's " Student and Paftor," and Mr. Bulkley's " Chriftian Minifter." Among more recent publications may be mentioned Dr. Fordyce's Charge at the Ordination of iVIr. Lindfay j Bilhop Barrington's Charge to the Clergy of the Diocefe of Sarum; and Dr. Kippis's Charge to Mr. Howe of Bridport, Dorfctihire. 4. care : Part IX. Of the Means of Virtue, 329 care: Phil. iv. 10, 11, 17. nor are minifters to be blamed or defpifed, who accept fuch main- tenance ; efpecially (ince ordinarily, if left dcfti- tute of it, they would be unable to contribute to the relief of the necefljtous, which they of all men, {cat. par.) ought to be moft ready to do, Atls XX, 34, 35. \ Cor. ix. 4— 18. GaL vi. 6. I The^, V. 12, 13. 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Heb, xiii. 7> 17- Barclay's Apol. "Prop, x. p. 329 — '}^'x,Z'--' Bejje's Find. §7. p. 127— 140.— /^fd-'j Right of Maint. paff^- Mandeville's Free Thoughts^ p. 276 — 280. 8. As the maintenance of minifters, and thq relief of the poor, who belong to every fociety, and therefore are to be peculiarly regarded by them, will necefTarily require fome care and at- tendance, it is plainly fit that there fliould be fomc in chriftian aiTembliesjwhofe peculiar bufi- ncfs this fliould be : and with regard to thcfe officers, as well as thofe in a fuperior ftation. care lliould be taken that they may be perfons of blamelefs characters, and that they have fuch capacities as may fit them for the difcharge of their office: refped: is likewife to be fhewn them, proportionable to their ufefulnefs to the focieties they belong to, and to the circumftances of life in which they are, AHs vi, i, ^c. i Tim. iii. 8-— 12. IVatts on the rational Foundation of a Chrijiian Church ^ A pp. Difc. N°. ii. — ■ JVorksy vol. vi. p. 112 — 120*. 9. Hardly any thing can have a happier in- fluence upon the improvement of a virtuous and ^ * For a general view of the nature and conftitution of Clirif- tian churches, with the refpei^ive qualifications and duties of their officers and members, as drawn immediately from fcrip- ture, in fhort propofitions, fee Mr. Daniel Turner's Compen- dium of fecial Religion, reli- niQ Of the Means of Virtue, Part IX. religious life in all its branches, than a due re- gard to the mediatorial offices of Chrift ; and we are encouraged, by the example of good men in fcripture, as well as by other confiderations, to pray to him for thofc ble'flings which we are fure he is under his mediatorial character commiffion- ed and impowered to grant: (compare Afls vii. 59, 60. 2 Cor. xii. 8. Phil. ii. 10. John v. 23. Heh. i. 6. Rev. v. 12, 13.) and in all our addrefles to the Father, we are habitually to regard him as dwelling in Chrift, and manifefting himfelf to his people in gracious difpenfations through him, johi xvi. 23, 24. but to addrefs ourfelves to Chrift only in prayer, omitting the mention of the Father, is contrary to the precepts and ex- ample of fcripture, and indeed to the whole tenour of it ; and is indeed overthrowing the whole mediatorial fchcme, Mhile the greateft zeal for it is pretended. Turret. Locxiv. .^//^/?. xviii. §7, 28.-— Emlyn's Tra&s, N°. ii. p. 27, 28,31. Ed. 1 73 1. — Bovfe's JP^orkSy vol. ii, p. 30 — 44 — Burnet on the Art. p. 48, 49. — Clarke on the Trin. part ii. Prop. 53, 54. — Burnet's Script, Do^. Trin. p. 95. — Shuckf. Connect, vol. i. p. 291 — 294. —-Dodd. Fam. Expof. vol, i. Pref p, 5 10. It is alfo of great importance in order to our improvement in religion, that we fliould maintain an habitual fenfe of the need we have of the influences of the Holy Spirit of God, which arc to be fought in earnell: prayer, attended with a folicitous concern to cherifh thofe good impreilions on the mind, of which we have rea- fon to believe he is the author, Rom. viii. 11, 13, 14. Eph. iv. 30. Gal. v. 16, 1 8, 25. And though there be indeed no example or precept concern- ing the zvorjhip of the Floly Spirit in fcripture, under a diHind pcrfonal charadler, yet if the pre- Part IX. On the Worjhip of Images. o^i preceding propoiitions relating to his divinity be allowed, there is evidently a foundation for it in the nature of things. Compare Matt, xxviii. 19. 2 Cor. xiii. tilt. Evans's Chrijiia^t Temper, voL I. Senn. 16. p. 329 — 343. Clarke on the Trinity^ partn. § 53, 54. 11. So far as the divine image appears in any creature, we are to exprefs our veneration for it, as a means of promoting virtue in ourfelves, as well as an immediate exercife of it ; and we may allowably alk the inter cejion of other good men for us: but as we do not certainly know that any invifible being whatfoever, excepting God and the great appointed mediator, Chrirt Jefus, do hear our prayers at all times and in all places, nor can be fure of it with regard to any parti- cular time or place, it is proper to addrels our prayers only to God in and through Chrift, and not to any inferior invifible being, how great and excellent foever, i Kings viii. 39. Rev. ii. 23. Col. ii. 18. Judges xiii. 16. Rev, xix. 10. xxii. Turret, vol. i. Loc. vii. ^u^Jl. ix. § 17. — Tennifon of Idol. c. x. p. 222, 223.— Burnet on the Art. p. 0.2^ — 231. Hutchinf, Serm. p. 265. Lozvman on the Revelation^ ch. xix. p. 231, 232.— Brevint's Saul and Samuel at Endor, c. iv. — Salter s Hall Serm. vol. ii. N''. i. 12. The worlhip of images has been recom- mended by many, as a proper means of railing devotion : but images reprefenting God do natu- rally tend to debafe our ideas of him, and images of Chrift may eafily lay a foundation for idolatry in weak and ignorant minds. The worfhip of faints and angels by images is fuperfedcd in the preceding ftcp; and moll: of thofe apologies, which the Papijls make for their image worfhip, feem to have been borrowed from fome of the more 33'^ Oft the Lord's Prayer. Part IX» more intelligent of the heathen writers, who could not be ftupid enough to imagine that the images themfelves were divine, though they did fuppofe the extraordinary prefence of fome invi- fible agent in them or near them, and appre- hended that the peculiar favours of that invifible agent would be conferred upon thofe who ho- noured the image for his fake. More's TheoL p. 420 — 423. parti. b.\. ch. 14. Burn, on Art. p. 209—219.- -^Tennifon of Idol. p. 269 — 2 7 5 . part ii. ch. II, 12. — Old Whigy vol. \. N°. 27. 13. As natural reafons mentioned above re- commend fdjling in fome circumllances and on fome occafions, fo many paflages in the Old Tef- tament exprefsly require it, and that on princi- ples common to all nations, Joel ii. 12, <^c. Jon. iii. pajf. It is likewife favoured by Matt. vi. 16. where Chrift feems to take it for granted that his difciples would pradife it, as alfo i Cor, vii. 5. Bennetts Chrijlian Orat. vol. ii. p. 1 8 — • 25. — Lazv on Chrijiian Perfect, ch* vii. SCHOLIUM I. That form of prayer, commonly called the Lord's prayer^ feems to have been given, in our Lord's fermon on the mount, Matt. vi. as a direciory, whereas in Luke xi. i. Chrift feems in compliance with the requeft of the difciples to have given it as 2i form. Some have urged that the fecond and fourth petition of that prayer, could be intended only for temporary ufe : but it is moft evident, that fuch a fenfe may be put upon thofe petitions, as fliall fuit all Chriflians in all ages; for it is always our duty to pray, that Chrift's kingdom maybe advanced in the world ; and to profefs our daily dependence on God's providential care. Neverthelefs, there is no rea- fon to believe, that Chrift meant to enjoin it fo abfo-. Part IX. Of afpecial Vakh in Prayer. 33 j abfolutely upon all-his difciples, that they fliould be obliged conftantly to ufe this form, or even to difpofe their prayers in this method ; and that great zeal which is to be found in fome Chrif- tians, either for, or againft it, is to be lamented as a weakncfs, and it will become us to do all that we can, to promote on each fide more mode- rate fentiments concerning it. The omifTion of the name of Chrift in that prayer, compared with J(}hn xiv. 13, 14. fliews that this prayer is not to be ordinarily ufed alone, without either introducflion or explication. If the concifenefs and variety of the expreflions be, as fome have thought, an objedlion againfl" the ufe of it, this obje(flion might have taken place from the be- ginning ; neverthelefs, it is a good argument ■why thofe who ufe it, fhould attentively ftudy/ it, and why it fhould be often reviewed and explain- ed: perhaps it can no where be viewed to greater advantage, than in the pious Archbifhop Leip-b ton's explication of it, or in the /IJfembly's Catechifrrr in proportion to the number of words ufed. Heb den's Dijf. on the Lord's Prayer. Mede's Diatribe on Matt. vi. 9. — King's Enq. /. ii. r. ii. §6. — Watts on Prayer. — Guyfe's Paraphr. and Not. on Matt. vi. 13. Ballet's Notes on Scripture^ vol. iii. p. 20 — 24. — IVefl on the Lord's Prayer. SCHOLIUM 2. It is evidently reafonable and inriportant, that when we pray, it fliould be with a firm perfua- fion of the goodnefs of God, as well as his power, and with a dependence upon the truth of his promifcs : but as for that firm perfuafion of ob-^ raining the particular bleflings we alk, which fome have called a fpecial faith in prayer, it might indeed be an eficntial condition of the mi- raculous cfteds of prayer in the early ages of chriltianity; but it is very difficuU to determine, who oo^ Of public Liturgies. Part IX. how far it may now be rational and well ground- ed, when we are afking for bleflings, which are merely of a temporal nature, and which God has not by the tenour of the covenant of grace ob- liged himfelf to grant to all his people : at Icaft it cannot be matter of univerfal duty, and can only take place in correfpondence to fome extra- ordinary impreilions made on the mind, the na- ture and kind of which are perhaps intelligible only to thofe M'ho have experienced them. Vid. Prop. 140. Schol. 7. and the references there. Vid. Mark xi. 24. James i. 6. i Tim. ii. 8. Calamy's Life 9/ Hozve apud Op. vol. i. p. 86 — 88. — Ogden's Sermons on Prayer and Intercejfion, pajfim. SCHOLIUM 3. It is debated whether public Liturgies ought to be eftablifhed for the ufe of chriftian alTem- blies. Some have pleaded for it as neceflary, and urged Chrift's concurring in thofe forms of prayer, which were offered in the JezviJJj fyna- gogue, as an argument for mens fubmitting to them. To what was fa id above. Prop. 76. Schol. 3. wc may add the following remarks. 1. It appears in fact, by the manner in which the wordiip of God is difcharged in thofe chrif- tian congregations where liturgies are not ufed, that it may generally be expecfted, (through the common aiTiftance of the Spirit of God, in con- fequence of proper care and application on the part of minifters,) that the church is never likely to be deftitute of teachers, who may carry on that part of M'orfhip in a decent and edifying manner; efpecially when due care is taken in the education of thofe that are intended for the fervicc of the fanctuary. 2. Neverthelefs, as it may fo happen, that fome perfons may be employed in the miniftry, who may not have a talent and capacity for ex- temporary prayer, it is not at all improper that fome Pa R T IX. Of public Liturgies. 22S fome forms fliould be provided for the uTe of fuch, if they chufe to have recourfe to them. 3. But to impofe any particular form of prayer upon all minirters, and upon all congregations, without regarding their abilities on the one hand, or their fentiments on the other, is certainly putting a great hardfliip both on minifters and private Chriltians; and thofe who do it had need produce ftrong evidence that they are the ap- pointed IcgiOators in the church of Chrift, if they expect unlimited fubmiflion to them. 4. To confine minifters to a form, fo as to ex- clude their offering any prayers but thofe pre- fcribcd, is fo apparently abfurd, that it has not (that I know of) been practifed, at leaft in any proteftant church. 5. As for the JewiJ/j prayers n«\v ufed in the . fynagogues, there is no reafon to believe they are fo old as our Lord's time, and it is certain, that fome of them are fuch as he could not con- cur in, even though we fhould grant him to have been prcfent in places where they were ufed v- and all that can be inferred from hence feems to be this, that the ufe of a form of prayer is not alone a fufficient reafon for chriftians to feparate from fuch alTemblies, which will be readily granted : and it is very hard, if no allowance is to be made for a more abundant effufion of the Spirit of God under the gofpel, than under the Mofaic law. Rom. viii. 2. Bull's IVorksy vol, ii. p. 558 — 564. Beimel y Robin/on, and Clarkjon on Liturg. paff, — Pierce' s Vindicatioriypart iii. r. iv. Prideaux's Conned, vol. i. p. 374 — » 379. — Occaf. Paper, vol. iii. A'*, iii. — ■ Le Clerc on Matt. vi. 7. and Ham. ibid. -—Baxter's IVorks, vol. iv. p. 168. ^.— Limb. "Tbeol. I. v. r. xxvi. § 28 *. SCHO- * This fubjeft has not unfrequently been difcufTed fince Dr. Doddridge's Lectures were written. JDr. Taylor's «• Scripture Account 2^6 Of puhlic Liturgies, Part IX SCHOLIUM 4. Bifliop Bull^ and fome others, have urged the probability of liturgies being of apoftolic inftitu- tion, and i ^im. ii. 1,2. is produced very weakly for this purpofe, fince it may fo well be inter- preted as a general diredion for prayer, and it is certain the quotation from Pro/per cannot prove the contrary. What looks mod fpecious for this purpofe, is the agreement of many an- cient liturgies in iht furfnm corda, the exhorta- tion to give thanks to God, with the refponfes, and the doxologies to Father, Son, and Spirit, together with what he calls the prayer of obla- tion of the chriftian facrifice in the holy Eucha- rift, the a,7ro]»l^iq, or renunciation of the fle(h, the world and the devil in baptifm, with the cv)!]oi^ig, or joining ourfelves to Father, Son, and Spirit; which harmony itis faid there could not have been, if there were not fome general foundation in apof- tolic appointment. But to this it is anfvvered, 1. That the antiquity of all thefe liturgies is very dubious : nay, feveral of them are moft evi- dently fpurious ; and it is certain, if they were forged, many of them might come from the fame hand. 2. That the agreement in many of thefe things is not fo entire, as is here fuppofed. 3. That where there is indeed an agreement, it might be derived from primitive cuftom, though there were no liturgies. 4. That the extraordinary degree in which the primitive Chriftians were aflifl-cd by the Spirit, made it lefs neceffary there fliould have been any. Account of Prayer," and a traft, entitled, ♦* Public Prayer,'* are in oppofition to liturgies. In favour of them is *♦ A Letter to a Diffenting Minifter on the Expediency of Forms." This piece was anfwered by Mr. Brekell, A publication under the title of ♦• Difquifitions relating to the Diffenters," is againft both ftated forms and extempore prayer. What the author pro- pofes is, that written forms (hould occafionally be compofed, a^d delivered by the miniucr as he does his fermon, 5. That Part IX. The Church of Chrijl defined. 337 5. That feveral diredtions given by St. Paul to the Corinthians y i Cor, xi. 14. make ic proba- ble there were none, and that he did not think it neceffary there fhould be any. 6. That the lilence of the apoftles as to this important fad;, fuppofing it were a real fad, is furprizing. 7. It is highly improbable that a diverfity of liturgies fhould have been made in the ancient church, if they had any compofed by the apof- tles. 8. That many paflages in ancient writings feem to intimate the contrary pradlice to have prevailed early, particularly the expreiTion of Icn ^ui/a/Aif, 'And fine monitore : and Bajily to whom a liturgy with a prayer of confccration for the eucharift has been afcribed, declares that no fuch form was or ever ought to be compofed. Bull's Serm. vol. ii. N°. xiii. p. 541 — 558. '■ Rokin fan's Anf. to Bennett p, 297— 354.' — Clark/on on Liturgies. DEFINITION XCII. The church of Christ is a fociety, confid- ing of all thofe who profcfs to believe in him as a teacher fent from God, and to form their wor- fhip and conduct according to what they appre- hend to be his inftitutions. LECT. cxcv. scholium I. The church of Chrifl: here defined, is that which is commonly called the catholicy and con- fills of many fmaller focieties, all agreeing in the general profcllion of fubjedion to him, though greatly diverfified as to the particular forms of vvorfliip and difcipline, scholium 2. The word fxxx»(r*«, ufed to exprefs church both in the Latin and Greek languages, does in the Vol. II. Z general On the vifible and invifihle Church, Part IX. general lignify any alTembly of men, and fonne- times is applied even to fiich afTemblies, as were not in a regular manner called together, though its etymology exprelfes bein^ called out from others, as indeed afTemblies generally are, either more or \ck exprefsly, A[Jf xix. 32, 39, 41. It generally lignifies in the New Teliament '* a number of " Chrillians met together in one place," and fometimes '' the whole body of the faithful," Matt. xvi. 18, xviii. 17. A^s viii. 3. ix. 31. XX. 28. Eph. V. 23, 25, 29, 32. Rom. xvi. 16. I Cor. xvi. 19. Old IVhig, N". Ixxiii. Collins on Free- thinking, p. 93. — Bentlefs Remarks on Ditto, ^A*. 35. SCHOLIUM 3. Divines have often diftinguilhed between the vifible and the invifble church. All thofe, and only thofe belong to the vip.ble church, who fub- mit to the chriftian inftitutions, worfhip in chriftian alfemblies, profeQing their faith in Chrid, or are defcendcd from fuch as do, and are yet in their infancy; though upon this foun- dation it rnuft be allowed there are various de- grees of vifibility in church-memberfhip : but the invifble church conlifbs only of thofe who are true believers in Chrill, according to Def. 82. or, as perhaps fome would chufe to flate it, who have fuch habits and difpofitions, as are necef- fary in order to their preparation for future hap- pinefs, whether they be or be not regularly ga- thered into the church. SCHOLIUM 4. It evidently appears from the preceding defi- nirion and fcholia, that the fuppofition of a vifi- lu head, with whom all the members are to hold Communion, is by no means neceflfary in order to ,confli:ate tiichah,'iK//yas is eflentia! to the church ■■■'•■ of Part IX. On Church Officers. 339 of Chrift ; their profefled union to Chrift is as real a bond of unity, as a profelTed union with and fubjedHon to any living man could be, and is that upon which the apoftle makes it evidently to depend, Epb. iv. 16. Col, ii. 19. Gal. iii. 28. PROPOSITION CXLIX. To take a more particular furvey of the various kinds of public officers ^ which are, according to the inftitutionof Chrift, appointed in his church. SOLUTION and demonstration. 1. It has generally been acknowledged, and was more particularly proved. Prop. 148. gr. 5, 6. that Chrift has appointed certain officers, whofe bufinefs it is to inftruct his people, and to dire<5t them in their fpiritual affairs ; with refpedt to which office they are frequently called pajiors or (hepherds, A5is xk, 28. Eph» iv. 11, 12. I Pet. V. 2, 4. 2. Thefe officers are frequently called Elders and PrejhyterSy as the Jews ufed to call ihofe who prefided in their ecclefiaftical or civil airemblies; and from their office oi overfeeing the people, the name of £7ri the Hierarchy was formed under Conjlantine, during the pontificate of SylvejleXy agreeably to the civil polity then ertabliflied in the empire, and the civil diocefes into which he divided the four prejeBurcSy fee Bower's HiJl. of the PopeSy 'vol. i. p. 99 — 110. Geddes's TraflSy -vol. iv. Ejfay 2d. DEFINITION XCIII. Thofc are faid to maintain the divine right of DIOCESAN EPISCOPACY, who alfett, that Chrift has appointed an order of miniftcrs in his church, Z 3 fupc- r 3^42 On Dtocefan Sprfcopacy. Part IX. fuperior to the paftors of particular congrega- tions, who are to exercife the higheft ails of jurifdidlion, efpecially ordination^ excommunica- tion, and confirmation : thefe they fuppofe to be properly fpeaking ihtfnccejfors of the aportles, in fuch a fenfe as no other minifters are; to whofe authority therefore neighbouring churches with their payors are to fubmit themfelves, in all matters which are not apparently contrary to the will of God. Bingh. Orig. I. ii. c. iii. ■ IVorks, vol. i. SCHOLIUM. Thofe who hold every paftor to be fo a bifhop or overfeer of his own congregation, as that no other perfon or body of men, have by divine in- lliitution a power to exercife any fuperior or paf- toral office in it, may properly fpeaking be called, (fo far at leaft,) congregational: and it is by a vulgar miflake, that any fuch are called Prejby-- terians I for the prejhvteriofn difcipline is exer- cifed hy Jynods 2.x\6. ajfemhlies^ fubordinate to each other, and all of them fubje(ft to the authority of ^¥hat is commonly called, a general affembly. Scotch Confejf. and DireBory^ c. xxxi. PROPOSITION CL. L B c T. To propofe and oonfider the principal argu- cxcvi. ments which are brought in defence of diocejan <./^v'\j epifcopacy, both from the fcriptures and the pri- mitive fathers. SOLUTION. Sect. I. The arguments from Jcripture. I. Some argue that the nature of the office which the apoftles bore was fuch, that the edifi-r cation of the church would require they fhould have fome fucceffors in thofe miniftrations which are not common to gofpel minifters. It is an- fwered. Part IX. On Diocefan Epifcopacy. ^'^^^ fwered, that as their office was fuch, as to require extraordinary and miraculous endowments for the difcharge of many parts of it, it is impolfible that they can have any fuccelTors in thofe fer- vices, who are not empowered for the execution of rhem as the apofiles themfelves were: and it is maintained, that fo far as ordination, con- firmation, and excommunication may be per- formed without miraculous gifts, there is nothing in them but what fcems to fuit the pafloral office in general, unlefs farther arguments can be brought to prove, that Chrifl: has limited them to fome fupcrior order of minifters. Vid. Prop. 117. Cor. 4. Boyfe of Epifc. p. 270. apud opera y vol. ii. — Barrozv's JVorkSy vol. i. p. 595. 1. It is pleaded, that Timothy and Titus were bifhops of Ephefus and Crete, whofe bufinefs it was to exercife fuch extraordinary ad:s of jurif- diction, as are now claimed for diocefan bifhops, I Tim. i. 3. iii. paO', v. 19 — 22. 2 Tim. ii, 2. Tit. i. 5, Qc. iii. 10. (not to mention the pojl- fcripts of thefe epiftles, which are evidently fpu- rious.) — To this it is anfvvered, that Timothy and Titus had not a Hated reiidence in thefe churches, but only vifited them for a time, 2 Tim. iv. 9. — 13. Tit. iii. 12. It alfo appears from other places, in which the journeys of Timothy and Titus are mentioned, that they were a kind of itinerant officers, called EvangeliftSy who were afllflants to the apoftles ; for there is great reafon to believe the /z/y? epiftle to Timothy was written prior to thofe from Rome in the time of Paul's imprifonmcnt, as fome think. x\\c fecond was alfo. To which we may add, that it feems probable at leaft, that they had very extraordinary gifts to furnifh them for their fuperior offices, i Tim. iv. 14. Eph. ii. II. 2 Tim, iv. 5. And though Timothy was with Pauly when he took his leave of the Elders of E.phefus^ {A6ls xx.) the apoftle Z 4 gives 344 ^^ Diocefan Epifcopacy. Part IX. gives not the leafl: hint of any extraordinary power with which he was inverted, nor fays one word to engage their obedience to him; M'hich is a very ftrong prefumption, that no fuch rela- tion did fubfift or was to take place : at Icaft it is a certain proof, that Paul did not think it was necelfary to leave a bilhop in a place, when mak- ing his lafl: vifitation to it; for that he at leaft ibought that this would be his laft vifitation at ILphefuSy is undeniably plain from Acis xx. 25, 38, Compare Rev^ ii. 4, 5. IVbitfii Vita Tiinoth. apud Meletemata.-^ Whitby's Pre/, to Tit, pajf.^ Benf. Prop, of Chrijlian. vol. ii. p, 167-^170. -Owen's Script. Ordin. c. ii. p. 11— • 38. Pear Jon Op. Poft. DiJ. i. c. ix. § 5 — 9. p, 75 — 84. i ■■ 'Hozve's Epifco- pacyy p. 15. 45. 3. Some have argued from the mention of j;/- gelsy /. e. as they underftand it, of diocefan bijhops^ in the i^tvtw churches of Afia^ particularly the angel of EphefiiSy though there were many minif- ters employed in it long before the date of that epiftle, Jf/s XX. 17, 18. But it is certain, that for any thing which appears in our Lord's epif- tles to them, (Rev. ii. & iii.) they might be no more than the payors of fingle congregations, with their proper afliftants. Some have urged the ufe of the word a7roroAo», 2 Cor. viii. 23. (Greek) compared with Phil. ii. 23. (Greek) but it fo plainly refers to their being fent by fome churches upon a particular occafion, that it is (trange any ftrefs fhould be laid upon it.. Com- pare I KiKgs xiv. 6. Septuagint. Plowe's Epifcopacy^ Z'* 45"' — S'- 91*^96. 4. It is urged that fome of the churches, which were formed in large cities during the lives of the apoflles, and efpecially that at Jerujaletit, coniifted of fuch vafl numbers, as could not pof- fibly afTemble at one place : compare A^s xxi, 2Q. Part IX. On Diocefan Epijcopacy. 3^- 20. It is anfwered, r. That the word juu/Jia^s? may only figiiify great numbers^ and may not be intended to exprefs that there were feveral times ten thoiifand in an cxaiH: and literal fenfe : coni- pare Luke xii. i. {Greek.) 1. That no lufficient proof is brought from fcripture, of there being I'uch numbers of people in any particular -place as this fuppofes; for the myriads of believing /^tcj, fpoken of in the preceding text, as well as the numbers mentioned, A5is ii. 41. iv. 4. might very probably be thofe who were gathered toge- ther at thofe great feafts from diftant places, of which few might have their liated refidence in that city: compare A^ls viii. i. 3. If the num- ber were fo great as the objection fuppofes, there might be, for any thing which appears in fcrip- ture, feveral hifpops in the fame city, as there are among thofe who do not allow of diocefan epifcopacy feveral co-ordinate pajlors, overfeers, or billiops : and though Enfebins does indeed pretend to give us a catalogue of the bifliops of Jerujalenu it is to be remembered, how the Chrif- tians had been difperfed from thence for a conli- derable time, at and after the Roman war, and renwved into other parts, which mufl: neceflarily very much increafe the uncertainty, which Eufe- bins himfelf owns there vvas, as to the fucceflion of bifliops in mod of the ancient fees. Eufeb. Ecclef. Hiji. /. ii. c. xxxv. /. iii. c. iv, V. — Groi, on //^7j xviii. ly. Reeves's Apol. vol. i. Eref. p. 21 — 34, Original Draughty ^.37, 38. i ^—Boyfe ofEpifc. apuiOp. vol. u. p. 289 — 299. Jenk. of Cbrijlian. vol. ii. p. 499. Sect. II. Arguments from antiquity. I. The afiertors of Diocefan epifcopacy plead, I. That Clemens Ronianus intimates this, when he recommends to the Corinthians the example of the Jexvijh church, where the hligb-priejly ordinary priejis 046 C>// Diocefan Epifcopacy, Part IX. priejls and Levites, knew and obfervcd their re- fpective offices. To this it is anfwered, that the high-prieft may fionify Chr/jl ; elfe this parallel would rather imply, that the chriftian church muft be fubjed: to fome one vifible heady as the Jezvijh was, and then prejhyters and deacons may anfwer to prierts and Levites. This interpreta- tion is the more probable, as Clement never ex- prefsly mentions preibytcrs and bilhops as dif- iincfy nor refers the contending Corinthians to any one eccleiiaftical head, as the center of unity, which he would probably have done, if there had been any diocefan biiliop among them; nay, he feems evidently to fpeak of prepyters^ as ex- crcifing the epifcopal office: fee the 39thy>i??io« of his tpijlle. Howe's Epif-opary^ p. iq-j — n(5. 2. As for Iren^uSy I meet with Jio pafiage pro- duced from him, to prove that bifhops and pref- byters wqvq diJlincJ. The word prefiding prcjhyter is evidently ufed to fignify the higheft officer in the Roman church, in a noble fragment preferved, Eufeh. Ecclef. Hi(l. I. v. c. xxiv. p. 24!. He does indeed mention the fucceflion of bifhops from the apoftles, which is rcconcilcable with the fuppoiition of their being parochial^ nor alto- gether irreconcileable with the fuppoiition of joint pajlors in thofc churches. Iren. I. iii. c. iii. p. 232. HozvCy ibid. p. 132 — 136. 2. Ignatius is much infilled upon as a mod exprefs witnefs. Ir is allowed, that in many places he exprefsly diftinguifhes between bifhops and prelbyters, and requires obedience to bifhops from the whole church, (prelbyters not except- ed) in very flrong terms : but as he often fup- pofes each of the churches to which he wrote to meet in one place j and reprefents them as breaking one loaf, and furrounding one altar, and charges the bifhop to know all his flock by name, not ex- cepting even the fervants of it, it is mofi: evident 9 thai; Part IX. On Diocefan Epijcopacy, 34.'7 that he muft Tpcak of a parochial and not a dio~ cefan h\\\\op. Ho'we, ibid. p. 122 — 132. 4. Polycarp exhorts the Chriilians at Philippi to be fubjed: to the prefbytcrs and deacons ; he urges the prefbytcrs to impartial judgment, i^c, but fays not one word of any bij7jGp as being then at Philippic nor gives any diredions about chuf- ingonej fo that it fhould feem this church, as well as that at Corinth^ was governed by joint prefbyters or Copajiors. 5. JiifiUi M;r/vr certainly fpeaks of the pre- fidenty whom we may allow to have been diftin- guifned from the prefbyter, though Juftin does not mention that diftindtion ; but he reprefents this prefident as prefent at every adminiftration of the eucharift, which he alfo mentions as always making a part of their public worfhip, fo that the bifhop here intended muft have only been the paftor of one congregation. 6. 'Tertullian fpeaks oi approved elders ^ as pre- fjding in chriftian allemblics, and glories over the MarcioniteSy that they could not produce a catalogue of their bifhops in a continued fuccef- iion from the apoftles, as the orthodox Chriftians could : but it cannot be proved that he fpeaks or a diocefan y lince all that he fays might be applied to a parochial bifliop. Howe, ibid, p, 136 — 139, 7. Clemens Alexandriniis fays, " that the order " of bifhops, priefts, and deacons is according " to the rank and difpenfation of angels :" but as he mentions only angels and archangels without defcending into any more fubordinations, it is not cafy certainly to determine how far he in- tended to alfcrt the power of the bifhop over the prefbyter; much lefs can it be mferred from hence, that the bifhops of whom he fpeaks were any thing more l\\Vin parochial. 8. Origen fpeaks dillindlly of bifhops and pref- byters, but unites them both as it feems under the 348 On Diocefan Efifcopacy. Part IX. the common name of ^n>y?j, faying nothing of the power of bifhops as extending beyond one congregation, and rather inlinuatcs the contrary, when he fpeaks of offenders as brought before the whole church to be judged by it. 9. The Apqftolic Conftitntions do indeed very frequently dillinguifli between bifliops and pref- bvters, and alTert the fubjedion of the latter to the former, as a matter of divine inftitution : but not to inlift upon the evidence there is, that thefe Conttitutions were at the carlieit a forgery of the fourth century, (Vid. Prop. 103. Schol. 5.) there are many pailages in them, which fhew that the bifliops there fpoken of could not ftand related to a great number of churches; for they exprefsly decree, *' that the deacons give nothing to the *• poor without the bdhop's confent," add " that *' the bifliops fliould fee to it, that the fame ** perfon did not receive charities twice in a ** week, unlefs the cafe were very urgent:" they alfo refer continually to the bifliop's alTembling with his people in adts of joint devotion ; and the liturgies contained in thel'e Confl:itutions gene- rally fuppofe the bifliop prefent, and alfign him fome peculiar office in each fcrvice, and efpecially in the celebration of the Lord's fupper. 10. Cyprian docs indeed fpeak of the bifliop, as joining with and prefiding over the bench of prelbyters, in giving judgment in cafes in which the church was concerned : but though he him- felf was a perfon of fuch difl:inguiflied fenfe, and though we have fo many large epiflles, wlicrein he gives direcilions about the manner in which the church under his care was to be managed in his abfence, as well as relates feveral occurrences in which he was concerned while he was at Car- thage \ yet it is remarkable, that he gives no in- timation of his having had the charge of more, than one congregation : he fpeaks of tw^o readers whom he alternately emplpyed, which were ca-» pable Part. IX. On Diocefan Epifcopacy. ^^^ pablc of being heard by the whole church, and he exprefsly mentions his people as joining with him in a6ls of communion and difcipline, not by reprefentatives but in their own pcrfon. II. It is allowed that in fucceeding ages the ditTcrencc between bifhops and prelbyters came to be more and more magnified, and various churches came under the care of the fame bifhop: neverthelcfs Jerome docs exprefsly fpeak of bi- ihops and prcllDyters as of the fame order; and Gregory Nazian%en fpeaks of the great and affect- ed diftinclion made between miniflers in prero- gative of place, and other tyrannical privileges, (as he calls them) as a lamentable and deftrud:ive thing. King's Conjlit. of the Churchy part i. ch. ii— iv. Boyfe of Epifc. r. ii. ap. Op. vol. ii. p. 205 — 258. Original Draughty c. ii. — Milton's Profe IVorks^ p. 285 — 294. Memoirs of Emlyn^ N°, 6. p. cxxxii — cxxxvi *. COROLLARY I. Thediftindion between bifhops and prefbyters does not appear of earlier date than the time of Ignatius , § 2. gr. 1^2. COROLLARY 2. This diftindion does not appear to have been of divine inftitution, and Dr. Hannnond in effedt allows this, as was obferved Prop, 149. gr. 2. COROLLA R Y 3. There was Httle or no conformity between /)r/>;z///'z;^ epifcopacy, even as it was in the fecond * For a cofideration of feveral of the fubjefls that occur under the hundred and forty- ninth and hundred and fiftieth pro- poiitions, recourfe may be had to Dr. Benfon's Diflertation con- cerning the firft fettlement of the Chriftian Churches, and con- cerning the Public Worfhip of the Chriftians, whilfl the fpiritual Gifts continued. See his Paraphrafe and Notes on the Epiftles, vol, i, p. j^g — 64.4. fccond edition. and 350 On Diocefan Epifcopacy. Part IX* and third centuries, and that diocefan epifcopacy, which is cftabliflied in the church of England, and in Popijh countries. COROLLARY 4, Thofe reformed churches abroad which have not diocefan, may notwithftanding retain the true primitive epifcopacy: neverthelefs it is to be obferved, that they hdivt fuperintendents , and fomc of a ftill fuperior order, nearly anfwering to our bifhops and archbilhops, but with this differ- ence, that it is not pretended their authority is of divine original, nor their exiftence by any means effential to that of a church ; but they arc acknowledged to be a kind of officers, fet over the church by the civil magiftrate ; and indeed the conftitution of the church of Enoiand is fuch, that its bidiops are properly the King^s officers^ and it is not in the power of any number of them to make another without him. Toiz'^gcod's Append, to his Letter to JFhite *. COROLLARY 5. The main and moft important controverfy relating to epifcopacy, is that which concerns the extent of the bidiop's charge. COROLLARY 6. To affert in the general, that diocefan bifiiops have fuch a right to determine all indiherent matters in the church, that private Chriftians and ordinary minifters rauft in confcience fubmit to their dicftates, how contrary focvcr they may * That body of proteftant diflentcrs who go under the deno- riiinatior; ot" *' General Baptiits," have three dilHr.ft orders in their churches, anfwering to bifhops, pricfts, and deacons. They are feparatclv ordained. To the highclt order they give the name of " Mcllengers ;" and to the iecond that of Elders. The third order is that oFIveacons, in the fenfe of the word as l^fed in the New Teftament. See " Memoirs of the Life and •' Wfitings oi IMr. Williaiii Whilton," pare iii. p, 466. be Part IX. On Dlocefan Epijcopacy., " 3^1 be to their own relilh and fentiments, and that none may preach who are not authorized by them, is building a vaft fuperftrudture upon a very weak and precarious foundation. COROLLARY 7. The difj'enting churches in this realm are to be juftified in the liberty which they take, of form- ing themfclves into feparate congregations, indc^ pendent!)' on the authority and jurifdic^ion of that diocefe within whofe province they live; efpecially when fubmitting to them muft in efFe<5t be attended with this important additional cir- cumftance, of owning them to be inflituted by Chrifl, as well as with a conformity to certain rites and ceremonies, and forms of difcipline, which in themfelves conlidered, feparately from any fuppofed authority appointing them, appear lefs expedienty though they fhould not be urged as abfolutely unlawful. Howe's Epijcopacy y p, 148 — 160. SCHOLIUM I. There feems reafon for faying, (as in the laft lect. corollary) that the eltablilhed church of Ejtgland qxcvii. demands, that the diocefan bifhops fliould bev.yv"\j o^.ned in effedt as officers inftitutcd by Chrift : for though this be not afferted in the articles of the church of England, yet in the book of ordina- tion, (to which ajfent muft be declared, as well as to the common prayer) it is exprefsly faid, ** that it is evident to all men diligently reading '* the holy fcripturcs, ^c. that from the apoftles *• -time there has been this order in Chrift's ** church, bifhops, priefts, and deacons, as feve- " ral officers:" and it is fufficicntly plain from the whole fyftem of ecclefiaftical government, that hijhops muft here fignify diocefan biftiops, and not merely paftors of a particular congregation. Calamy's Abridgment of the Life of Baxter, "joL i. p, 222— '224. S C H O- How Epifcopacy tvas introduced. Part I5C« SCHOLIUM 2. It is eafy to apprehend, how epifcopacy, as it was in the primitive church, M'ith thofe altera- tions which it afterwards received, might be gra*- dually introduced. The apofi:les fecm to have taught chiefiy in large cities ; they fettled minif- tcrs there, who preaching in country villages or imaller towns incrcafed the number of converts: it would have been mod reafonable, that thofc new converts, uhich lay at a confidcrable dif- tancc from the large towns, ihould, when they grew numerous, have formed themfelves into diftincft churches, under the care of their proper p:if!ors orbifliops, independently on any of their nciL'^hbours ; but the reverence which would na- rurally be paid to men who had converfed with the apoftlcs, and perhaps fome delire of influ- ence and dominion, from which the hearts of very good men might not be entirely free, and which early began to work, fj John ver. 9. 2 Thel]. ii, 7,) might eafily lay a foundation for fuch a fubordination in the minifters of new crecfled churches to thofe which were more an- cient-, and much more ealily might the fupcriority of a fajlnr to his affiftant frejhyters increafe, till it at lens^th came to that great diiference, which we own was early made, and probably foon car- iried to an excefs. And if there was that dege- neracy in the church, and defection from the purity and vigour of religion, which the learned Vjinifga fuppofes to have happened between the time of ISlero and Trajan^ it would be lefs furprif- ing, that thofe evil principles, which occafioned epifcopal and at length the Papal ufurpation, iliould before that time exert fome conliderablc influence. Vitringa^s Obferv. I, iv. c. vii, viii. SCHOLIUM 3, Tt might be very expedient, upon the princi- ples of chriftian prudence, that, where it can be accom- Part iX. Ujher's Plan of Epifcopacy. ^^^ accomplilhed, every pajior of a large congrega*- tion fhould ftill have qfjiftant minifters; and fome prefidents among the paftors of different congre- gations, when they are meeting about any public bufinefs, is what common fenfe diclates in fuch circumftances : and if inftead of a chairman chofen for that particular time and occalion, fome per- fon, of experienced, approved fidelity and ability, fliould be appointed to exercife fome flated over- fight over a few of the neighbouring congrega- tions, it might perhaps be attended with fuch confequences, as would render fuch a fort of dif- cipline not only tolerable, but eligible. Some- thing of this kind was projccfted in archbifhop U/'/jer's plan for the redudion of epifcopacy, by which he would have moderated it in fuch a manner, as to have brought it very near the pre/*- hytcrian government of the Scotch church; the wcckXy parochial vejiry anfwering to their church- feffion \ the monthly Jynod^ to be held by the Cho<^ repifcopii anfwering to their /)r^_y/(?n>j; i\\& dio- cefan fynod to their provincial \ and the national to their general ajfembly. The meeting of the dean and chapter^ pratftifed in the church of £»o- landy is but a faint fhadow of the fecond, the ecclefiajiical court of the thirdy and the convocation of l\\Q fourth, Hijl. of Nonccnf, p, 339—344. Bp. Hall's Modejl Offer, ap. Op. torn, ii. p. 582 — c^'id .-^Hoive' s Epifcopacy y j?. 160, 161 *. SCHOLIUM 4. It feems there was not a pcrfccft uniformity among all the primitive churches in this refpedt: the power of the bifljops feems to have prevailed • Two farther writefs on the general fubjcft of epifcopacy, are Clarkfon and Dr. Maurice. The latter writes in fupport of diocefan epifcopacy* Vo^. II. A a early 354 0« the uninterrupted Succeffion, Part IX. early in Romey that of the prejhytery at Alexandria-, and at Cartbagey fuch a diicipline as comes ncareft to that which is now called congregational. SCHOLIUM 5. It feems to be fol idly argued from i Tim^v. 17, that there were in the primitive church feme elders i who did not ufe to preach: nothing very exprefs is faid concerning them ; only it feems to be intimated James v. 14. that ihcy prayed with the fick. It may be Vftxy expedient, even on the principles of human prudence, to appoint fome of the more grave and honourable members of the fociety to join with the paftor in the over- iight of it, who may conftitute a kind of council with him, to deliberate of affairs in which the fociety is concerned, and prepare them for being brought before the Church for its decifion, to pray with the fick, to reconcile differences, ^c» but there does not feem any fufficicnt warrant for making them a kind oi judicatory y to whofe de- cifions the reft of the fociety is to fubmit ; and thofe rules relating to prefbyteries, claffes, pro- vincials, and general affemblies, which are de- termined by the conftitution of the church of Scotland^ moft evidently appear to be at bell merely matters of human difcretion, and to have no exprefs foundation in the word of God ; nor can we trace the exiftence of fuch ruling elders higher than Confiantine'^ time. Maurice Social Rel.. Dial. iii. p. 143— • 1 48. — IVbithy on i T/'w;. v. 17. — Blond. de Jure Pteb, pajf. Thornd. of Rel, AJfeinb, c. iv. p. 96, 97. SCHOLIUM 6. It is a very precarious and uncomfortable foundation for chriltian hope, which is laid in the docflrine of an itninterruptcd fucce^ion of bi- .fhops, and which makes the validity of the ad-- miniftratioa Pa. IX. On thejirft Ordination of Englifi Bijbops, 355 miniftration of chriftian minifters depend upon fuch a fuccedion ; lince there is fo great a dark- nefs upon many periods of ecclefiaflical hiftoryi infomuch that it is not agreed, who were the fevenjirj} bifliops of the church oi Rome^ though that church was fo celebrated ; and Eufebius him- fclf, from whom the greateft patrons of this doc- trine have made their catalogues, exprefsly owns, that it is no eafy matter to tell who fucceedcd the apoftles in the government of the churchcsj excepting fuch as may be colledled from St. Paul's own words. See Eiifeh. quoted Prop, 150. § i. A^°. iv, Contefted eledions in almofl all conii- derablc cities make it very dubious which were the true bifhops, and decrees of councils, ren- dering all thofe ordinations null, where z.v\y fimo^ niacal contr^iS: was the foundation of them, makes it impolfible to prove, at leaft on the principles of the Romijfj church, that there is now upon earth any one perfon, who is a legal fucceiTor of the apoftles, and renders hereditary right as pre- carious in ecclefialVical, as it certainly is in civil aifairs. Calamy's Life of Baxter ^ vol. i. p. 122— 134. — Tndepend. IVbi^-, N°. vii, viii. — Chandler's Serm. a^ainji Pop. p. 34 — 37. , 120, 121, in another edition. 4- The fabbath might be obfervcd as a day of fome extraordinary devoiiony though not as a day of fuch ftriifl rej} as was afterwards enjoined to the Jews. 5. Suppofing the filence oi Mo/eSy in the very (hort account he gives us of the ancient patriarchs, to be ever fo entire upon this head, no certain argument can be drawn from thence; for upon this principle we might argue, that the patriarchs had no fiated time for the worjhip of Gody which is very incredible ; and alfo that the Jews did not obferve the fabbath from Mofes to Davidy lince in the hiftory of all that time, there is no mention of that day ; as in the fifteen hun* dred years between the birth of Seih and the deluge no mention is made oi facrificeSy and yet "we have reafon to believe they were pradlifed in that period. 6. If it fhould be granted, that the obfervation of the fabbath was diffufed among the antediluvian patriarchs, it cannot be argued from thence, that it was not infbituted at the creation ; the heads of the Abrahamic family were fo remarkable for their devotion, that the ftri6t obfervation of the fabbath in their days might be the lefs neceifary. Mover's Dial. ii. p. 102, 103, 148 — 156, 162 — 167, 206 — 208. Patriarchal Sabbath y paff. — Heylin's Hif. of the Sab. part i. c. i, ii, iii. IVot ton's Mifc. vol. i. A^°. iv. IVatts on Holy Titnes, ^c. p. 10 — 16. Difc. i. 'Prop. 4*. * See Fleming on the Fourth Commandment, an4 the fame author's " Plain Account of the Lord's Day," s. S C H O- Part IX. .^lejlions concerning the Sahhath. ^61 SCHOLIUM 2. Againft the argument drawn from tht fourth commandment, ^r. 5. fome have argued, that the pronouncing thofe words from mount Sinai with an audible voice was no proof of their extraor- dinary and univerfal obligation, fince God feems to have intended to have fpoken the whole law. in that manner, had not the terror of the people prevented, Exod. xx. 18, i^c. Deut. v. 23—28. But it is anfwered, i . That God's beginning with thofe precepts was fome intimation of their im- portance, efpecially as he well knew the fears of the people would prevent his going on to utter more in this audible manner; and indeed Deut. xi. 22. intimates a paufc immediately after the uttering thofe words ; otherwife there would have been no decent room for the people to have fpoken as they did. 2. His engraving thofe ten commandments on tables of Hone in a miracu- lous manner, and ordering them to be laid up in the ark, is a plain intimation of their peculiar weight, and a fingular difiiniftion worthy our regard. 3. The connection in which this pre- cept ftands with others, which all allow to be of the higheft moment and univerfal obligation, is to be confidcred as an argument that it is not merely ceremonial. Hallet on Script, 'vol. i. p. 152 — 160. SCHOLIUM 3. Neverthelefs we allow, that the obfervation of the fabbath is not to be urged as of univerfal ob- ligation, merely becaufe it is to be found in the Jewijh decalogue, and that its place there only obliged the Jeijos ; fince in the preface to thofe ten commandments, their deliverance from Egypt is urged as a rcafon for obferving them, and the jiph commandment is enforced by promifes pe- culiar to the Jews: not to infift on the addition. Dent. v. 15. which is probably to be confidercd **•' as 3^2 ^lejlions cancerning the Sahlath, Part IX. as the words of Mojes^ not of God, and a comment on the fourth commandnnent, rather than a part of it. Hallet ibid. p. i6i — 174. — Baxt. Works, vol. iii. p. 778 — 781. On the Lord's Dav, ch. vii. Mr. Jofefh Mede conjedures, that the day of the Jewtjh fabbath was changed in the wilder- nefs ; which he endeavours to prove, by fhewing that they travelled on the feventh day before the firft of thofe fabbaths which we find they ob- ferved : compare Exod. xvi. i, 22 — 26. and fome have taken occafion from hence to alfcrt, that the patriarchal fabbath was different from the Jeivi/hy fuppofing monday to be the day on which God began the creation ; which, if it were, the patriarchal fabbath will be the fame with what is now the chriftian. But to this argument it is anfwered, i. That lYif^fixth day fpoken of in the fore-cited text is not thejixth from the fifieenth ef the monthy but from the day on which the wanrm began to fall, which might be the firfl in the "joeek ; or in general that it might lignify the Jixth of the week, whenever the manna began to fall: and 2. That allowing it were (as Mede fup- pofes) the fixlh from their journey on the j'//"- teenthy it will not prove a change in the fabbath; but only that before the giving the law on mount S-inaiy a greater liberty of travelling on neceffary occafions was allowed on the fabbath ; not here to infifl on the pofTibility there is, that the jour- ney they took on the fifieenth day of the month might be only the beginning of their march from FJim to Sinaiy and perhaps no more than would after the giving of the law have been allowed : nor to urge, that upon the iignal given by the cloudy they might have marched on any future fabbath ; as by fpecial command facrifice was offered in places nor generally allowed by the law, •* Mede on E^ck. xx. 20. p. 55- — 57. Difc, 15//:?. — Patriarch, Sab.p.H^ — %c^,apud. lVdlion'5 Part IX. ^ejlions concerning the Sahhath, 36J -^IVot ton's Mifc. vol, i. p. 211, 212. "-Hallet on Script, vol. iii. p. 105— 108. VEnfant's Introd, to the New Teji. p. 152—159. French, p. J28 — J34- SCHOLIUM 4. That the fabbath is an inftitution peculiar to the Je"^vSy fome have argued from Deut. v. 15. Exod. xxxi. 13 — 17. E%ek. xx. 20. Neh. ix. 13. 14. Dr. Wright has endeavoured to prove from Luke xxiii. tilt, that it was alfo intended to oblige Chrijiians ; but he feems to forojet that the per- fons fpoken of there were then Jews. M'^right on the Sab, p. 29. Ed. 2. p. 23. Edit. 3. SCHOLIUM 5. The rigour of the Jewi/h fabbath is by no means to be brought into the chrijiian conftitu- tion, fmce there is fuch a lilence in the New Teftament upon that head. IVatts ibid. p. 20-^24. Works, vol, ii. p. 401—403 *. SCHOLIUM 6. Some have infifted on an obfervation both of the /event h -dud the /r/? day; as imagining that the fourth commandment, in its mcfl: literal fenfe defigning the particular time as well as the pro^ portion, is obligatory upon all Chriflians. But * Mr. Evanfon has contended, that the praflice of refting from labour one day in fevcn is a civil inftitution, wholly unau- thorized by chriftianity, and highly injurious to fociety, by an- nihilating the fevcnth part of all human induftry. He has been anfwered by Dr. PrielUey. The controverfy was begun and carried on in the Theological Repofitory : but the whole, with additions, may now be feen in the " Arguments againft and for ** the fabbatical Obfervance of Sunday, by a Ceffation of bodily " Labour," publilhed by Mr. Evanfon ; and in the Appendix to the iirft part of Dr. Pricftley's " Letters to a young Man." it 3^4 ^ejiions concerning the Sahbath. Part IX. it has been anfvvered, that in arguing thus they are but little confident with themfelves ; fince that commandment requires fix days of labour y as well as one of reft. Compare Schol. 3. and Dem. gr. 9. Baxt. Works y vol. iii. p. 803, 804.— /^/>/). to ch. iv, % \. SCHOLIUM 7. It lignifies little at what hour the fabbath is hegnn if one day be allotted to it. It is plain from Jerome^ that feme ancient Chriftians, (as fome foreign proteftants now do) returned to their lecular employments and diverfions on the evening of the Lord's day ; but then they began their fabbath on th&Jaturday evening: and we are the lefs to wonder if the primitive Chriftians took fome liberty this way, fmce they had public worfhip three days in the week beiidcs, viz. tncfdayy thurfdayy ^nd/aturday. IVright on the Sab. p. 10 — 13. § i. Morcr's Dial. u. p. 233 — 238. — King's Enquiry y part 11. c. vii. § ii. c. viii. § 2. SCHOLIUM 8. As it is impolTible certainly to determine which is the /event h day from the creation, and as (in confequence of the fpherical form of the earth, and the abfurdity of the fcheme which fuppofcs it one great plain,) the change of place will ne- ccflarily occafion fome alteration in the time of the beginning and ending of any day in queftion, it being always at the fame time, fome where or other, fun-rifing and fun-fetting, noon and mid- night; it feems very unreafonable to lay fuch a itrefs upon the particular day, as fome do, or to require any ftronger argument than thofe affigned above, gr. 7, 8, 9. for the change of it from the Jfventh to xhcfirjl: it feems abundantly fufficient, that there bey/x- days of labour^ and one of reli- gious Pv\RT IX; On "Baptifm. ;j65 gious refl-, which there will be upon the chrijlian as well as the Jeivijh fcheme.' IVatts ibid, p. 49 — 58. Works y vol. il. />. 4I I — 414. — IVallis on the Sab. />- 79 — 85. — Fabrit. Biblioth. Grcec. vol. ii. p. 609 — 612. — Wright, § 2. ^. II — 13, SCHOLIUM 9. One reafon, why the abolition of the feventh and obfervation of the firfl day is no more plainly declared in the New Tcftament, might be out of regard to the Jezvijh Chriftians, who could not without great difficulty and inconvenience have come immediately into a total change, or ftri(5tly have obferved both ; and this may anfwer the argument from Matt. xxiv. •20. IVatts ibid. p. 58 — 62, ^ 65 — 71.- JVorks, vol.11, p. 414 — ^I'^.'—'Hannnond in hoc. DEFINITION XCIV. Thofe rites of the chriftian inftitution, which were intended to be folemn tokens of our ac- cepting the gofpel covenant, peculiar to thofe who did fo accept it, and to be coniidered by them as tokens of the divine acceptance, on that fuppofit-ion may properly be called seals of tmi? COVENANT. PROPOSITION CLII. The law of Chrift requires that all who believe the gofpel fhould be baptized % i. e. Ihould be feparated from unbelievers, and joined to the viliblechriftian church, by being folemnly ijcajfoed •with water; which wafliing is on the one hand, 10 fignify their faith in Chri(t, and refolution of holy obedience, and on the other, to confirm their faith in the gofpel promifcs of pardon, fane- tification, and eternal life. N.B. j66 On Baptifm, Part IX. N,B. The propofition is to be underftood only as fpeaking of perfons as yet unbaptizedi and it will afterwards be enquired, whether it extends to thofe to whom this rite in its main parts at leaft has been already adminiftered, whe- ther in infancy, or upon a falfe pretence of faith at riper years. DEMONSTRATION. 1. Our Lord exprefsly appointed that believers Ihould in a folemn manner be walhed with water, Matt, xxviii. 19. Mark xvi. 16. to which there may alfo be fome allufion, John iii. 5. this is far- ther confirmed by A£ls ii. 41. viii. 12, 37. xxii. 16. 2. That this is to exprefs faith in Chrifl: in thofe who are baptized, and folemnly to declare their refolution of openly profeffing his religion and cultivating real and univerfal holinefs, (their obligation to which is hereby confirmed,) ap- pears from Rom, vi. 3, 4. i Pet. iii. 21. Eph. v. 26. And Tit. iii. 5. has generally been added to this catalogue, as referring to baptifm ; but of that more hereafter. 3. That God did hereby give to believers a token of the forgivenefs of their fins, according to the terms of the gofpel covenant, does alfo appear from A^s ii. 38. xxii. 16. Tit. iii. 4 — 7. i» 2, 3.I4. It appears that Chrift inftituted fuch an ordinance as baptifm, for the purpofes mentioned in the propofition, to thofe who fiiould believe his gofpel. 5. There is no reafon to apprehend, that this was peculiar to the apoftolic age j fince the rea- fons on which it is founded are common to all ages ; and our Lord feems to intimate its perpe- tual continuance in the church. Matt* xxviii. 20* 4, 5.J6. Falet propojiiio. jBaxt. Inf. Church Memh. p. 341—343.— BareU Apol, Prop^ KiU^^^-^Berry-^reet Left. Part IX. On Bafti/m. 367 Lefl. vol.'u. p. 193 — ^100, edit. 2. />, 173 — 179. Serm. 27. * COROLLARY I. It is evidently a proftitution of the ordinance of baptifm, to adminifl-er it to any adult perfon, who docs not make a credible profeffion of his faith in Chrift and fubjedlion to the gofpel, COROL L A R Y 2. It is the duty of thofe by whom baptifm is to be adminiftered, to make diligent inquiry into the charadter of thofe whom they admit to it; whether they have a competent knowledge of the gofpel, and give reafon to believe they will be- have in a manner bocoming members of the chriftian church. COROLLARY 3 . \ It is fit that baptifm fhould be adminlflered only by the teachers and minifters of the church, where their affifl-ance can be had ; not only be- caufe it appears that thefe were the perfons by whom it was adminiftcred in the New Teftameni, but becau»fe {^cat. par.) they muft be moft capa- ble of judging who are the tit fubjedts of it. Vid. Cor. 2. COROLLARY 4. There is a fenfe in which baptifm may be called ajeal of the covenant of grace; for though the benefits of the covenant are fccured to every believer by the death of Chriil, which was the great foundation of it, yet baptifm plainly ap- pears by the propofition to ahfwer to definition 94, which is the fenfe in which circumcifion is called ihcfeal of the right eon fnefs of faiths by the apoftle, Kom. iv. ii. and God's covenant, in the fejh^ Gen. xvii. 13. Baxt. and Bedford's Letter, ap. Baxt. of Church Memh. p. 347^-366. C O R O L- 368 On Bapttfm, Part IX. COROLLARY 5. Baptifm is not to be repeated, fince it is a right of initiation into ChrilVs church: and though it will afterwards appear, that vicious members are to be call out, yet there is no hint in fcripture, that when re-admitted they are to be baptized again: compare 2 Cor. ii. 6-— 8. Neverthclefs, confidently with this, thofe per- fons might be baptized in the name of Jefus, as the Mediah already come, who had before been baptized by John and his difciples into the gene- ral expedation of a Mc(Iiahj'2'(?r//y to be revealed. Compare yf^j xix. 5. Burn, on Art. xxvii. p. 275, 276. — Wall of Inf. Bdpi. part ii. f. v. § 5, 6. Limb. Theol. I. v. c. Ixix. § 6, 8, 11. — Benf. Prop. Chrijlian. vol, ii. p. 142, 143. — Foot's \fl and id Courfe of Let- ters on Baptifm. COROLLARY 6. Though it be allowed not effential to baptifm, that the names of Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft Ihould be exprefsly pronounced, lince fometimes mention is only made of baptizing into the name of Chrift as above ; yet confidering how exprefs Matt, xxviii. 19. is, it feems highly expedient thefe names fhould generally be ufed ; and the forecitcd text A^s xix. 2, 3. feems plainly to prove, that the name of the Spirit was generally at leaft exprefsly mentioned in chriftian baptifm : and it feems elTential to the ordinance, that every adult perfon receiving it fhould be inftrufted in the diftinci: charadters of each of thefe fiicred pcrfons in the work of our redemption, and Ihould fokmnly profefs a correfpondent regard to each. Witf. QLcon. Fozd. L \w. c. xvi. § 16. — — ■ '^illotf. JVorkSy vol. i. Senn. Ixx. p. 513. '—Hooker's Ecclef. Polity , /, v. § 58, 61. COROL- Part^IX. fakers Opinion of Bapijm^ 369 COROLLARY 7. The naming o{ the baptized perfon is by no means any part of this inllitution, and when it is ufcd, is to be considered as an add rcfs to the perfon, calling him by his name, rather than as the man- ner of giving a name to him ; though it is very probable, the cuflom of naming a child at bap- tifm miglit arife from the pradice of the Jens at their circiuncifiony Luke i. 59 — 63. ii. 21. SCHOLIUM I. The fakers aflert, that water baptifm was lect. -never intended to continue in the church of cci. Chrift, any longer than while Jewi/b prejudices made fuch an external ceremony necelTary ; which they argue from that palTagc, in which one bap- tifm is f|3oken of as necelfary to Chriftians, Eph. iv. 5. which, fay they, muft be a baptifm of the Spirit. But from comparing the texts men- tioned above, it will plainly appear, that water baptifm was inflituted by Chrift in more general terms than will agree with this explication. That it was adminiftered to all the Gentile converts, and not confined to the Jews^ appears from Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. compare AHs x. 47. That the baptifm of the Spirit did not fuperfcde water baptifm, appears to have been the judgment of Peter^ and thofe that were with him: fo that the one baptifm fpoken of feems to be that of zvater, the communication of the Holy Spirit being only called baptifm in a figurative fenfe. As for any obje(5l:ion which could be drawn from i Cor. i, 17. it is fufficiently anfwcred by the preceding verfes, and all the many texts, in which, (in cpifllcs written long after this) the apoftlefpcaks. of all Chrifiians as baptized ; and argues from the obligation of baptifm, in fuch a manner as we can never imagine he would have done, had he apprehended it was the will of God it fhoujd Vol. II. B b br; 370 Mr, Emiyns Scheme conftdered. Part IX. be difcontinucd in the church. Compare Rom, vi. 3, ^c. Cot. ii. 12. Gal. iii. 27. Bejfe's Dt'f, of ^tak. § 15. — Gale's Serm. vol, ii. N". viii. — Letters between B^, Clayton and Wvi, Penn on Bapijm. SCHOLIUM 2. Mr. Emlynj and feveral of the Soctnians have maintained, that baptifm was and is only to be ufed by thofe who are converted to chriftianity from a different profeflion, the pollutions of which are confidered as wafhed away by it : and they aifcrt, that though the children of fuch con- verts were to be baptized with their parents, all that defcended from them after they were initiated into the chriflian church were to be confidered as baptized in them; and the pradlice oi ■profelyte baptifm among the Jezvs is urged, as what muft direft the apoftles to fuch an interpretation of the words of Chrift, Matt, xxviii .19. It is anfwered, 1. That the antiquity of this pradicc of pro- felyte baptifm among the Jezvs is a matter of conliderable debate ; yet upon the whole, there is fo much probability on the fide of the fad:, from the tenor and genius of the Mofaic law, as well as from fome inconteflible paffages in very early JezviJJj writers, that this anfwer is hardly to be fupportcd. 2. That fuppofing it to be older than our Saviour's time, the apoftlcs might not know all the rules relating to it, any more than common mechanics amongrt us know the laws of the na- turalization of foreigners; efpecially coniidering the afflided ftate of the Jezvs at that time, which ^vasfuch, as would not be likely to invite ftrangers to incorporate with them ; fo that perhaps in- llances of this feldom occurred ; and the many ivafhings among the Jezvs might make this rite as applied toprofelytcs lefs taken notice of; efpe- 2 ciallv Part IX. Mr. Em/yn's Scheme coiifukred, 371 cially as it might feem fo very inconfiderable* when compared with the circumcifion of males, which alio necclTarily attended their prolelytifm. What the Rahhies fay of the extraordinary fo- lemnity with which this rite was to be adminif- tered, is far from being authentic evidence. 3. It is probable fomeof the rules of profelyte baptifm did not prevail among them fo early, particularly that which fuppofed that all natural relations were cancelled by it. It may therefore be difficult certainly to determine, what was cx- ailly the cuftom in this refpedl ; and if we were to allow it to be fuch as the Rahbies in after ages defcribe it, then it can never be imagined that our Lord would dired his apoftlcs in ail refpeds to conform themfelves to it ; and if not in all^ who can fay exaClly in hozv many? 4. Though it is acknowledged, that we do not meet with any inftance in the earlieft primi- tive antiquity, in which the baptifm of any child of chriftian parents, whether infant or adult, is exprcfsly mentioned; yet it is certain, that Chrif- tians in general have always been fpoken of, by the moft ancient fathers, as baptised perjons ; and the apoftles, when writing to chriflian churches planted many years before the date of their refpec- tive epiftles, argue with the members of them from the obligation which their baptifm brought upon them, in fuch a manner as would lead us ■ to conclude, that they were baptized in their own perfons : and it is alfo certain, that as far as our knowledge of primitive antiquity reaches, no unbaptizcd perfon received the Lord's fuppcr; which yet was an ordinance, none vv ill deny, that thedcfcendants of Chriftians received. Dr. Ben/on adds, that on this ^u^^oWtion genealogies would be of great importance in religion, contrary to what St. Paul intimates; nor c^n wc reafonably think, God would put our right to cKriltian communion upon a fafl, the evidence of which might fpme- B b 2 times 372' Other ^lejiions concerning Bapifm. Part IX. times be fo obfcure, as the baptifm of fonie remote anceftor. Emiyn's Previous ^eJlion.^-^lVorks y vol. i. ad fnem. ""^Gale's Sertn. vol. ii. N°. ix. Benfon on 2 Tim. f. r 34.^^1 36. ■■■■ ' ■ Whijl^ Life., vol. i. p, 367, 368.—— Cornijh on Baptifm^ p. 54 — -63.-^— —jV^/- nings's Jewijh Antiq. vol. i. ^. 133 — 138*. SCHOLIUM 3. Mr. yofeph Mede fuppofes, not without fomc conllderable appearance of reafon, that baptifm has a reference to wafhing a new-born infant from the pollution of the birth. Compare i Pet. iii. 2 5. 'Tit. iii* 5. compare Ezek. xvi. 4, 5. Mede's Diatribe on Tit. iii. 5. apud Op. p. 65, 64. SCHOLIUM 4. As to the neccjjity of baptifm, fomc feem to have laid too great a ftrefs upon it, as if it were abfolutely neccfTary in order to falvation, ground- ing their argument chiefly on John iii. 5. Mark xvi. 16. neverthelefs it will be readily allowed, that for any to abHain from baptifm, when he knows it is an inftitution of Chriil, and that it is the will of Chriil that he fiiould fubjed him- felf to it, is fuch an adl of difobedience to his authority, as is inconliftent with true faith. Wall on Inf. Bapt. part ii, c. vi, — Hooker'' s EcclcJ. Pol. I. V. § 59, 60. — Calv. Inft. I. iv. c. Ixx. § 2 2-« on Gen. xvii. 14. ■ Corniflj on Baptifm ^ Prop. ii. pr^f. p. 86 — 104. * Mr. Wakefield, in his " Short and plain Account of the " Nature ot Baptifm, according to the New Teftament," has fupported the fame opinion which was advanced by Mr. Emlyn, On the other hand, the perpetuity of the inftitution is main- tained by Mr. Jofliua Toulrain,. in his " Short EfTay on Bap- •* tifm*" SCHO- Part IX* Mr, DodweWs Notion, 373 SCHOLIUM 5. Some have fupfwfed, that God has connccfled with the adminiftration of baptifm fome certain degree of the etfufion of his Spirit, which the perfon baptized {cat. par.) would not otherwife have received, and which always remains with the baptized pcrfons, till forfeited by fome acfl of wilful fin: but the proof from fcripture fcems very deficient on this head. The eifufion of the Spirit on the baptized feems chiefly, if not only, to refer to forne miraculous gift conferred upon, them, not always attended with faving grace: and all that we can reafonably promife ourfelves from fuch an inftitution is, that on complying with this, as with any other evangelical precept, we may more chearfuUy expedl the blefling and prefence of God with us in our chriftian courfe : neverthelefs, God does not fc^m to have bound himfelf to this or any other ordinance whatfoever^ in fuch a manner that extraordinary immediate influences fhould neceflarily and infeparably be connefted with it. Clarke's EJf. on Bapt, p. ii — IS-— Ben- net's Chriftian Or at, vol. \, p. 326—- 329. — Cornifit ii>id. prop. v. ch. ii. § 9. SCHOLIUM 6. Mr. Dodivell carried the notion mentioned above To far as to fuppofe, that there goes along with the adminiftration of baptifm, if the perfoa adminillering it be duly ordained, a certain /w- mortalizing Spirit ; whereas pcrfons dying un- baptized arc not immortal : and though Mr. Hallct docs nor affert it in cxprefs terms, he fcems to intimate fomething very like it, when he exprefsly fays, '* that circumciiion was that *' which gave the infant a right to immortality " and eternal life, and that baptifm in this very ** refpcifi comes in the room of circumcifion ; B b 3 *' yet 374 Baptifm not the Chrijlian Regeneration. Part IX. *' yet that no infants are miferable in a future " iiate." Dodw. Script. Ace. of Rewards^ § 24, 47. Hallet en Script, vol. iii. p. 299 — SCHOLIUM 7. Upon the principles of the third dindi fifth Schol. above, many have maintained that baptifm is the chriftian regeneration, urging for that purpofe John iii. 5. Tit. iii. 5. and the ufc of the word in primitive chriftian authorSi'^ where it is certain it has that ^e.n(Q^ : but we anfwer, 1. That if by regeneration, we are to under- fland that which makes a man a child of God, an heir of eternal life, according to the promifes of fcripture, it is certain from the whole tenour of fcripture, (Vid. Prop. 137 & i45-) that bap- tifm a/one is not fufficient for this purpofe : and it is plain in fadl, that perfons may be baptized, while they continue unrenewed and liable to ^ divine condemnation, 2. That the utmoft which the forecited text in John can lignify is, that a perfon in order to being a regular member of the chriftian church muft be baptized, having received the purifying influence-s of the Spirit: and if Aalpov izaXiyhviTixg in Titus, be rendered of the laver of regeneration, and explained of baptifm, it can only lignify the * The notion advanced by Mr. Dodwell produced a confi- derable controveiTy, which, fo far as related to that author's peculiar opinion concerning the efficacy of baptifm, was ©f no importance. But occafion was taken from his publication to difcufs the general queilion relative to the immateriality and the natural immorrality of the foul. The writers who bore the principaf part in the debate were Dr. Samuel Clarke and Mr. Anthony Collins. Some account of the various tradls which were publifhed upon the fubjeft may be feen in the Eiographia Britannica, vol. iii. p. 599. vol. iv. p. 23. vol. v. p. 324, fecond edition ; under the refpeftive articles of Clarke, Collins, .ind Dodwell. laver Part IX. Concerning Immerfion. 375 Liver in which the regenerate are to be wafhed ; and it would be as abfurd to fay, Chriflians are regenerated by thaty as it would be to fay, Chr-if- tians are generated or born in the water, with which the pollution of the womb is waflied away. 3. That on this principle, regeneration in adult perfons is a neceffary preparatory to baptifm, (as- it is certain holinefs is by the argument in the propofition) and therefore mult be fomething different from it. 4. That neverthelcfs, as in the earlieft days of the primitive church, perfons being brought to embrace chriftianity were immediately baptized, the time of their baptifm and that of their con- verfion being fpoken of as one, and as the time when they were as it were born into a new world, and joined to the family of God's children, it is no wonder that the aciiony by which they tejiified that change fo lately made, fhould fometimes be put for that change itfelf : and thus illuminati alfo lignifies the fame with baptized perfons; not that they were illuminated by baptifm, but becaufe they were generally baptized as foon as enlight- ened with the knowledge of chriftianity ; and it is plain that the word T^oiXiyUviiriot. is often put for any great change. Suicer's Thefanr. in verb. TsixXiyhv. i^ illu- minat. — Cicero ad At ti cum ^ I. vi. Let. vi. Waterland on Regen. pajf, Dodd. on Regen. Serm. i. p. 29, 30. iS Fojtjcript. to the Pref. Ed. 2. He b den on Regen, — Brekell on Regen. paffim. PROPOSITION CLIII. To enquire whether the immerfion of the whole l e c t, body be an efTential circumftance in baptifm, or ecu. whether it may be adminiftered hy fprinkling or pouring on water. B b 4 soLu- 37^ Cmcerning Immerfion, Part IX. SOLU TION. I. Ill favour of immerfion it is pleaded, that the word |3«7r1i^w, being derived from ISojttIw, pro- perly ligniftes to plunge : on the other hand it is ' urged, that in this diminutive and derivative form, it may fignify any method of zvaJJoing^ and is fometimes ufed in fcripture for vvalhing things which were not dipped in water, but on which it was poured: compare Luke yi\. 38. Mark vii.4. and thofe fcriptures in which the pouring out of rhe Spirit is called baptifm ; A5ls i. 5, 8. xi. 15, 36, t? Jhn. to which fome add i Cor. x. 2. and cbierve that /S^ttIw is never ufed for baptifm. Dr. Dan, Scott, on Matt, xxviii. 19. 1. It is pleaded, that ■plunging dXowz reprcfents our being buried with Chrifl: in baptifm, and con- fequently that this ceremony is effential : com- pare Rom. vi. 4. Col. ii. \i, Anf, It is allowed that there is in this palTage an allulion to that mode of baptifm, which then generally prevailed: but in the inftitution of that ordinance, there is no declaration that it was chiefly dcfigned to reprefent thisj and perfons were baptized, before it was generatly known that Chrift fliould die and arife from the dead. Our being cl e anf ed from fin feems the thing pri- marily intendeds which may well be rcprefented hy pouring on vi2iltY : and as this more naturally reprefents the pouring out of the Spirit , xht f prink" ling us with it^ and the fprinkling of the blood of "Jcfus^ it may anfwer as valuable purpofes as that mode, which more exprefsly reprefents a death and a refurref/ion. 3. The moft confiderable argument in favour of immerfion is, that it was pra(iT;ifed in the pri- mitive ages. Several texts in the New Teftament plainly declare this. Matt, iii, 6, 16. John iii. 23. A^s viii. 36-:-39. and it appears by the Fathers^ that this was at leaft generally retained, till Part IX. Concerning Immcrfion, 377 till clinic baptifm, /. e. a baptifm of the (ick in their beds took place. — To this it has been an- fwered, (waving Mr. Maurice'^ and Mr. Hehdcn's attempt, to prove that baptifm by immerfidn was never certainly ufed in any one inllancej I. That though immerfion might 'generally be ufed, there are fome cafes in which it is dubious whether the pcrfon were plunged or fprinkled : fuch great numbers were converted and baptized at the day of pentecqfty that fome think it would have been almoft impoffiblc to have plunged them all ; nor can it be fuppofed, that being many of them Grangers, and far from their own habitations, they had that change of raiment with them, which decency, conveniency, and fafety would have required on that fuppolition. The Jailor Tind his family were baptized in the night: compare ^^j^s xvi. 33. x. 47. 2. As fome circumftances attending the inftitution of the pafover, not being efTcntial, were afterwards va- ried, Exod. xii. II. and as fome who infifl on immerfion, allow a change in fome circumftances as to the adminiflration of the eucharijl, both as to time and gefture, and the form of the elements, we may on the fame principles allow of fome variation here from w|iat was generally pradifed at tirft, cfpecially as the coldnefs of the climate, and the general difufe of bathing among us feems to require it. tVitf. (Econ. Foed. I. iv. c. xvi. § 13, 14. '^U^all of Inf. Bapt. part ii. c. ix.- ■-, Gale agdinfi IVall, Lett. iii. iv. v.- . ... IVall againjl Gale ^ p. 96-^137". tur- ret, vol. iii, Loc. xix. Slut^fi. xi. § 12. < Berry-jlrect J..eFl. vol. ii. p. 205 — 207, 17? edit. p. I 83 — 1 85. 2d edit.' Shaw's Trav. Pref. p. /s^.-^Gnyfe' s Par. on the New Teji. vol. i. p. 12. Foot*s Lett, on E.iptijm, part i. A^=, 2 — 4.— — ^fK'good on the Mode of Baptifm. COROL- 378 Concerning Immerfion. Part IX. COROLLARY I. It will appear hence, that they who pradife baptifm by immerfion, are by no means to be condemned on that account: fince on the whole that mode of baptifm is evidently favoured by fcripture examples, though not required by ex- prefs precept. COROLLARY 2. Neverthelefs, confidering how little Ilrefs is laid on what is merely ceremonial and circum- llantial in the chriflian difpenfation, confidering how effecftually the main ends of the ordinance may be fecured without immerfion, and how weak fome of the arguments for its univerfal obligation are, thofe who approve and prad:ife it ought at lead to be candid towards thofc who differ from them; and acT: without fufficient warrant, if they feparate from fuch ad:s of communion with them, as they might otherwife efteem proper expref- fions of mutual love, and of their common hope in the gofpel*. SCHOLIUM. In anfvver to the argument hinted at above, from the coldnefs of our climate, it has been urged, that, till vv^ithin thefe few centuries, baptifm by immerfion was the general practice here in Eng^ land, as it is to this day in Ruffia: and where any particular cafe required fuch a precaution, ivarm ivatcr might be ufed inftead of cold. Wall's Defence, p. 144, 145, 403 — -408. Foot, tibi fupra, p, 32 — 2>^. * See Mr. Biilkley's " Two Difcourfes on Catholic Com- *' munion, relating in particular to the different Sentiments of " Chriftians concerning Baptifm." Dr. Fofter has alfo a dif- courfe on the fame fiibjed, PRO- Part IX. Arguments for Infant Baptifm, onn PROPOSITION CLIVi To give a brief view of the chief arguments l e c t. for and againft vifant baptifm^ i. e. applying that cciir. external rite defcribed Prop. 152. to infants, fou-'-V^^ far as they are capable of receiving it. Sect. I. The arguments/or it are chiefly thefe, Arg. I. The precepts of Chrift concerning bap- tifm were to be explained, by the cuflom pre- vailing among the Jezvs in his time : now, as when projelytes came over to the Jezvifh religion, the childi'en were baptized with the parents, the apoftles would naturally conclude, that children were included in the general commillion, Matt, xxviii. 19. — It is anfwered, 1. That there is fome uncertainty, whether profelyte baptifm were ufed by the jezvs in our Saviour's time. — On the whole, if infant baptifm were ufed in profelyting pcrfons to judaifm, it might be natural for the apoftles to think of it in making profelytes to chriftianity ; and though it lliould be acknowledged, that at firft they might not certainly know, whether the children born after their parents baptifm fhould or fhould not be baptifed, (it not being a point wherein their duty was immediately concerned,) it might neverthelefs be afterwards revealed to them, as contained in that commillion they then received, as wc know the preaching the gofpel to the Gen- tiles was, though they did not at firft know that their commiflion extended to it. 2. That if it did prevail, on the principles of the paedo-baptirts, it could not be intended as an entire model for baptifm ; lince it would then diffolve the neareft relations contracted before baptifm, and would render it unjuftifiable to bap- tize the children born after their parents b.iptifm. — It is replied, it might be a model in the lead- ing circumftances, thpugh not in others of a more minute kind. Arg. 3So Arguments for Infant Baptijm. Part IX. Arg, II. Theapoflles are faid to have baptized ivhole families y Aclsxvi. 15, 23- i C<^^' i- 16. and therefore probably infants among the reft.— It is anfwered, r. That it is not certain there were any infants in thofe families. 2. If there were, it is reafonable to believe, that when it is faid whole families were baptized, it is only meant, that the ordinance was admi- niftcred to thofe of the family, that were the pro- per fubjedls of baptifm ; and it is the more reafon- able to acquiefce in this interpretation, becaufe whole houfes alfo are faid to believe^ Acis xvi. 32, 34- Arg. III. Our Lord fays, Marli x. 14. fpeak- ing of infants, of fitch is the kmgdom of heaven : which fome underftand, q, d. the rights and pri- vileges of the chriftian church belong to fuch.— . It is anfwered, the word ro^^\u)\t there ufed may lignify, not thofe that arc infants in age^ but per- fons who in the temper and difpofition of their mind refcmble the fimplicity and innocence of children, which the connection fcems to favour. Hallet on Script, t'ol. iii. p. 322, 323. — Henry on Chriji's Favour to little Chil^ dren. pqffiin, Arg. IV. Circumclfion, as applied to Abraham , was afeal of therighteoufnefs offiiihy Rom, iv. i r. or a token of his being accepted of God as righ- teous upon his believing; and confirmed a cove- liant, by which fpiritual and eternal bleflings were promifed to him, as our Lord argues. Matt. xxii. 31, 32. and the apoftle Heb. xi. 16. in both which places it is ftrongly declared, that for God to call himfelf the God of Abraham, Ifaac, and Jacob, implies his providing for them the blell- ings of a future ftate. The apoftle does alfo ex- prefsly alfert, that Chriftians are the children of Abraham, as they are heirs of the blefiings pro- mifed to him, Rom, iv, 11 — 17. Gaf, iii. 6—18, I 39. Part IX. Arguments for Infant Bapiifm. ogi 29. Now foralrnuch as the. feal of this covenant was by God's cxprefs command to be applied to infant Sy Gen. xvii. i — 4, it not only (hews, that there is no abfurdity in fuppoling the fcal of the covenant of grace to be fo fupplied, but lays a foun- dation for a ilrong prefumption, that the chil- dren of believers under the chriftian difpenfation fliould not be cut oif from this conditionaly though not abfolutey token of the divine favour to them, at leafl without fome cxprefs declaration in the New Teftament for that purpofc: yet we are fo far from finding any declaration, that the con- trary fcems to be llrongly intimated. Acts ii. 39. and R'-im. xi. 17, isc. where the apoflle, reprefent- ing the Gentiles as grafted upon the ftock of the JeiviJJj church, and the Jews as hereafter to be grafted on their own ftock, feems likewife far- ther to imply, that the privileges of the feed of believers were flill the fame. Some alfo urerc fer. XXX. 20. and Ifa. Ixv. 23. as cxprcfsly de- claring that children fhould be put upon the fame foundation under the gofpel as under the law ; which indeed the palfages do appear to in- timate.—-To this it is anfwercd, I. Thatcircumcifion was to the feed o'i Abra- ham only a feal of a temporal covenant: but this is fufficiently confuted by what has been already obferved. So that on the whole it appears, that as circumcifion fcaled to Jewiflj infants their in- heritance in the land of Canaan^ and title to the peculiar privileges of the Jezvijh nation, on con- dition of their obferving the Mofaic law ; fo it likewife alTured them, that if they imitated the faith of Abraham^ tiiey fliould, though they had no pcrfed: righteoufnefs of their own, be finally accepted of God, as their father Abraham was; which was not a promife of the Mofaic law, (though as the apoftie juftly argues in the above- cited, Gal. iii. 17.) that law cquld not abrogate it. See John vii. 22. 2. It ^82 Arguments for Infant Baptifm. Part IX. 2. It is pleaded, that the Jeivijb difpenfation, being more imperfect, is not to be made the model of the Chriftian. But it is replied, we ought to have ftrong reafon to believe the latter lejs favourable than the former, before we grant that in any article it is {o. If it be objeded, that infant baptifm is no benejfit, it will be con- lidered afterwards. 3. To the argument drawn from A5fs ii. 39. It is replied, that the words may be underftood, q. d. " your feed in every generation fliall on *' their believing receive thofe fpiritual bleffings, " which are now by the gofpel offered to you ; '* and your fons and daughters Ihall at prefent *' receive the extraordinary communications of *•' the Spirit, foretold jn J:)el, and difplayed in *' us." But the latter part of this paraphrafe docs not feem to fuit with what is added, to all thofe that are afar off^ which fome would explain, " even to all thoic (/'. e. of your defcendants,) *^ that are at the remoteft diftance:" though I Ihould rather think it fignifies, *' to thofe among ** the Gentiles which fhall be converted, as well ** as to )ou." It is alfo to be coniidered, what interpretation a jevj would naturally put on thefe words, — Much the fame reply and remarks may be applied to the other texts. — Some urge Gal, iii. 28. as a farther illuftration of this argument ; fuppoling it a clear proof that baptifm came direclly in the room of circumciiion ; that being the only inflance, except the prieflhood, (from which zvomen are by the gofpel excluded, i Cor. xiv. 34. I Tiin. ii. 12.) in which there was a dif- tinclion made by the law between perfons of dif- ferent fexes, and Col. ii. 11, 12. has alfo been urged, as exprefsly alferting that baptifm is chrif- tian circumcifion : but it may be replied, it only lignifics that baptifm obliges us to that mortijica-- i:cn, which is the true chriil;ian qircumcifion. IVatts's Harm, of Div. Difp. c. iv. f. 29 — 34.— //VL-, vol, ii. p. 553, 554-— Foot Part IX. Arguments for hfani Bap tifm. 383 Foot on Baptifnii Second Coiirfe of Let- ters, p. 41 — 44. Arg, V. The words of the apoftle, i Cor. vii. 14. are pleaded> as having a direct reference to infant baptifm ; lince holy often lignifies thofe that might be admitted to facred rites, and un- clean thofe that were to be excluded from them, Exod. xix. 6. Lev. xxi. 6, 7. 1 Chron. xxiii. 6. Ezra ix. 2. I Sa?n. xxi. 5. compared with jE.voi/. xix. 15. Lev. xi. 24, 25. and the fenfe will be, q. d. ** were not the matrimonial converfe of a " believer and unbeliever lawful, the church " would. not encourage the bringing fuch chil- " dren to be baptized, which yet we know it " does." But other interpretations arc brought; particularly 1. That holy may fignify legitimate, and un- clean baftards. But this, bcfides that it is an unufual fenfe of the words, would make the argument very weak, and be almoft proving Z^^';;? per idem. 2. That it may intimate the profpedl of the converfion of the unconverted parent, and con- fequently of having the children bred up Chrif- tians. But they might be fo educated, even though the heathen parents were not converted, which would entirely enervate this anfwer. Halle t, vol. iii. p. 325 — 329. Arg. VI. Some have apprehended, that they have been able to trace fuch intimations at leall of infant baptifm, in the earliefi: ages of the cjiurch,-as may to a high degree of probability prove it an apoflolic, and confequently divine inftitution. I. Hennas fays, ** the baptifm of water is ne- ceflary to all." Anf. T\\t paftor ofJIermas is a vifionary book, the genuineneis of which is far from being cer- tain; but allowing it to have ever ib much weight, this will only prove, that baptifm is neccfiary to thoie •^g^ Arguments for Infa?it Bdpiifm, Part IX. thofe who are the proper fubjcvfls of it ; but can- not determine that infants ar€ lb. IFall of Inf.. Bapt. fart i, c, i.—MoJheim. Comment, de Rebus, i^c^ Speculum pri- mum, § 54. 2. Iren^us (adv. H^eret. I. ii. c. xxxix.) nnen- tions infants among the regenerates i. e. the bap- tized, as the word generally llgnifies in his writ- ings. Anf. We have only a Latin tranflacion of this work, and fome critics have fuppofcd this paf- fage fpurious : or allowing it to be genuine, it will not be granted, that to he regenerate always in his writings fignifies baptized-, nor is it cer- tain, how far the fathers extended the period of infancy: but this lall anfvver can be of no avail, as he diflingui flies infants from parvuli and pueri. Wall ibid. c. iii.— Gale againfi lVall,Ep, xn.^lVallis's Def. c. xi'i. p. 282—288, ^315—356. 3. Jiijiin Martyr fpeaks of fome, *' who had •* been made difciples from their infancy :" but this may only refer to their having been early ' inftruded in the principles of the chriftian reli- gion. 7/^7?. Mart. Works y p. 62, B. — Reeves's Apol. vol. i. />. 39. 4. There is indeed a remarkable paflage in 'The quejiions and anfjcers to the orthodox ^ {^trjt. Ivi. p. 424.) which moll evidently mentions infant baptifm in as exprcfs terms as poffiblc, enquiring into the different flates of thofe children, who were and who were not baptized, at the general refurredion. But though thefe quellions are afcriUed to Jujlin Martyr, and are no doubt of conliderable antiquity, there is no evidence that he was the author of them, nor can their age be fo exadly afcertaincd, as on this occaiion and many others one could delire. I'art IX. Arguments for Infant Bapt'ifm. 385 5. It is allowed there are many paflages in OrigeUy that exprefsly refer to infant baptifrn : but they are chiefly to be found in thofe tranfla- tions of his Greek works which were done b/ Ruffinus and Jerome^ who made feme very bold alterations according to their own judgment and tafle: but this is not applicable to all the paf- fages brought from him. And it is to be re- membered, that he was born of chriftian ancef- tors, and his father having been martyred in the year 202, when Origen himfelf was 17 years old> the remoter Chriflians of his family muft proba- bly have been nearly contemporary with the apoftles. It may be added, that the tranflations of Jerome, which are often referred to on this occaiion, were by no means fo lax as thofe of Ruffinus. IVaWs Append, p. 1 1 .- PTall's Defence, ;). 372— 383. 6. Cyprian is allowed by all to fpeak exprefsly of infant baptifm, as generally ufed in the church : but it is juftly anfwered, that he fpeaks as ex- prefsly of infant communion in the euchariji-y and confequently that the divine original of the latter may as well be argued from him as that of the former ; yet almoft all psedo-baptifts allow that to be an innovation. 7. TertnUian advifes parents to defer the bap- tizing of their children, except where their lives were in danger ; which plainly fhews it was ufed in his time. This the anti-psedo-baptifls allow, and fuppofe the pradlice arofe firft in Africa^ and then came generally to prevail elfewhere, from the miftaken apprehenlion that baptifm was ab- folutely neceflary to falvation. 8. In the Apofiolic Conjliiutions, which are al- lowed to be an ancient , though not a divine book, there is exprefs mention made of infant baptifm as commanded by Chrifl, in Matt. xix. 14. Apofi. Confl, 1, vi, § 16. ;>. 364. Vol. II. C c It 386 Arguments againfi Infant B apt ifm. Part IX. It is replied, that fo many fuperftitions are in- troduced in this book, that there is no reafon to rely much on its authority: and that in the ritual of baptifm, /. viii. § 8. there is no rubric for infant baptifm, nor any form to be ufed in per- forming that office: but it is anfwercd, this being only the rubric for weekly wor/hip, there is no rule for baptizing any, the prayers relating only to thofe already baptized ; and thofe words of the deacon, § 12. Let the mother receive the infant, make it plain, that infant cominunion^ as well as infant baptifm, was then ufed ; which indeed enervates any arguments that are brought from the fiippofed antiquity of thefe Conjlitutions. Chapm. Manner of Bapt. p. 27 — 40. Jackf. Cred. of Script. /. ii. §1. c. \, p. 258 — 262. ap. Op. I. ii. c. V. vol. i. p. 190 — 193." Pierce on the Eiich. p. 77 — 81. — Liml'. Theol. /. v. r. Ixviii. — Tayl. Pracl. Difc. p. 286 — 297. Toivgood's Inf. Bapt. a reafonable Service. Sect. II. Arguments againfl infant baptifm. ■' Arg. I. It is pleaded, that infants are incapa- ble of complying with the terms required in order to baptifm, /. e, repentance and faith, and of re- ceiving: thofe inflrudions which Chrift direded as previous to it. Matt, xxviii. 19. compare I Pet. iii. 21. It is anfwered, that thofe inftrudions and con- ditions were only required of thofe who were capable of them: thus, had Chrift fent hisapof- tlcs to profelyte men to the Jezvi/Jj religion, he migrht have faid, '* go profelyte all nations, cir- ** cumcifing them in the name of the God of *^ Ifraely and teaching them to obfcrve all things ''which Mofes had commanded." As for the wO'rd [Aot^nltv.— Hoadly's plain Account, pajf. WhiJ}. Prim. Eucharijl *. COR 01.- * Various pieces explanatory of the nature and defign of the Lord's Aipper have been publifhed fmce Dr. Doddridge's deccafe. Among the trafls of a (horter kind may be mentioned. Dr. Taylor's " Lords Supper explained upon Scripture Principles," a Difcourfe by Dr. Savage, two Sermons by Mr. Toller, two Difcourfes by Mr. Temple, a concife Account of the Inititii- tion by the prefent Editor, a free Addrefs to Proteftant Diflenters on the fubjed, by Dr. Prieftley, and the Proteftant Diflenter's Anfwer. But the moft elaborate work upon this head is Dr. Bell's " Attempt to afcertain and illuftrate the Authorit)", Na- " ture, and Defign of the Inftitution of Chrift commonly called *' the Communion and the Lord's Supper." Different views of the ordinance are given by Bifliop Bagot, in his Letter to Dr. Bell. As a fuppleuient to his trcatife. Dr. Bell has publifned, «' An Enquiry, whether any Dodiine iclating to the Nature • " and OQA, On the Lord's Supper, Part IX. COROLLARY I . There cannot be a change of the elements of bread and wine into the fubftance of Chrift's body and blood, as the Papijls maintain ; becaufe, waving all' the abfurdity with which fuch a doc- trine is pregnant, and the many inftances in which a thing is' faid to bc^ what it is only in- tended to reprefeut, (fee Gen. xvii. lo. xli. 26. E%ek. V. 5. Dan. vii. 23. John xv, i. x. 9. I Cor. X. 4. Rev. xvii. 9.) if thefe elements were the very body and blood of Chrift, they could not be the CGmmemordtion of it, which neverthe- lefs we have fhcvvn above that they are. Hoadly^ ibid. p. 24 — 31. COROLLARY 2. There cannot be a propitiatory facrifice offered to God in this ordinance; becaufe it is the com- memoration of that facrifice, which is frequently faid to be offered once fur all^ Hcb. ix. 26 — 28. X. 10, 14. Hoadlyy ibid. p. 47 — 57. Bret againji Hoadlyy p. dx) — 89. COROLLARY 3. Confidering the ends for which this ordinance was inftituted, it is plain' that it ought to be ap- oroached with great folemnity and ferious con- lideration : and though the charge of examining themjelvcs given to the Corinthians'^ ,1 Cor. xi. 27, 28. does indeed refer peculiarly to the grofs *« and Effefts of the Lord's Supper, can be juftly founded on ** the Difcourfe of our Lord, recorded in the fixth Chapter of *' the Gofpel of St. John." An opinion of Dr. Cudworth's, advanced in his " Difcourfe concerning- the true Notion of (lie Lord's Supper," and which is, that this fupper is a feaft upon a facrifice, has heen revived by Mr. Willets, Dr. Worthington, Bifhon Warburton, and Bifhop Cleaver. See their publications on the fubjeft. An Anfwcr to Dr. Warburton appeared, in Remarfcs upon his Sermon j and Dr. Cudworth's Hypothecs has been oppofed by Dr. E.ll. immo- Part IX. On the Lord's Supper. 305 immoralities which prevailed among them in this refpedt ; yet the words are expreflive of a general duty: but the gofpel lays down no direc- tions as to the lime to be fpent in preparation, which to be fure in different circumliances may and ought to be different; nor does it appear that any Chriftian, who in the general behaves agreeably to his profefGon, need fcruple to ufe this ordinance on a few minutes recoHedlion, when he.h^s an opportunity to do it, Bii rue I ' s four Difc. />. 3 2 7 — 3 2 9 . C OROL L AR Y 4. Thofe who are guilty of fuch fcandalous im- moralities, that we cannot reafonably believe they are in good earneft in their chriftian pro- fcffion, ought not to be encouraged to approach this ordinance, till they have difcovered the lin- cerity of their repentance by the reformation of their lives. Burn, on the Art. p, 289, 290. Limh. Theol. I. V. c. Ixxii. § 16.' -Hum- phries's Free Admijf. and Drake's Bar^ pajf. COROLLARY5. It follows from the preceding corollary, that thofe who behave in fo profligate a manner, as to bring a difgrace upon their chriftian profef- fion, ought on proper conviction to be excluded, by the fociety to which they belong, from the participation of this holy ordinance, till they give fufficient proof of their repentance : by this means they may perhaps be reformed, others warned, the honour of religion fecured, and a friendly communion of Chriftians in this inftitu- tion promoted. Accordingly, we find that this has been cuftomary among the churches from their earlieft foundation ; and is evidently Coun- tenanced, and indeed in effcd: required by the follow- 39^ On the Lord's Supper, Part IX, following fcriptures, i Cor. v. 3-^7, 9 — 13. 2 T^<^ iii. 6, 14. I Tim. i. 20. 2 y<9^« v. 10, 11. It is allowed indeed, that the delivering to Satan mentioned i Cor. v. 5. may probably refer to fome dijeajes infli(fted by a miraculous power ; (compare Prop. 117. iV^**. ii. §1.) but the apof- tle's general rule in the concluding verfes of that chapter, muft by a parity of reafon prevail, where the extraordinary power is ceafed. Turret. Loc. xviii. ^^ejl, xxxii. § 15. — • Limb. Theol. L vii. c, xviii. § 27, 28. Hooker's Ecclef. Polity ^ /, v. § 68. p. 368 — 371. /. viii. p. 410, p. 244— T- 247. edit, of 1723. COROLLARY 6. Any conftitution, by which any member of the chriflian church, how great foever his rank may be, fhall be rendered incapable of being ex- communicated if he behaves amifs, is inconiiflent ■with the fcripture plan : and any conftitution, by which temporal punifhment fhall be inflided upon thofe who fall under the cenfure of a church, in confequence of fuch cenfure, muft in like manner be an incumbrance, rather than advan- tage for the proper exercife of difcipline. Dijfenting Gentleman' s Anjwer to Whitens jirji Letter. Memoirs of Emlyn, Ap- pend. N". 8. p. cxl. cxli. COROLLARY 7. The Lord's fupper is a feal of the covenant of grace, in the fenfe ftated, Def 94. compared with gr. 3. of the above demonftration. Hoadh 's P lain Ace. p. 1 64 — 172. COROLLARY 8. L E e T. 'j'j^g church of Rome has been guilty of a moft ccvii. facrilegious ufurpation, in denying the ufe of the ^""^^"^ cup to the laity in this ordinance. Burr. View of Pop. p. 76«--S3, Part IX. Abufes of the Lord's Supper, ^n*^ COROLLARY 9. Solitary maJfeSy i,e. the celebration of the Lord's fupper in fee ret by the prieft alone, are to be condemned, as inconfiftent with one part of the dc%n of this ordinance, /. e. its being a pledge of mutual love among chriftians. (Vid. gr. 4.) Neverthelefs, if a few fhould join with a fick perfon in receiving it in private, in fome cafes it may be very allowable, as not liable to this objedlion. Caf. Conjult. p. 218 — 225. COROLLARY lO. To make the receiving this ordinance a quali^ jication of admittance to any office in or under the civil government, is evidently a profanation of the ordinance itfelf : not to infill upon the na- tural iniquity of excluding peaceable and loyal fubjedts from places of truft and profit, merely on account of their religious opinions. Abernethy'j Reajons for the Repeal of the Tejiy with his Difcourfe on its Nature and Confcquences. OccaJ. Pap. vol, ii. N". iv. — Old IVbig, vol. i. A'*, xli *. COROL- * The late applications to parliament for a repeal of the Cor- poration and Teft Afts have given rife to a number of publica- tions on the fubjeft, forae of which wt (hall enumerate. The following are in favour of the repeal : *« The Right of Proteftant " Diflenters to a compleat Toleration affertcd ;" " Refieftions *' on the Oaths which are tendered to fubjcfts in this Country;" *♦ An Appeal to the Candour, Magnanimity, and Juftice of " thofe in Power;" •* A Sermon, by Dr. Priellley;" " A Let- *' ter to the Biftiops, on the Application of the Proteftant Dif- *♦ fenters to Parliament ;" " A Letter to Edward Jeffries, Efq; ** Chairman of the Committee of Proteftant Diffenters;" •* A ** Letter to a Nobleman, containing Confiderations on the Laws *♦ relative to the Diflenters;" •' A Letter to the Author of a ** Review of the Cafe of the Proteftant Diflenters," by Sir H. Englefield, Bart.; " The Diflenter's Plea." by the Rev. George Walker; " An Addrefs to the Inhabitants of Not- •* tingham," by the Rev. Gilbert Wakefield; *• Curfory Re- *• fledions," by the fame; " Curfory Reflexions on the Policy, " Juftice, and Expediency of repealing the Teft and Corpora- *' tion Acts," by William Brifton', Efq; " A Vindication of •' the •log Ahufes of the Lord's Supper. Part IX. COROLLARY II. Thccuflom of adrniniflcring the Lord's fupper to condemned criminals ']\x^ before their execution, " the modern Diflenters," by the Rev. Samuel Palmer ; " Fa- ♦* miliar Letters to the Inhabitants of Birmingham," by Dr. Prieflley; ♦' An Hiftory of the Corporation and Teft Afts," and by Capel Lolft, Efq; A Vindication of the fame; " An ** Addrefs to the Oppofers of the Repeal of the Corporation *' and Teft Aft;" " Some Remarks on the Refolutions of *' the Archdeaconry of Chefter," by the Rev. J. Smyth; " Re- " marks on the Refolutions paifed in the County of Vv'ar- *• wick, in three Letters to the Earl of Aylesford ;" " A *' Letter to the Right Reverend the Archhifliops and Bifhops of " England," by an upper Graduate; *= A Letter to the Bifhop- ** of St. David's, on his Charge to the Clergy of his Diocefe," by a Welch Freeholder; " The Spirit of the Conftitution and " that of the Church of England compared;" ♦' Reafons for *' feeking a Repeal," by a Diffenter; " Fads, fubmitted to the *' Confideration of the Friends to civil and religious Liberty," and *' High Church Politics, as exemplified in the late Oppo- *< fitinn to the Repeal of the Teft Laws, and in the Riots of ** Birmingham." The Trafts, among others, which were written againft the repeal, are as follows : " A Letter to the Deputies of the Pro- *' teftant Diflenting Congregation? in and about the Cities of *' London and Weftminfter;" " Obfervations on the Cafe of ** the Proteftant Diffenters;" " Two Letters, addrefted to the *' Delegates of the feveral Proteftant Diffenters who met at •* Devizes;" " A Letter to Eail Stanhope, on the Subjedl of «♦ the Teft ;" " Obfervations on the Conduft of the Proteftant *' Diflenters;" " The Danger of repealing the Teft Aft;" *' A Church of England man's Anfwer to the Arguments and ** Petitions of the Proteftant Diffenters againft the Teft;" " An Effay on the Origin, Charafter, and Views of the Pro- *' teftant Diffenters:" " A Look to the laft Century;" ♦' A Oiort " Examination of fome of the principal Reafons for the Repeal ;'* *' A Letter to the Parliament of Great Britain, on the intended^ " Application of the Diffenters;" " A Review of the Cafe of •' the Proteftant Diftenters ;" " Letters to the People of Eng- ♦' land againft the Repeal ;" " A Scourge for the Diffenters ;" " Some Strictures on a late Publication, entitled, Reafons for " feeking a Repeal of the Teft A6t;" " Curfory Rcfleftions on *' the Repeal;" '* Obfervations on Mr, LofFt's Hiftory of the " Corporation and Teft Afts ;" and " Hillorical Memoirs of , •' religious DifTenfion." Early in the controverfy, there was a rapublication of Bifhop Sherlock's Arguments againft a Repeal of the Corporation and Teft Afts, and of Biftiop Hoadly's Con- futation. is Part IX. Alufes of the Lord's Supper. ^qo is both abfurd and dangerous ; as there is gene- rally little room to imagine they can be fuitably qualified for it; and ic is natural for them to confider it as a token that they are already in a ftate of pardon and acceptance with God, which may prevent their employing the few remaining moments of life, in a manner fuited to their cir- cumllances, and may harden others in fuch vain and prefumptuous hopes. Old Whig, N". Ixv. SCHOLIUM I. It plainly appears, from the mofl credible ac- count of the primitive church, that the Lord's fupper was ufcd much more frequently among them than with us, and that it made a part of their public worfhip every Lord's day. Pierce on the Eiic. p, 174 — 177. — Erjkine on freq* Commun, palf.- • -Baxt. vol. i. p. 470. b. part ii. ch. 24. § 20. — Calv. hjl. /. iv. c. xvii. § 44 — 46. — Whitfd CEcon. Foed. I. iv. c. xvii. § ^Z- — Flal- lefs Notes on Scripture, b. SCHOLIUM 2. Some have objected againfl our tranflation of Matt. xxvi. 26. (compare Mark xiv. 22.) where we render £uAoyii(ra? blejfed it, whereas they fup- pofe it lignifies Chrilt's giving thanks to God when he brake the bread : compare Luke xvii. 22. I Cor. xi. 24. whence they infer, that the confecration of the elements has no foundation in the original inftitution. As for the text in qucf- tion, it muft be allowed to be ambiguous; but as the word [it] mult be undcrllood after [brake,] though it be not exprelTed, there is the lefs rea- fon for cenfuring our tranflation ; efpecially (incc the apoftlc fo cxprefsly fpeaks of our blejjing the facramental cup, 1 Cor.x. 16. which cannot with- out great violence admit of Bifliop Hoadlys in- 3 terprr- 400 On the Pofture of receiving it. Part IX. terpretation, q. d. " the cup over which we blefs or adore God." That may with great propriety in the language of fcripture be faid to be blejfed, which is in a fdlertin manner fet apart from a common to a facred life. Gen, ii. 3. and we may be faid t9 blefs it, when we folemnly pray, that God may attend it with fuch influences from above, as may make it the occalion of edification to our fouls. Compare Mark xi. 9, 10, li. Hoadlfs Plain Ace. p. 32, 2Z' ^^^^ a^ainji Hoadly, p. 19 — 27. — '• — Howe^s Epifcopacyt p. 167-^—174. — Chandler* s Sermons t 'uol. iv. A°. 15* SCHOLIUM 3. It is greatly to be lamented, that Chriftians have perverted an ordinance, intended as a pledge and means of their mutual union, into an occa- lion of difcord and contention, by laying fuch a difproportionate ftrefs on the manner in which it is adminiftered, and the pojlure in which it is received. As to the latter, a table pofture feems moft eligible, as having been ufed by Chrift and his apoftles, and being peculiarly fuitable to the notion of a facred feaft, in which as children we are invited to attend the board of our heavenly Father, and feaft as it were upon the great facri- fice : and kneeling^ which was never introduced into the church till tranfubftantiation was receiv- ed, may prove an occafton of fuperftition. Ne- verthelefs, provided it be not abfolutely impofcd as a term of communion, it will be the part of chriftian candour to acquiefce in the ufe of it in others by whom it is preferred. It appears that fianding was at ieaft frequently ufed in the chrif- tian church, 'vi'z. always on the Lord's day^ and between Eafter and IVhitJuntide. King's Enq. part ii. r. vi. § 7. Pierce'' s Vind. of Dijf. part ii. c. x.. p. 489 — ■ coi. — Burnet's four Difc, p. 321 — 327. '-^Hooker's Part IX. On Infant Qommunion. ^d — Hooker's Ecilef. Polity j kookis. § 68. /'. 244. SC HOLIUM 4. Whether the Lord's fupper fliould be admi- niflcred at jjoon, or in the evenings is a qucftion of very fmall importance. It is true our Lord inftituted it in the evenings but probably later than our afTemblies are ordinarily held. The primitive Chriftians often communicated in the morning before day; the reafon of which probably was, that they made it the laft adl of their wor- Ihip, and alfembling by night for fear of their pcrfccqtors, and fpending mod of the night in reading, preaching, prayer, and finging, the cele- bration of the Eucharift would naturally be driven off till morning. This fliews liowever, that they did not lay any great ftrefs upon the time. — Some urge that dinner-iime being our chief meal anfwers to x\\t fwpper among x.\\^j£ivs. Perhaps the evening fuits beft with the convenience of religious retirement immediately after it. But it is mofl: reafonable to refer it to the judgment of miniflers and people of particular focieties ; and it is very abfurd to contend eagerly on either fide of the quefrion. Watts^s Holinefs of 'Times and Places^ p» 83. — fVorks, vol. ii. p, 423. s c n o L I u M 5 . Mr. Peirce has at large contended for the ad- milfion oi infants to this ordinance: pleading the ufe of it even unto this day among the Greeks, and in the Bohemian churches, till near the time of the reformation i but efpecially from the ufagp of the ancient churches, as it appears from many palfagcs in PlootiuSy Aiigujlin^ and Cyprian: his proof from the more ancient Fathers is very de- fedive. His arguments from fcripture chiefly depend upon this general medium, that Chrif- V^oL. II. D d tianj ^.02 Oh Infant Communion. Part IX. tians fuccceding Co the Jews as God's people, and being grafted upon that ftock, their infants have a right to all the privileges of which they are capable, till forfeited by fome immoralities, and confequently have a right to partake of this ordinance, as the Jewijh children had to eat of the paflbver and other facrifices: bcfides this, he pleads thofe texts, which fpeak of the Lord's fupper as received by all Chriftians. The fnofl: obvious anfwer to all this, is that which is taken from the incapacity of infants to examine ihemfehes^ and dijcern the Lord's body. But he anfwers that this precept is only given to perfons capable of underftanding and complying with it, as thofe which x&o^uz faith in order to baptifm, are interpreted by the paedo-baptifts. — As for his argument from the Jewifh children eating the facriftce, it is to be confidered, that this was not required, as circumciiion was ; the males were not necefTarily brought to the temple till they were twelve years old ; (compare Luke' ii. 42.) and the facrifices which they eat of were ch\c'^.y peace-offerings, which became the ro??im on food to all that were clean in the family, and were not looked upon as adls of devotion, to fuch a "degree as our Eucharifl is; though indeed they \vere a token of their acknowledging the divinity of that God to whom they had been offered : compare i Cor. x. 18. and even the pajfover was a commemoration of a temporal dfAixcYzncc, nor is there any reafon to believe, that its reference to the MelTiah was generally undcrftood by the Jews. On the whole, v;here infant haptifn appears du- bious, it ought certainly to be an argument againft infant communion ; bccaufe the objections that are made to the former, lie with yet greater weight againft the lalltr-, and becaufc the difufeo^ infant communion prevents many of the inconvenien- cies that may be apprehended from the prad:ice of Part IX. On Infant Communion. 40J^ of baptizing infants. It is certain there would be more danger of a contempt arifing to the Lord's fupper, from the admiffion of infants, and of confufion and trouble to other communicants : fo that not being required m fcripture, it is much beft to omit it. When children are grown up to a capacity of behaving decently, they may foon be inflrudted in the nature and defignof the ordinance ; and if they appear to underftand it, and behave for fome competent time of trial in a manner fuitable to that profefiion, it would pro- bably be advifable to admit them to communion, though very young ; which by the way might be a good fecurity againfl: many of the fnares to which youth are expofed. Pierce'' s EJf. on the Euch. p. 76—146, i^ 171 — 183. IVitf. CEcon. Fivd. /. iv. c. xvii. § 30 — 32. Taylor's zvorthy Communic, p, 147 — 157 *• SCHOLIUM 6. The foundation of the pradlice mentioned in the preceding fcholium, feems plainly to have been a miftaken apprehenfion, of the abfolute ncceflity of this ordinance in order to falvation ; which doftrine was built upon an erroneous in- terpretation oijohn vi. 53. which, with the pre- ceding and following palTages, we have not quot-' ed above, for the explication of the fcripture dodtrine of the Lord's fupper, lince they will make fo good a fcnfe, if we fuppofe them only to relate to believing regards to Chrift, as the great fupport of the fpiritual life. Compa-re fohn vi. 63 t. * Dr. Prieftley, in his *' Addrefs to Proteftant Diflenters, on " the Sabjeft of giving the Lord's Supper to Children," con- tends for the propriety of admitting them to communion at a very early age. t We have already referred to Dr. Bell's enquiry relative to this chapter. The different commentators may be confulted on the fubjeft, D d 2 SCHO- 404 Suppofed Efficacy of the Lord's Supper, Part IX, SCHOLIUM 7. LECT. Many have ftated the do6trine of this ordi- xcviii. nance, fo as to reprefent it, as if it were a kind ^'^y-V^^J of charm, and have fuppofed that feme extraor- dinary communications of divine influence arc univei fally annexed to it, or at leaft to a regular and ferious attendance upon it ; which has been grounded in a great meafurc on John vi. 54, 55. together with fome very high things which the Fathers have faid of the efficacy of it. But if we follow fcripture alone, it will only appear to be an inflituted means of our communion with God, in a regular attendance on which we may hope that God will meet us and blefs us, as in other ordinances of divine inflitution ; but cannot fay that he has invariably tied himfelf up to it, nor does experience agree with ftich a notion. Vid. Prop. 152. Schoi. 5. Letter to a Lord, p. ic — 12. Clarke's three Difc, EJf. ii. c. vii. § i. p. 150 — 154 . Taylor's zvofthy Communic, ^47>4^. 59—62. SC HOLI UM 8. Ir mufl be allowed, that it was an ancient ufag:e in the cnriflian church, to mix ivater with the facramental wine, in commemoration of the water mingled with blood which came out of Chrifl's fide, John xix. .'^4. and it is urged, that the .7'^':e'i- mingled water with the cup of wine which they drank at the paflbver. Yet this cir- eum (lance docs not fecm effential to the ordi- nance, more than the particular hour or pofture ufed by Chrift and his difciples : and the blood of the grape is mentioned alone, as that to which the inlHtution refers, though there might happen to be fome water then mingled with it. IVhiJi. Prim. Euch. OhJ. iq. p. 97 — lOO. — IVitJii CEcon. Feed. I. iv. c, xvii. § 8 ^i2,^rn.vji. Life, p, 483, 484. SCHO- Part IX. Sacraments defined, 405 SCHOLIUNf 9. When the fcripture dodlrine relating to bap- tlfm and the Lord's fupper is attentively confi- dered, it will appear, that there is no foundation for drawing any objedlion from them againft the truth of chriftianity ; fmce the rites thenifelves arc fo fimple, and their natural tendency to pro- mote good imprellions on the mind fo obvious : and it is greatly for the credit of thegofpcl, that thefe in their fcriptural fimplicity fliould be com- pared with the rituals of other religions, as deli- vered to us by the moft authentic writers: (^Prop. 96. Cor.) as it isalfo to the credit oi the pyotejiant caufe, that they fhould be compared with thofe numerous, perplexing, abfurd, and idolatrous additions, which the church of Rome has made. to them, whereby each of them is rendered the lead part of itfelf. Picarfs Relig. Ceretnonies of all Nat. vol A. p. 323 — 346. — Geddes's Mifc. vol. iv. p. 201-- -225. Lcland againjl Tind, vol. i. c. iv. Fojl. againji Tind. c. v, V' z^^—z'^^^ 327—331- DEFINITION XCV. The ordinances which were inftituted by Chrifl, to be ufed by all Chriftians as feals of the cove- nant of grace y {T)cf. 94.) may properly be called SACRAMENTS. COROLLARY. Baptifm and the Lord's fupper are facrajnents. Compare Pro/>. 152. Cor. 4. Prop. 155. Cor. 7. SCHOLIUM I. The controverfy, whether there be any more facramcnts than thefe, is evidently a queftion about words. If our definition of it be Sldmit- ted, it is certain that neither holy orders, (as they arc called) nor matrimony^ nor extreme unfliojj^ D d 3 arr 4o6. Of Confirmation. Part IX. are chriftian facramcnts ; lince all allow, that at leaft the two former were not intended for all Chriftians, and there is no proof that the anoint-' ing the fick was to continue longer than the gifts of healing ; nor was that properly fpeaking ex- treme unciiony which is a ceremony merely of human device. The crofs in baptifm, as fome have flated it, feems to have much of the nature oi ■di Jacrament ^ only that it wants a divine inftitution. Hooker's Ecclef. Pol. I, v. § 65. p. ll(y^ ■254. edit, of 1723. The definition of facrament which fome have given, /. e. *' an outward and vifible fign of an *' inward and fpiritual grace," is very obfcure ; unlefs it fuppofes fome divine influence of an extraordinary nature infeparably annexed to the outward fign ; and if this be the meaning of it, there is reafon to quefi:ion whether there be any facrament at all. Compare Prop. 152. Schol. 5. Prop. 155, SchoL 7, Limh. Theoh I. V. c. Ixvi, SCHOLIUM 2. When the dodlrine of confirmation, as dated by the church of England, is compared with their definition of a facrament , it mufi be acknow- ledged to be one, difiinc!:!: from baptifm and the Lord's fupper : for the laying on the hands of the bifiiop upon a perfon proleiling to take his baptifmal covenant upon hinifelf, is a vifible fign of his receiving the Holy Ghofi:, which mufi: be an inward and fpiritual grace: and it agrees with all the parts of our definition, excepting that it is not an infiitution of Chriji i for the impofition of the apofi^le's hands, by which the vifible gifts of the Spirit were communicated, [Acts viii. 14 ? — 18.) is fomcthing of fo different a nature, that it can never be made a jufi: foundation for conti- 2 nuing Part IX. Of Penance. 407 nuing this rite in the view in which it is pfac- tifed. darkens EJf. on Confirm, p. 40—56. ch, i. Calamy's Life of Baxt. p. 237. — Hoadly's Reaf. of Conf. p. 74, 75.—— Calamy's Def. vol. ii. p. 268, 269.' Picart's Reli^. Ceremonies, i^c. — Hook- er's Ecclef Pol. I. V. § 66. — Anfwer to White's fecond Lett. p. 14. Howe's Epifcopa'cy, p. 167 — 174. SCHOLIUM 3. The PopiJIj doclrine of penance depends en- tirely upon a fuppofition, that there is a certain order of men, who, by virtue of an authority derived from the apoftles, and fo from heaven, may efficacioufly abfolve men from the guilt of fin, appointing fuch a punifliment to fatisfy the divine juftice as they fhall think proper, on the penitent's fubmitting to which, the fentence of abfolution is pafTed, and the favour of God fealed to him, as his repentance has been exprelfed by it. This would indeed be a ficramenty were it of divine inftitution : but it is built chiefly on abfurd interpretations of Matt, xviii, 18. and John XX. 23. of which fee Prop. 1 17. Cor, 1^5, And by what authority fuch absolutions are pro- nounced, as the Englijh liturgy prefcribes, it be- comes thofe who venture to aCl: upon it wtry ferioufly to confider: as alfo how fuch a practice can be reconcilcable with the eflential principles of the protertant religion. Anfwer to IVbite, ihid.^ p. 14' — ly. Scudder's Chrijiian Daily JVatk, p. 42 —46. — OJlervald Exerc. Min. p. 303, 304. — Mandev. Free Thoughts, p. 148, 149. SCHOLIUM 4. Some have thought that Chrid, in wafhing his difciples feet, inftituted a chriftian facrament, D d 4 takmg 4oS ^Of Types. Part IX. taking the SNOx'^facrament riot ftricftly in our fcnfe, but in general for a religious rite inftituted by ChriH", and have urged John xiii* 13 — 15. as "cxprefs words of inftitution: but they may be , fairly undcrftood, as a general declaration of the obligation which Chriftians are under to conde- fcend to each other. And it is to be confidered, that in cold countries the wafhing each others feet would be a troublefome rather than friendly office ; nor are any traces of fuch a religious rite among Chriftians to be found in the New Tefta- ment, or the moR primitive writers : compare I Tim. V. 10. which plainly intimates this office was not performed by ally for then it would not have been made a diftinguifliing charader. DEFINITION XCVI. T FCT. One perfon, or event, or inftitution in the ccix. divine difpcnfations, of which an account is given ^-^'V"'^ us in the word of God, may be faid to be typi- cal of another and greater perfon, or event, afterwards to appear, when there is a remarkable rejemhlance betvveen the former and the latter, whether that refcmblance be or be not known by the manifcftation of the latter. — This may be called the theological fenfe of the word, and Tu-n-of lias fometimes that fignification in fcripture ; •though it is there ufed in fome variety of fcnfes, fometimes exprcffing a model of a thing exhibited before the thing itfelf whofe type it is, and fome- times the copy made from thence, and fometimes iimply a rcjemblancey without determining it to cither of the former fenfcs. Compare John xx. 25. Rovi. V. 14. Acts vii. 43, 44. i Fet. iii. 21. I Cor. X. II. Heb. viii. 5. Phil. iii. 17. COROLLARY. It evidently appears from the reafoning of the apoftle in his epiflle to the HehrewSy and from comparing the hiftory and economy of Mofes with Part IX. Of Types, 4O9 with the whole New Teftament, that there were many things in the Jcwijh difpenfation which were in this fenfe typical of Chrift and gofpel blcflings : how far the refemblance might be revealed to fome faints under the Old Teftament, we cannot certainly determine; but the obferva- tion of that refemblance may be a confirmation of our faith, as it is a proof of the unity of dcfigii running through the Old Teftament and the New, as was obfervcd above, Fro-p. 97. gr. 5. Prop» 112. Cor. I. SCHOLIUM I. It may be an agreeable employment to the pious mind, to trace out the refemblance between Chrift and fevcral perfons mentioned in the Old Teftament, and to obferve how the deliverances brought to the people of God by them are ex- ceeded by thofe brought by Chrift ; though there fhould be no apprehenlion at all that any of the Jezvs were before Chrift's appearance taught to look on fuch perfons as types of him. Dodd, X. Serm. N". i. adfifu SCHOLI UM 2. Confidering how exprefsly St. Paul fays, that the Holy Ghoft fignified fpiritual bleilings by fome of the ceremonies of the Mofaic law, {Heb. ix. 8.) and comparing it with feveral of thofe paftages in the writings of Mofes, Ifaiahy and other prophets, which refer to the Meftiah, and the fpiritual blcflings to be obtained by him, it will appear probable, that the evangelical refer- ences of feveral Old Teftament types might be revealed to them, which might probably be one great foundation of that exalted pleafure which they found in their public ordinances and fcrip- tures. Compare P/al. xxv. 14. cxix. 18. i Pet. i. 10, II. compare alfo John viii. 56. which will be to the prefent purpofc, whether Dr. fVarlnrton's pccu- 410 The Mofaic Law ahrogated. Part IX. peculiar interpretation of the words, hinted at Prop, 1 20. Sol. gr. I. be or be not admitted. Scoffs Chrijlian Lifcy vol. v. p. 193 — 201. — Works y vol. i. p. 437, 438. Sykes of Chrifiian. p. 20 r. Limb, Collat, Script. Jud. iii. ^aft. i. iV». ii. Refp, iii. ^lefi. i. c. ii'—iv. Jennings's Jewijb Antiq. vol. ii. p. 3. PROPOSITION CLVI. No one is by the chriftian difpenfation obliged to obey any part of the Mojaic law, as fuch, any more than he would have been if that law had never been given. DEMONSTRATION. I. The greateftpart of the Mofaic law appears to have been of a temporary nature ; part of it , being intended to typify the Mefliah and his kingdom; {L>ef. 96. Cor. & Schol. 2.) many of its precepts being of a local nature, which could not be obferved any longer than the temple of Jerufalem was ftanding, and the Jews inhabited their own land j partly as a great multitude of their laws were peculiarly fuited to their parti- cular circumftances, and intended (as was ob- ferved before) to prevent the danger of idolatry, which they might otherwife have learnt from their neighbours: [Prop. 122. Sol. § i.j to all which we may add, that it would have been im- poftible that all the nations of the earth, or even fuch diftant nations as thofe already confticuting the chriftian church, fhould obey fome of the Mojaic precepts, particularly thofe relating to their yearly feajls, to which fome have fuppofed the apoftle refers. Gal. iv. 26, 27. Sykes of Cbriflianiiyy c. xiii. p. 179—205. IVitJii ALgypt, 1. iii. c. xiv. § i — 17. Schema Sacrum ^ p. it^y-^War- hiirt. Julian. 2. The Part IX. The Mofaic Law abrogated. ^ii 2. The ancient prophets foretold that the Mef- fiah, when he appeared, iliould introduce a new difpenfation and more perfed: law, and fhould abrogate that of Mofei : compare Jer. xxxi. 31, 32. with Heb. viii. 6 — 13. Dan. ix. 27. Jer. lii. 16. P/al. ex. 4. Hell vii. 11 — 19. To which we may add all thofc texts which declare, that under the Mcifiah the Heathen nations lliould be incorporated with the Jezvs, and live under the fame gracious inftitution ; which could not pof- libly be ejffe(ited without an alteration in the Mofaic law : (as was obferved ^r. 1.) compare Ifa. xix. 19—25. Jer. iii. 17. Mic» iv. 2. Mai, i. II. to which we may add that celebrated text Detit. xviii. 18, 19. which fecms to exprefs that anew legiJJator (hould anfc. 3. The apoftie exprefsly aflcrts the abolition of the Mofaic law. See the whole epiftles to the GalatianSy Romans and Hehrezvs, as alfo Rom. xiv. 14. 2 Cor. iii. 9 — 11. Eph. ii. 14, 15. CsL ii. 14 — 17. I Tim. iv. 4. and Chrift alfo intimated it: compare Matt. xv. ir. John iv. 21, 23, 24, 4. The deftrudtion of the temvle. and its Ivinjr fo many hundred years in ruins, whereas even the Babylonifh captivity was in comparifon fo fhort, and the worfhip at Jerufalem even then not totally interrupted, while the temple conti- nued defolate ; (compare Ifa. xli. 1 — 5. with 2 Kings XX v. 8, 9.) together with the lofs of the Jezvijh genealogies^ and their ignorance of the fignification of fome words in their own law, efpecially the names of fome of the unclean ani- mals, may afford a probable argument that their law is aboliflied. I «y 2 >y 3 y 4.I5. Valet propofitio. Collins' s Literal Scheme^ p. 251— "267. — Hooker'' s Ecclef. Pol. I. iii. § 11. . Witf. CP.con. ¥oed. I. iv. c. xiv. § 7 — 54. '—Boyle's Theol. Works ^ vol. iii. p. \jt^^. '—'Locke on Eph. ii. 15. Berrini. at Boyle's ^12 OhjeSIions confidered. Part IX* Boyle's Le^, Serm, y\x — xxi.- Limb, Collai. Refp. iii. ^ceji. iv. c. v.j ■ South'" s Sermons^ vol, ii. p, y^'^ — 33^, COROLLARY. Thofe precepts which were delivered by the Jewijh prophets, and perhaps alfo all kinds of pofitive laws inftituted before the gofpel, are as much abrogated as the law given by Mofes him- felf. Vid. Matt. xi. 13. SCHOLIUM I. To this it is obje(5ted, that there are feveral fcriptures of the Old Teftament, in which the perpetuity of the Mofaic law is aflerted in the ftrongefl terms; v.g. Gen. xvn. 13. Exod. xii, 14, 17, 24. xxxi. 16, 17. Deut. xxix. 29. and a multitude of the like texts j to which may be added, Jer. xxxiii. 17 — 22. To this it is replied, that the Jezvs mud and do allow, that the phrafes there made ufe of and rendered /or ever often fignify a liviited duration ; v.g. 1 Sain. i. 22. (compared with Numb, iv. 3, 23, ^c.) 'Deut. XV. 17. and Exod. xxi. 6. (com- pared with Lev, xxv. 41.) Jer. ii. 20. (compare I Mac. xiv. 41.) and fome think obv? rnay be rendered for the age, i. e. fo long as this age or difpenfation fhall continue, fuppofing it diftirt- guifhed from the age to come, or the Mefliah's kingdom: compare Matt. xii. 32. Heb. ii. 5. to which we may perhaps add I/a. ix. 6, It is cer- tain the Jevi's themfelves cannot vindicate fome of thefe prophecies as true, without having re- courfe to fuch folurions as may be fufficient to gnfwer this objedlion: compare Mai. i. 11. Berrim. at Boyle's Lefl, vol, ii. Serm. xviii, SCHOLIUM 2. It has alfo been objecfled, that Chrift diredJy declares againft a purpofe of abrogating the Mo- faic law, even in its leafl precepts. Matt. v. 17. It I Pa R T IX. Indulgence to Chrijlian Jews, 4 1 j It is anfwered, that the law and the prophets fometimcs fignify the moral precepts ; (compare Matt. xxii. 40.) and as to the rell, Chrift could not properly be faid to dejlroy thofe inftitutions, which he fo fully anfwered, as to fet thepurpofe and wifdom of them in the mod advantagreous light ; though, having fuljilled them, they were of courfe fuperfeded. Livih. Col Lit. Refp. ad Script* iii. ^^eft, i. c. V. p. 202, (^c. SCHOLIUM 3. The apoflles indulged the Jezvs in the ob- fervation of the Mofaic law, and thought it pro- per rhemfelves in fome inftances to conform to the inditutions of it ; but they did it upon pru- dential conliderations, not allowing the neccliity of it in order to falvation, but ftrongly contend- ing for the liberty of Chriilians in this refpect, fee y^^j xvi. 3. xxi. 20 — 26. compare ^^7j- xv. 29. To which we may add, that while the temple continued Handing, and before the deftrudtion of Jeriijalemt the ceremonial and political law were fo interwoven with each other, that it was undoubtedly expedient for converted Jews, dwelling in Judea^ to comply with and obferve thofe inftitutions ; and the apoftles compliance with Jacrijices in particular might be owing to this view of them, as a kind of tribute paid to God, under the charad:er of their king', and was perfectly confident with what the apoftle fo often declared, concerning the freedom of the Gentiles from this yoke, and the abfolute neceflity that Jews and Gentiles fhould feek their juftification and falvation by Chrift alone. So that the great clamour which Morgan raifes upon this head, as if Pant and Barnabas on the one fide, and all the reft of the apoftles on the other, preached a dif- ferent and inconfiftent gofpelj feems very imrea- fonablc. Both 414 Indulgence to Chrijiian Jeivs. Part IX. Both maintained the Mofaic law to have been of divine authority, and recommended a pruden- tial regard to it in fome inllances and degrees ; but neither maintained its abfoiutc necefhty, nor dire(5ted toa dependance upon it for ri!T;hteoufnefs, as appears from the whole tenour of the epiftles. Burn, on the Art. f. 100, 10 r. Morg, Mor. Phil. vol. i. p. 54 — 81, 361, ^c. ' Le land's Anjwer to Morg. vol, i. c. XIV. p. 399 — 425. Chapm. Eujeh, vol. ii. c. i'l. p. 129, ^c. — — Jennings* s 'Jcivijh Aniiq. vol. \. p. 26 — 28 * SCHOLIUM 4. The precepts which Chrift gave Matt. v. 21, i^c. are a part of God's natural law ; and were contained in thofe precepts o{ Mofesy which our Lord there fets himfelf to explain and vindicate : fo that they arc not in general to be looked upon as inftitutions peculiar to the chriflian religion, as appears from the manner in which they are introduced. Matt. y. 1 7 — 20. compare Rom. vii. 7. Grot, de Jure Belli & Pads, I. \. c. ii. § 6. " — Gronov. Not. in Loc, Dodd. Fam, Expof. in Loc, * Mt. Caleb Jeacocke, in a trad, entitled, " A Vindication " ot the moral Charaiiter of the Apoftle Paul, from the Charge *' of Ihfincerity and Hypocrify brought againft it by Lord " BoHngbroke, Dr. Middleton, and others," hath contended that the Jews, after their embracing chriftianity, continued un- der ah obligation to obferve the inftitutions of Mofes. The fame fentiment is maintained by Dr. Prieftlcy, in his Letters to the Jews, and in other parts of his writings. The END of the Ninth Part. PART 4T5' PART 'X. Containing the Scripture Do5lrine of good and BAD Angels, and of a future State, which concludes this Work* PROPOSITION CLVII. THE fcripture aflures us, there are many lect, created Spirits diftindt from men, who have ccx. a permanent exiftence, and who from their office are called angels ; fome of which are and will continually be holy and happy, whereas others are in a (late of apoflacy and mifery. DEMONSTRATION. 1. That there are many fpirits, who have a permanent exigence, and from their office are called angels^ appears from Matt. xxiv. 36. xxvi. 53. AEis xxiii. 6^ — 8. 2. That thefe fpirits are diftind: from men, or from human fouls, appears from Job xxxviii. 7, Pfal. viii. 5. Heh. xii. 22. 3. That fome of thefe fpirits are and will con- tinue in a ftate of holincfs and happinefs, appears from Matt, xviii. 10. xxv. 31. Luke ii. 13, 14. XV. 10. XX. 36. 4. That others of them are in a flate of apof- tacy and mifery, is evident from MiUt, x. i. XXV. 41. Mark V. 8, 9. John viii. 44. James ii. 19. 2 Pet, ii. 4. I John iii. 8. Jiide 6. 1,2,3,4.15. Falet ■propjitio. Cafmani Angelographia^ c, f. § 4. -p. 23. c. iii. § 3. />. 51. Farmer's Di[[. en Mir a' 41 6 Of the Words Angel and Devil. Part X. Miracles^ ch. iii. § i, 2. — Introd. to the ancient univerj. llijh p. lOi. of the o&, edit, with Baumgarlen's Supplejnent, SCHOLIUM I. As it was obferved above, Prop, 86, gr- 2- ^ Schol. i. that the heathen had among them feme notion of che exiftence of benevolent fpirits fupe- rior to men ; io it feems, from fome paifages cited there, that they were alfo perfuadcd of the exiffence of evil detnons; and indeed many of thofe deities which they worfliipped, were, ac- cording to their own mythology, fo vicious and fo malignant, as to refemble devils rather than good angels. See the references under the fcl^o-* lium quoted above, SCHOLIUM 2. It is certain that the word ayliXo? in the New Teftament does not always iignify one of thofe beings which we call angels, but that it frequently imports no more than mejfengery and is on this account applied to men^ James ii. 25. Luke vii. 24. ix. 52. to which many commentators think A^s ^\\. 15. Ihould be added: and Mr. Gough contends that the v/ord is to be taken in this fenfe in that celebrated text, i Cor. xi. 10. which he fuppofes to refer to the fpies which were fent into chriftian affemblies by their enemies, who would feverely expofe any indecencies obfervable among them. Gough' s DiJ^ert. in Loc, In like manner the word d^absAo? does fome- times fignify a falfe accujer, or a wicked perfon of. the human fpecies, 2 Tim, iii. 3. Tit. ii. 3. John vi. 70. to which may perhaps be added I Tim. iii. 7. but Jade 6. is by no means to be added to the inftances above, as fome have fup- pofed. Hutch inf. of Witch crafty p. 252 — 254.— Delude of Spirits, /). 78 — 87. SCHO- p. X. Mr. Loivman's and Mr. Fleming's Opinions, 41 '7 SCHOLIUM 3. It is a lingular notion of Mr. Lowmany that, according to the Hcbrezv language, not only in- telligent beings or fpirits are called angels, but every thing that cither notifies any melTage from God, or executes his will, and in particular all vifible appearances in material fymbols, as fire, air, winds, and florm : P/^/. cix. 4. compare Rxod. iii. 2, 4. xiii. i\. xix. 19. whence by the way he obferves, that it is not necelTary to fup- pofe, that Jehovah and the angel of Jehovah mean two diflincl fpirits, the one God, the other a miniftering fpirit : compare Gen. xlviiii. 15, 16. but the laft of thefe texts very ill agrees with his hypothefis ; for furely Jacoh would not pray that the jlame of fire might blefs his grand-children : and the apoftle's quotation of Pfah civ. 4. in Het>. i. 7. determines it to a fenfe different from what this learned writer would give it. Loziman*s Civ. Gov. of the He!?. Append. - p. 45 — 48. 17?. edit. p. 306 — 308. id edit, SCHOLIUM 4. It is a very peculiar conjecture ©f Mr. Flemingy but it feems by no means to be fufficiently fup- ported, that all the good angels, who have ever been employed as meffengers of God to the inha- bitants of earth, had been the fpirits of departed faints i and particularly, that the angel which appeared to the Ihepherds, Luke ii. 3, ^c. was the fpirit of Adafn, attended by all thofe of his race who were then in a (late of glory, which con- flituted the heavenly choir there fpoken of, which fung that fublime anthem on the Redeemer's birth. It is true that the Jezvs had a notion among them, that the departed fpirits of good men officiated as angels, which may perhaps be referred to in the forcmentioned A^s xii. 15. (Vid. Philonis Jud. Op. p. 131 ^ 286. and Fam, Expof. vol. iii. in Loc. and IFaterhind's Serm. Vol. II. E e 'vol. 41 8 Conjecfures concerning Satan" s Fall. Part X. vol. ii. p. 90, 91. But Heb. i. 14. compared with Matt. XXV. 31. where all the angels are fo exprefsly diltinguilhed from the whole human race, then brought to their final judgment, plainly demonftrates this author to be in a great miftakc, when he carries this peculiar thought to fuch an extravagant height. Flem, Chrijlologyy vol. i. p. 78 — 81. SCHOLIUM 5. The fcripture does not particularly inform us, what was the fin, by w'hich ^Satan and his confe- derates fell from their original ftate of holinefs and happinefs : fome have conjectured, that it might be their afpiring to fome higher dignity than God had alligncd them, and think that on that account they are faid, in the place cited above, not to have krpl the flat e or principality they were under rw otpy^jny ici\Piuv, and for this reafon pride may be called the condemnation of the devil^ fuppofmg the devil there to be fignified, r Tim. iii. 6. And forafmuch as it is hardly to be ima- gined, that they would difpute the throne with God, fome have conjecfturcd, that their crime might be refufing that homage to the Logos^ which God required of the angels: [Heb. i. 8.) and they have pleaded, that this funpofition illuf- trates the harmony and beauty of tlie divine con- dud, in making ufe of Chrifl: as the great agent in dcftroying Satan's kingdom among men, and finally in condemning Satan to that punifhment, to which he and his confederates are referved. Boyfe's JVorks, vol. i. p. 266 — 267. P.eynolds of Jug. p. 14 — 28. M/7/, Par. Lofl, I. v. ver, c^-j'-] — 710. r- Hunt's Hifl. FJf. tozvards explaining Dtv» ierz'./),3 12—317 * ^ On the fubjeft of this fcholium fee Baiimgarfen, quoted ^Ijove, who fuppofes the crime of fatan and his confederates to have been a combined at^enipt fo feize the fovercignty of thi^ world. PRO, Part X. The Properties of good Angels. 419 PROPOSITION CLVIII. To enumerate the chief properties of good angels i-ect. mentioned in the fcripturcs. ^^^Ji' SOLUTION and demonstration. I. They are immortal, and do not propagate their fpecies, Luke xx. 36. Baxi. Works, vol. ii. />. 189, h. They are in a ftate of being fuperior to that of man, even in his original dignity and glory, Pfiil. viii. 5. 3. They are endued with extraordinary degrees of knowledge and wifdom, which are no doubt continually improving by their long experience, 2 Sam. xiv. 20. 4. They are endued with extraordinary power, Pfal. ciii. 20. 2 'Thejf. i. 7. compare Gen. xix. 11. and 2 Kings xix. 35. (which is (Irangely inter- preted by Sir Ifaac Newton, as referring to Tir- Jhakah king of Ethiopia. Vid. Newt. Chron. p, 282.) befides many other inftances of the like kind mentioned in fcripture. 5. They have not fuch grofs bodies as ours: compare Luke xxiv. 39. with Heb. i. 7. i Cor, XV. 50. compare Dan. ix. 21, 23. 6. There are various orders of angels, Jude 9. I Thejf. iv. 16. Dan. x. 13. Rev. xii. 7. compare Eph, i. 21. I Pet. iii. 22. Col. i. 16. Baxt. JVorks, vol. ii, p. 192. b. Burn. Arch, 249. COROLLARY 3. We may infer, that they are mod certainly miftaken, who maintain that all the texts relat- ing to the devil are to be interpreted in fo figu- rative a fenfc, as to fignify merely the irregular propenfities of mens minds, denying the real exiftence of any fuch malignant invifible beings as 2,xt commonly fuppofed ; to which hypothelis the ftory of Chrift's temptation is alone an appa- rent and fufficient anfwer ; not to mention the many texts, in which oppofition to Satan is reprefented as the great defign of Chrift's ap- pearance. Compare IViJd. ii. ult. Dodd. Fam. Expo/, vol. i. § 35. iiot. h, f. 211. Ed. I *. SCHO- * The literal liiftory of our Lord's temptation, and the aftual operation of Satan in thai tranfaciion, are maintained by Bifhop Newton, in his effay on the fiibjed. See his Works, vol. iii. p. 92 — 104. On the other hand, for explications which exclude the literal fenfe, recourfe may be had to Mr. Farmer's " En- *' quiry into the Nature and Defign of Chrift's Temptation in *' the WiJdernefs ;" to his appendix to the '* Enquiry;" to Mr. Dixon's " Sovereignty of the divine Adminiftration viadi- *' cated;" and to Dr. Fleming's " Chrift's Temptation in the *' Wildernefs, a Proof of a divine Miftion ; with a previous ** DifTertation upon the Profopopeia, or perfonalizing Figure." In anfwer to Mr. Farmer was publifhed a trad, entitled, •' Chrift's Temptations real Fadts: or a Defence of the •* evangelic H i ftory j (hewing that our Lord's Temptations *• may be fairly and reafonably underftood as a Narrative of *' what was really tranfa^ed." Concerning the " Angels that *« finned" and the " Angels that kept not their firft Eftate," fpoken of by St. Peter and St. Jude, Mr. Henly has publiftied a Diifertation, in which he has endeavoured to prove, that rhefe paffages relate to an ap. 248— 272. . Cowper's Life of Socrates, I. v. 7iot. 13, p. 166 — 168. — The Knowl, of div. things by Rev. only, p. 239, 240.— Ramfay''s Principles, vol. ii. p. 394— 397*. * See particularly Apuleius, in his treatife de Deo Socratis, apud Opera, 1 688, quarto, torn. ii. p. 674, 684, &c. and 690, &c. where he gives a clear and methodical explanation of Plato's doc- trine of demons, or rather of the then Platonic doftrine of de- mons, their nature and oifices. Apuleius afligns, as others have done, a demon to every man; which denion is in Vita agetida Cujios et Tefiis. 8. SCHO- Part X. Of Guardian Angels, ,427 SCHOLIUM I. Some have thought, that not only every rrgiouy but every man has fome particuLar angel afligned him as a guardian, whofe bulinefs it is generally to watch over that country or perfon ; and, be- fides general arguments from the palTages quoted above, in the fecond ftep of the preceding Solu- tion, they efpecially urge MalL xviii. 10. Ac^s xii. 15. but the argument from both thefe places is evidently precarious ; and it feems difficult to reconcile the fuppofition of fuch a continued at- tendance with what is faid of the ftated refidence of thefe angels in heaven, and with Hel^. i. 14. where all the angels are reprefented as minifter- ing to the heirs of falvation : though as there is great reafon to believe the number of heavenly fpirits is vaftly fuperior to that of men upon earth, it is not improbable that they may as it were relieve each other, and in their turns per- form thefe condefcending fervices to thofc whom the Lord of angels has been pleafed to redeem with his own blood. But we mud confefs that our knowledge of the laws and orders of thofe celeftial beings is very limited, and confequently that it is the part of humility to avoid dogmati- cal determinations on fuch heads as thefe. Com- pare CgI. ii. 8. Pierce on Il.b. p. 32, 33. Reynolds of Angels, ^tejl. xxviii. p. I'll. — Cleric. Pneiinu Se&. ii. c. iii, iv. §4. Bull's Serm. vol. i'l. />. 492 — 507. Crellius de Deo, c. \i. § 21, 22. — Limlj. Theol. I. ii. c. ii. § 20, 21. IVaierland's Senn. vol. ii. p, 90, 91. El] ay on Spirit, § 34, 35. — Bp. Clayton's Findie. of the Old TeJL part iii. Letters 6, 7, and 3 . SCHOLIUM 2. It is queflioned how far angels may be inftru- lf. ct. inental in working mir.iclcs, and when thev areccxiir. ' fo, 428 Influence of good Angels, Part X« {Oy how far they may be faid to work them by their own natural power. That God ufed the minifiranon of angels in feveral of the miracles wrought by Chrift, may perhaps be intimated John i. 51. but fuppofing this, and alfo fuppof- ing that on thefe occafions they only exerted a power equal to what was naturally their own» thefe events would neverthelefs be truly miracu- lous, becaufe they adled out of their own ordinary fphere, and interpofed in circumftances in which God does not commonly allow them to interpofe, Vrop. 90. § 3. Gilpin on Tempt, part i, c. v. § 34. — ChandL of Mir. p. 17, 18. SCHOLIUM 3. Some have thought that angels may have fome concern in fuggefting extraordinary dreams; many inftances of which there are undoubtedly in fcripture : (compare M^;//. i. 20. ii. 13, 19.) and fome remarkable inftances have occurred in later ages, mentioned by very credible authors; among which fee Sir Henry IVotton^s Lfe^ p. 10 — 12. apud, *—-Walto7t's Lives, p. 9^ — 99. — Marc, Anton. Medit. I. i. Baxter's Lnmate- riality of the Soul, vol. ii. p. 47, i^c *» SCHOLIUM 4. It is likewife qucftioned, how far departed faints may be employed in fervices to our world, like thofe which the angels perform, and how far they may be acquainted with the concerns of the church here. Some fuppofe that ac- quaintance to be very confiderable, and argue from Rev. xix. 10. xxii. 9. vi. 9, ^c. To the • Some curious obfervations relative to the phoenoraena of dreaming will be found in Dr. Dugald Stewart's " Elements of •' the Philofophy of the human Mind," p. 320— 359» See alfo the fame work, p. 557—559. two Part X. Influence of evil Spirits. ^29 two former texts it is anfwered, that the words may be rendered, q. d, " I am thy fellow fervant, and the fellow fervqnt of thy brethren ;" to the latter, that there is no intimation that the fpirits of the martyrs were particularly acquainted with what then palled on earth, but only that they were waiting for fome fingular triumph of the divine vengeance over the enemies of the church, not yet difcovered to them. It may indeed make it probable that fome great events relating to the church are revealed to them j though whether by immediate revelation from God, or the report of angels converfant with our world, and the fpirits of the faithful more lately departed from it, we do not certainly know : however, it by no means amounts to a proof of fuch a circumftantial knowledge, as will warrant our addrefs to them in prayer ; againft which proteftants have fre- quently urged Ifa. Ixiii. 16. though the context proves the argument from thence very incor.clu- iive. It is enough that there is no foundation for fuch addrclfes, though it fhould be granted there is no particular prohibition of them. Flem. Chrijiol. vol. i. p. 73 — 78. — Bull's Serm. vol. ii. p. 460 — 476. JVatts's Death and Heaven, p. 142 — 150. (ith edit. Fawceti's Dialogues, Dial. v. and Letters at the end. PROPOSITION CLXI. To enumerate the chief of thofe inftances in which evil fpirits concern themfelves with hu- man affairs. SOLUTION and demonstration. I. Urged by a principle of enmity to God, and envy and mahce againft mankind, they do their utmoft to feduce men into fin ; and for that purpofe are no doubt employed in ftudying mens tempers, and making accurate obfervatioijs on the 43© Influence of evil Spirits, Part X. the various circumftances and occurrences of their lives, i Cor. ii. ii. iv. 4. xi. 3. 14, 15. Eph. ii. 2. vi. II, 12, 16. I Thejf. iii. 5. Matt, xiii. 19. 1 The]]', ii. 9, 10. 1 Porr^ and avA't^.v,/' but calling them un- clean fpints, allying them qucllions, commanding them to come out, ':s'l. \i is very mean and un-. worthy to fuppole him merely to have humoured madmen in any cal'e, and much more in this : and the antwer § i. gr. 4. is by no mean« fufhcient, becaufe this is Tuppoicd by thofe on the other tide the queilion to be a mifchievous notion ; yet It is plain his own^ apodles were fuffered to con- tinue in it, even after the defcent of the Spirit ; for they exprefsly alfert the perfon in queftion to have been actually and really poffejjedt nor cao one imagine how they could afTert this in plainer and lels ambiguous terms. 6. It is not allowed. to have been fo fmgular a cafe 35 the objection fuppofes, confidermg the account which has been given of polleifions by many credible perfons, efpecially the writers of the primitive church. Sec Prop. 114. Dem. gr. 5. and Schol. 4. and the references there. lE'hifl. Ace. of Demoi:iacs.'-^^-^HijL of the Purvey Demoniac. 7. Wc I'art X. Of the Heathen Oracles. 435 7. We can conjedure fome probable reafons, why more frequent pofTeflions might be permit- ted in Chrift's time, than were known before or fince ; V. g. to punifli the Jews^ who were ad- dided fo much to magic, (compare Jfis xix. 13, 18, 1 9.) to convince men of the reality and malice of evil fpirits, that they might be alarmed at their danger, and fo prepared for the gofpel; to illuf- trate the power of Chrifi in his triumph over them, and to give a convincing fpecimen of his future complete vidiory. Prop. 159. Cor. 3. 8i Neverthelefs, were the caufe utterly un- known to us, it would not become us for thai reafon alone to deny the fad. Who can fay, why Satan is permitted to have fo much power over mens fouls^ as many of the forecited fcrip- tures do plainly cxprefs ? Inquiry into Script, Demon.-^Farther Inq. and Review. • 'EJf. on Demoniacs. ' ■' • Defence of it. — Twell's Examinat. and Defence. — Bifcoe at Boyle's Le^. vol. i, p. 281— .288*. scriottuMi* We readily allow, that there might be a great lect. deal of artifice in the oracles of the Heathens^ fo ccxv. much celebrated by their writers; which appears * For additional publications in favdur of the commonly received doftrine of demoniacal pofTeffions, recourfe may be had to Dr. Macknight's Effays, prefixed to his fecond edition of his " Harmony of the four Gofpels;" Biihop Warburrdn's Sermons, vbl. ill. N?. 10. Dr. Ward's " DiffertJttions on feveral paflages *' of the facred Scriptures," vol. i. N". 20, 21. Mr. Burgh's " Crito," Eflay iii, p. 250—256; Biihop Newton's Differta- tion on the Demoniacs, in his Works, vol. iii. p. 163 — 192 ; and Mr. Thomas Barker's, '* Nature and Circuniftances of the " Demoniacs in the Gofpels, Hated, methodized, and confi- " dered in the feveral Particulars." Mr. Farrrier's Effay was attacked in three treatifes. Thefe were Dr. Worthington's " Iin- «* partial Inquiry into the Cafe of the Gofpel Demoniacs ;" the fame gentleman's " Farther Inquiry ;" and Mr» Fell's " Dae- ♦* moniacs : an Enquiry into the Heathen and the Scripture *• Doftrine ot Drcmons." F f 2 from 43 6 Of the Heathen Oracles, Part >(!.• from the dubious language in which they were often delivered, from the indances in which clearer predidlions were contradicted by the event, from the apparatus made ufe of in confulting many of them, whereby the imagination of the fuppliant or inquirer was greatly difordered, and from the fervile flattery they ufed to princes and conquerors, and the machinery and contrivance in fome of the fccnes and images whence the oracular voice proceeded : (concerning all which confult Vandal e on all thefe fubjecis, or Fonte- jielle's. elegant abridgment of him,) and there is great rcafon to believe, that the ignorance or fuperftition of the populace would make them an eafy prey to artiiiccs of this kind. — Ncverthe- lefs, confidering hou' exprefsly devils are fiid to have been worlhipped by the Gentiles, i Cor. x. 20, 21. and how kippofeable it is,- that niany of them might, by their extraordinary fagacity and experience, form probable conjcdlures with regard to future events, and difccrn prcfcnt things at jfuch a dijiance^^ they could not be known by the inquirer; and likewifc confidering the circum- flances recorded by fonic credible hiilorians, for which nop.e of the oppofite particulars recorded hy Fan dale can fully account, it feems rcafonable to believe, that \nf07ne of thofe oracles there was a fupernatural interpofition of evil fpirits ; (com- pare Alls xvi. 16 — 18.) efpecially when we com- pare what is faid of demoniacal pofeffiojis under the former fcholium, and of magical pjperations under the nexr. Bifcee at Boyle's LecL c. viii. § 2. voL i. p.. 294—300. Yet we cannot, without llronger proof than can be pretended, fuppofe that God \vould/r^. — EjTay on Iiijp. p. 294 — 310. Raleiglfs Hifi. of the IVorld, l. v. c. V. § I, Blackzv. Inq, into the Life of Horn. p. 190—208. Aretceus Cap, jde Mori. acut. I, ii. c. iv. ad fin. p. 17. Ed. Boerb. zvith Boerhaave^s Notes. JVeJion's Inq. c. vi. p. 175 — 236. Rollin Hift.Anc. vol. v. p. 1% — 46. Fr. Brozvn's Vulg. Errors^ I. vii. c. xii,. ■ — Farmer on Miracle s^ p. 2% i — 2 8 5 . SCHOLIUM 3. Many have rejedled all ftorics of magical ope- rations, performed by a combination Avith the infernal fpirits, or of diabolical appearances : as being either the dreams of a difordered imagina- ^ tion, the contrivance of art, or the vain fictions of thofe who aimed at nothing but impofing on mankind. — There is great reafon to believe this to have been moft frequently the cafe: yet it muft be acknowledged, that fome ftorics of this kind come attended with evidence which it is difficult to anfwer, particularly the dying confeflion of fome faid to have been concerned in them ; and it is ftrange to obfervc, what an agreement there is in many circumftanccs, among thofe who have believed and reported fuch fadls, where the fcencs have been molt diflant, and the pcrfcms in edu- cation and religion mod different from each other. It is however certain, that Satan appeared in a vilible form to Chrift, and that he animated the body of a ferpent in \\\q fir Jl temptation: it is alfo exceedingly probable, there was fome fuperna- F f 3 tural ^38 Of magical operations. Part X. tural appearance to Saul^ 1 Sam. xxviii. notwith- itanding the folution which fome have endea- voured to find, in the fuppoftd artifice of throw- ing the voiccy which we can hardly fijppofe to Jiaye been common to all the iySa.?^o\i.-J^o\. — The main objeftion againft the fijppofed reality of fijch phaenomena is, that being miraculous they would eftablifli the worfhip of the devil, on the principles laid down above. But no proof can be brought, that fuch fads were ever done in at- tefiation of a fallhood : the utmoft they can be fuppofed to prove is, that the devils are beings of great power and knowledge, not that they arc the proper objects of our worfhip, dependance, and obedience ; and it may be added, that the purpofes to which they feem to have interpofed have generally been fo malignant, as fiifficiently to prove they are evil demons, and as fi.ich to be denounced and detefted : and fuch appearances, where chriflianity is known, fhould be confidered as confirming rather th^n weakening it ; fmce the exiftence, power^ and malice of Satan make fo great a part of the chriftian fcheme : where tl^e gofpel is unknown, natural religion might teach men, that there is a fovereign almighty ' being of the mofi: benevolent nature, and confe- quently that thefe mifchievous beings were to .be detefted as his enemies, whatever power they might have, from which he would not fail to protedl ihofe that fhould faithfully ferve him. Compare 2 1'heff. ii. 9 — 11. CrelUus lie Deo, c. vi. />. 11. Hutch, of IVitch. pajf. Le CI ere' s Pneum. § 2. e. V .'—Baxi. of Chrijiian. part i. c. xiv. § 20. — Gage's Surv. of Wefi-Ind. p. 381 — 389. Spe^. vol. ii. A*, cxvii. — 'Tavernier's Voyages , vol. ii. p. 44, 45. - — Farth. Inq. p. 84 — 89. — Reply to Inq. p. 79 — 82. NeaVs Hijl. of New Eng. vol. ii. c. xii. p. 124 — 170. — Toung on Idol Part X. Of Satanical Suggcjlions. 439 Idol. vol. ii. p. 37rT46. — Walcrland'' s Serm, vol.u. N°. xiv.^/>. 267 — 281. — H'^ejlon's Inq. c. vii. p. 237 — 281. prcef. p, 268 — 270.- . Berkker's IForld bc~ witched^ I. xii. c. iii. — Glanville^s Sad^ ducifmus Triumph, palfpn. SCHOLIUM 4. The fcriptyre dodripc of Satan aiakcs it pro- bat?le, that many of thofe horrible thoughts, which fpmetimes come with an ahiioft irreiiiiiblc impetus into the minds of pious [perfons, are of diabolical original j which is in fome mcafure confirmed, by what has been obfcrvcd of the fubtilty, with which athciftical and fccptical arguments have fometimes been prefcntcd to the mind, even beyond the natural genius of the perfon aflaulted by them. Bmiyan's Pilg. Prog, />. 75, 76.—! — Gilpin on Tempt, part ii. c. vii. — Burn. Spir. hifc* cip, ScougaJ^ p. 1 39 — 141. SCHOLIUM 5. There is no greater evidence of the degeneracy which a rational mind, even M'ith great degrees of fagacity and ability, is capable of, than the implacable malice of thofe wicked fpirits, and the obftinate malignity with which they are op- poling the caufe of God in the world, though they are fure that oppoiition will end in their own confufion and ruin. Dodd. fa?n. Expo/, vol. i. p. 115. Ed. i. SCHOLIUM 6. Thofe who profeffcd magical arts, under the various forms of them, were by the law of Mqfes condemned to death, £a-Oc/. xxii. 18. Dent, xviii. 9 — II. and as idolatry was generally the founda- tion of thefe profefTions, there were fome rcafpns for their being punifhed peculiar to the Jezvijh difpcnfation. And indeed it feems fit, that in ?f4 chrif- 44^ Charms to he avoided. Part X. chriftian communities, peiTons making fuch pre- tenfions ihould be difcouragcd ; fmce they have an evident tendency to take off mens minds from a dependance upon God, to indulge malignant pallions, and at bed to fill them with vanity and fuperftition. But it may be queftioned, how far the profeflbrs of fuch arti> are to be puniflied by the magiftrate. We allow, that it is not his pro- vince to punifh offences againft God as fuch ; [Prop. 77.) and confequently a contradl with Satafiy confidered merely in this view, is not by human laws to be made penal: but if it be prov- ed that real mifchief either to the perfons or pro- perties of men be done in confequence of fuch a contrad;, the perfon who can be proved to have done fuch mifchief is certainly anfwerable for it; and if (which is generally the cafe) thofe predic- tions are only artifices to impofe on fimple peo- ple and get money from them, the idle preten- ders are plainly a peft to fociety, and may as juftly be punifhed as thofe who keep gaming houfes, brothels, kjSc. Vid. Prop, 50. Cor. 3. Hutch, ef IVitchcr. c. xii. p, 147 — 154. — Qilp. on Teinpt. part i. c. v. p. 29 — 32. SCHOLIUNf 7. Certain vain ceremonies, which are commonly called charvis, and feems to have no efficacy at all for producing the efieds propofed by them, are to be avoided ; feeing, if there be indeed any real efficacy in them, it is generally probable they owe it to fome bad caufej for one can hardly imagine, that God fhould permit good angels in any extraordinary manner to intcrpofe, or fhould immediately exert his own miraculous power on trifling occafions, and upon the performance of fuch idle tricks as are generally made the condi- tion of receiving fuch benefits. Limb. TheoU /. v. r. xxxv. §3. — IFeeme's PVorksy vol. \\. p. 52, 53. More's Jmmort, of the Soul, I. iii. c. xii. §3>4. SC HO- Part X. Of the Proceedings of the I aft Day. 441 SCHOLIUM 8. Concerning the vanity of what is commonly called Judicial ajirology, Vid. More's Thcol. IVorks, p. 240 — 251. PROPOSITION CLXII. To enquire into what fliall pafs at the e?jd of lect. this world, Co far as fcripture gives us an account ccxvi. of it. ^^"V^ SOL U T ION. 1. The Lord Jefus Chrift (liall defcend with vifible pomp and majefty, attended by the blelfed angels, who will probably be employed as the in- ftruments of fomc loud and extraordinary found, called the trianp of God, or voice of the archangel: this appearance fhall be attended with the refur- redlion of the dead, Matt, xxiv. 30, 31. xxv. 31, 32. XX vi. 64. John v. 28, 29. AfJs iv. 2. xxiii. 6. xxiv. 15. i Cor. xv. 12, i^c. 1 1'bejf. iv. 14 — 16. 2. In this refurreftion, the bodies of the faints fhall in a glorious, though unknown manner, be transformed into the refemblance of the glorified body of Chrift ; fhall be raifed above thofe mife- ries and temptations to which, by virtue of their conftitution and fituation, they are now expofed, and rendered fit to ferve the foul in all the enter- tainments and employments of the heavenly ftatc. Matt. xiii. 43. i Cor. xv. 42 — 49. Phil. iii. 21. 3. Thofe faints who are found alive at this ap- pearance of Chrift Ihall be caught up with thofe new-raifed, to meet him j and their bodies iLall undergo a change correfpondent to that of thofe who are dead, i Cor. xv. 50- — 54. i ^hefj'. iv. 17. 4. All mankind both good and bad fliall in a folemn manner appear before Chrift, that their lives and charaflers may undergo a ftrii!:!: exami- nation, in order to determine their final ftate, AcJs xvii. 31. Roth, ii. 16. 2 Tim. iv. i. 2 Cor. v, •10. i^ fim. 5. The 442 Q/" ^^^^ Proceedings of the lafi Day, Part X. 5. The confequence of this judgment will be a fentencc of abfolution to all the righteous, and condemnation to all the wicked, (in which latter fcntence the evil angels Ihall alfo be included;) and this on each fide will be fucceeded by the immcdia-te execution of it, the righteous being received into a ftate of complete and everlafting happinefs, and the wicked call: down to everlaft- ing mifery. Matt. xxv. 31 — 46. Mark ix. 43r— 49. Rom, ii. 5 — 10. 2 Cor. iv. 17, 18. 2 ^hejf.i, 7 — 10. 2 ^im. iv. 8. I Pet.'u 4—7. iv. 13. v. 4. I John iii. 2, Amory's Sermons on the laji Judgment. COROLLARY I. There is great reafon to believe that the faints will be made perfedl: in holinefs, without which I we cannot conceive how they could be com- pletely happy ; and indeed the perfedion of their charader in their linal itate is exprefsly afferted, Eph,\. 27. Col. i. 22. Heb. xii. 23. Judever. 24. JVaits's Death and Heaven^ Dijc. ii. § 2. COROLLARY 2. It plainly appears from the pafTages referred to above, and efpecially gr. 5. that the complete happinefs of the faints is to commence from the refurredlion, as alfo the complete punifhment of the wicked : but how far there is reafon to be- lieve, that the one and the other are immediately after death in a ftate of happinefs or mifery, far below what they are then to receive, we lhal| enquire below, Schol. 9. Goodwin's Works y vol. v. part iii. c, xiii, xiv. p. 90, i^c, — Whitby on 1 Tim. iv. 8. y 2 Pet. ii. 4. — Flem. Chrifiol. vol. iii. p. 527 — 532. — Watts' s Death and Heav. p. 188, 189. Boyje' s four laft Things y ap. Op. vol. i. p. 301, 302.— Limb. Theol. I. vi. c, x. § ^.^^Howe's Bkjf. Part X. Of the RefurreBion of the Body. 443 Bleff. of the Righteous y c. -x, p. 117. & ap. Op. vol. i. p. 519 — 522. — Bulkley's CEco7i. of the Gofpel iv. 3. p. 469—478. SCHOLIUM I. There are many paffages in the Old Teftament, which either obfcurely hint at the refurred:ion of the body, or immediately refer to it ; v. g. Joh xix. 23 — 27. Dan. xji. 2. to which many have added Ifa. xxv. 8. xxvi. 19. Hof, vi. 2. xiii. 14. compare Ezek. xxxvii. i — .14. To thefe texts Dr. Hodges has added feveral others, which he interprets as referring to the refurrection, parti- cularly Job xiv. 14. xxi. 30 — 32. xxix. 19, 20. XXX. 22, 23. But all his efforts will only at befl prove thefe words may be fo rendered and ex- plained, whereas they all make very good fcnfe Upon the common interpretation. See Hodges*s Elihu, c. iv. praf. •p. 212 — 214, 230-7-240. Sherlock on Proph. p. 255 — 277. — -Patrick^ on Job xix. 25. IVarb, Dh, Leg, vol. ii. p. 543 — 548, — Liwe-Jlreet Leff. vol. i'l. p. 394 — 406.* ' Grey on Job, Pref. p. 14, I ^.—-Brozun's three Serm, in hoc. Birch'' s Life of Mr. Boyle ^ p. 295—297. — Peters on Job. SCHOLIUM 2. Some have not only doubted whether thefe texts exprefs the refurre(5lion of the body, but whether there be any where in the Old Teftamcnt any reference to a future ftate at all. The cafe in a few words appears to be this. The Mofaic covenant contained no promifcs djredly relating to a future rtate; probably, as Dr. IVarburlon aiferts and argues at large, becaufe Mofes was fecure of an equal providence ^ and therefore needed not fubfidiary fandlions taken from a future ilatc, without the belief of which the dodrine of an pniverfal providence cannot ordinarily be vindi- cated, 444 ll^heiher a future State Part X,* catcd, nor the general fandions of religion fecii-r red: yet, as real piety mult imply fome views to luch a ilate, it feerns evident that good men, even before Mofes^ were animated by them, {Heb. xi, 13 — 16.) as he himfelf plainly was ; [ibid.ver. 24 — 26. j and that the promifes of heavenly felicity were contained even in the covenant made with Abraham^ (which the Mofaic could not difannul,) we have fliewn before: (fee Prop. 1 54. § i . gr. 4.) Succeeding providences alfo confirmed the na- tural arguments in its favour, as every remark- able interpolition would do. And when general promifes were made to the obedient, and an equal providence relating to the nation eiiablifhed on national conformity to the Mofaic inftitution, and not merely to the general precepts of virtue, (which muft always make a nation happy ;) as fuch an equal providence would necelfarily inr volve many of the befl: men in national ruin, at a time when, by preferving their integrity in the midfl of general apoftacy, their virtue was moft conlpicuous ; fuch good men in fuch a ftate ■would have vaft additional reafons for expecfling future rewards, beyond what could arife from principles common to the reft of mankind : fo that we cannot wonder that we find in the writ- ings of the prophets many ftrong expreflions of fuch an expectation, particularly Gen. xlix. 18. Pfal. xvi. 9 — II. (compare A^s ii. 25 — 31.) xvii. uh. xxiii. ult. xxxvi. 9. xlix. 14, 15. Ixxiii. 17 — 27. Prov. x. 2, 28. xi. 7. xii, 28. xiv. 32. xv^ 24. xxi. 16. Ecclef iii. 15, 16, 17, 21. vii. 12, 15. viii. 12 — 14. xi. 9. xii. 7, 13, 14. ^r?. iii. 10, II. Ezck. xviii. 19 — 21. to which catalogue may be added the texts quoted above, Schol. I. I'he fimie thing may alfo be inferred from the particular promifes made to Daniel, Dan. xii. 13, to Zerubbabel, Hag, ii. 23. and to Jojhiia the high prieft, Zech. iii. 7. as well as from thofe hiftorical facts recorded in the Old Teftivu i'ART Xi he revealed in the Old ^ejiamerit. . 44^ Teftament, of the murder of Aiel, the tranflatiort of Enoch and Elijah^ the death of Mojes^ the flory of the witch of Endor ; and from what is faid of the appearance of angels to, and their converfe with good men. Vid. Prop. 149. gr, 5. Againft this interpretation of the preceding texts it is ©bjetfted, that bringing life and immor-' tality to light was the peculiar glory of chrif- tianity: compare 2 jTm. i. 10. with Dr. Hodges's, explication, (Elihu, p. 252.) But waving this interpretation, we anfvver, i. That many of the paffages above are ambiguous, though moft rea- fonably explained of a future ftate. 2. That in others there might be room to doubt, whether they exprefs any thing more than the hope thefe good men in fad: had, without determining that it was built on any exprefs revelation. 3. That where there was an exprefs meffage from Godj the confequence, as including a future flare, was to be inferred from comparing the inequalities of prefent providences with that general declara- tion. 4. That no fuch palTages contain a pro-^ mife of final, everlafting, and immutable happi- nefs even to the fpirits of good men ; 5. nor of a refurredion to their body: nor 6. Does it at all affed: any but the Jews ; fo that when Chrift in hisov^'n perfon, and that of theapoftles, declared a future flate of cndlefs happinefs or mifcry of the whole perfon, awaiting all men, it may well be called bringing life and immortality to light, when compared with any former difpenfation. Le land againft Morg. Vol. i. c. x'l. p. 338— 345. — IVarb, Div. Leg. vol. ii. p. X^'^ —568*. SC HO- * Bifhop Watburton's opiHion has bern attacked in various produftions, among which it may be fufficicnt to mention, Mr. Petcrs's •• Critical DifTertation on the Book of Job," and *• Remarks on Dr. Warburton's Account of the Sentiments ot '* the early Jews concerning the Soul." Views of things dif- ferent 44^^ ^f ^^^«^^^ Proofs of a Refurre5fion, Part Xi SCHOLIUNf 3. l^hofe vho have thought that the rcfurrcdion of the body might be demonflrated, as at lead probable from natural principles, have pleaded, I. That coniidering on the one hand the im^ mortality of the foul, and on the other that the body Was originally defigned to make up a patt of the man, it would feem improbable that one part iliould be utterly deftroyed, efpecially after fo Ihort a duration, fhorter indeed than the pe- riod of many other animal and vegetable bodies. But thofe that infift upon this argument feem to have forgotten, that the fentence of death intro- duced by fin has changed the original ftate ; not to infift upon it, that from the light of nature we might perhaps apprehend the union of our fouh to thefe bodies a punifhment. ■:'. They plead that a more glorious difplay cf the divine juftice will be confcquent upon a re- furrection than can otherwife be fuppofed. But It is certain, the almighty power of God might without this make it apparent to all human crea- tures, that virtue was univerfally rewarded, and vice proportionably puniflied ; and none can pre- tend to fay, how far the honours of the divine judgment would ncccifarily recjuire a more pub^- lie and fenfible triumph. • 3. Many have urged the reafonablehcfs of making the bod}' partake of rewards and punifh- ferent from thofe maintained by Warburton arc advanced by Dr. Addingioti, in his *' Diflertation on the Religious Know- " ledge ot the ancient Jews and Patriarchs; containing an " Enquirv into the Evidences of their Belief and Expedation of " 3 future Srate." This is the cafe, likewife, with Dr. Lelanc^, is fome parts of his works. A zealous advocate for Dr. War- burton, \v;is the author of " A free and candid Examination of '• the Principles advanced in the - — — Bifhop of London's Ser- ♦' mons," (vSherlock) — " and in his — Difcourfes on Prophecy j" and of a *' Critical Enquiry into the Opinions and Practice of *• the ancient Philofophers," Thefe performances were written by the Rev. Mr. Towne. meitts. Part )(. JVheth^r the fame Bodyjhall he raijcd. i^*;. mcnts, as it has partaken of duty or guilt. But it is only in a figurative fenfe, that it can be faid to be the fubjedl: either of virtue or happinefs. 4* The Fathers commonly argued from the fucceeding daily and yearly refurredion to be obferved in the natural world. This l\as indeed a very juft proof to the Heathens y with whom this controverfy chiefly lay, that the refurrecftion from the dead was poflible, and the fabulous ftorv of the phoenix was as fine an illuftration of it as can be imagined. Vid. Solinus, cap. xxxiii. /> 63. with Salmajius's notes, vol. i. p. 548, i^c\ But we cannot certainly infer from thence, that God ' will efted: it: fo that it feems to be peculiar to a divine revelation, to give convincing evidence of the refurreclion of the body. Vid. Prop. 82. Scbol. 6. and the authors quoted there. Plato's Ph. 182 — I 84. — — 'Bocbart's Hiero-z.oi- kon.'-^JVorkSy vol. iii. Co!. 817 — S25, SCHOLIUM 4. It is much debated, how far the body to be i. ect. raifed will be the farue w'lih that laid in the grave, ccxvii, and it is a queftion of much greater diihculty '-^^v^'^' than importance. It may be obferved, I. That the raifed body cannot be entirely the fame mafs, /. e. cannot confift juft of the fame particles without either addition or diminution. The continual changes that pafs in the body during life v.ould render this body of a monflrous lize, if all thofe particles that had ever been vitally united to it, /'. e. had made a part of it while living, were then to be reftored 5 which yet might feem as necelfary, as that juft that number Ihould be reftored which were laid in the grave : iAnd befides this, the different ffate of bodies laid in the grave, fome valfly overgrown, others much 44- S Whether the fame Body Jhall be raifed. Part X* much emaciated, others only of infants, others maimed, /. e, deprived of feme of their limbs and members, would occafion fuch a diverfity of iize and forms at the refurreclion, as there is no reafon at all to imagine, and it would be infuf- fcrable to fuppofe. 2. Some have imagined, that there is fome part of the brain, fo exceedingly fmall as to be inviiible, which is in its own nature incorrupti- ble ; and that the uniting this to the fame foul to which it was before united will occafion an iden-» tity of the whole man. But it is neither certain that there are any fuch incorruptible particles, nor can we fee how the identity of thefe particles would make the raifed body the fame that was laid in the duft. 3. Many have fuppofed that there may be '[oxwt Jiamina^ which are the fame in every dif- tmcl human body from its birth to its death, only in different circumfrances dilated by the fluids to diiicrenc degrees, and that thefe are of fuch a nature, as never to pafs from being the rtamina of one body to become the flamina of another : which hypothefis, though it be not en- tirely clear of its difliculties, yet if it be allowed pofiible, will ihevv the polTibility of giving to each what may properly be called his own body^ even when, as in the inrtance of canibals, and no doubt in many others, the farne particles at dif- ferent times make a part of different human bodies. 4. The fcripture fpcaks, not merely (as Mr. L/jcke maintains,) of the refurredtion oi the deady but alio of the refurrccftion of the body^ in fuch terms, as at Icaft Itrongly to intimate, that it mav properly be called the fame body which was laid in the grave, on fome material account, thouo-h the oroanization of it fhall no doubt be greatly changed, in fuch a manner as is to us at prefent unknown, John v. 28. Rev, xx. 13. 2 I Cor, jpART X. Of the RefurreSfion cf the fatne Body, 44^ I Cor. XV. 35—38, 42 — 44, 53. Phil. iii. 21. to which we may without fcruple add Ro7n. viii. 11. More's TheoL JVorks, p. 154, 155. — Pbx^ nixy vol. i. f. 68 — 80. — Clarke at Boyle^s Le^, part ii. P^'op. xiii. p. 316 — 319. •—Lockers Lett, to Stillingfi. X)p. vol. i. p. 484 — 498. or the Notes at the End of the Pff-ij) I. ii. cap. xxwVi.'—'Nieuwenf, Rel. Phil. vol. i. Contempt. 'X\i. §9. Cont. xxviii. § 13. — Keil's Eff. on Bloody p. 20, 21. — Pearf. on the Creedy p. 380 —383.- JVitringbafn's Exility of the Fc[fels of the Body, p. 29 — 44. — Mack- flight's Truth of the G of pel Hijlory^ p* 128' — 13 1.' 'Bourn's Sermons , vol. iii, Jppend. Chandler's Sermons, vol. i, iV^. 15, 16, 17. Locke's Paraphr. on Rom. viii. 11. i Cor. xv. 35, i^c. IVatts's Phil. EJays, JSWiiu-^-lVhitby on I Cor. XV. 44 *. SCHOLIUM 5. It is not pofiible for us to determine, how far the language in which our Lord defcribes the judgment day. Matt. xxv. and elfewhere, may be literaly and how far figurative. There feems no reafon to believe, that every individual word and adtion fhall be particularly examined in all * The doftrlne of the refurreOion of the fame body has been called in quelHon by three more recent writers. Thefe afe Dr. Sykes, in his •' Inquiry when the Refurreftion of the Bodyy " or Fte/^, was firft inferted into the public Creeds ;" Mr. Alexander's preliminary difTertation to his " Paraphrafe upon '* the fifteenth Chapter of the firft Epiftle to the Corinthians;" and Mr. Cooper, in his late volume of Effays. In iiz^t Dr. Henry Felton publilhed a Sermon, entitled, '* The Refur- " rcftion of the fame numerical Body, and its Re-union to the •* fame Soul; againft Mr. Locke's Notion of Perfonality and ** Identity." It was fo well thought of at the time, as to pafs through thtce editions. On the other hand, Bilhop Newtoa contends againft the refurreftion of the fame body, iSee his Works, vol. iii. p. 676 — 683. Vol. II, G g its 45 'S '^ke Condemnation of evil Spirits. Part 3C. its circumllanccs, witnelTes heard, refuted, i^c. for were this to proceed according to the method of human courts, it w ould make the judgment day millions of years longer than the whole period ot the earth's duration has been; neither can we depend upon it that thofe excufes will adlually be made, which are reprefented. Matt. vii. 22. XXV. 24 ^ 44. no doubt every particular of mens ' conduct will be weighed, in order to fix their charadlerand their ftate. ; and the proceedings of that day will be attended with fuch convidions of confcience, impreffed upon the unhappy crea- tures condemned in it, as effeclually to fuperfedc fuch pleas, or any other they could be fuppofcd capable of making : but it is probable this lafk expreflion, as well as thofe of opening the books^ Rev. xix. 12. are to be taken figuratively. Sherlock on Judg. cap. i v. — Edward Toting' s Serin, vol. i. p. 320 — 324, 328 — 333. SCHOLIUM 6. It is cxprefsly faid, that evil fpirits are referred to the judgment of the great day, Jiidever. 6. 2 Pet. \\. 4. I Cor, vi. 3. in which there will be a more apparent propriety, if Dr. Hunt's con- jecture concerning the fall of the angels be true, which is, that thofe angels, before they fell, had in their former ftate feme peculiar relation to our fyftem, and that they v>'ere in the number of thofe who attended the She kinah, while Adam was in paradife; but by drawing off forfook their poft, out of a principle of rebellion againft the ion of God, or of ewv'j to mankind, whom they thought unworthy the guardianfliip and attend- ance of fuch noble fpirits. HiinVs Eff, on var. Difpenf. adfin^ SCHOLIUM 7. L E c T. Many precarious conjedlures have been formed ccxvni. concerning the place^ m which good men Ihall w/^v^^j dwell PartX. Of the Place of the Blfjjfed; 451 dwell ^//^r the refurredion : fome have thought it to ht beyo}id the Jlarry firmament \ and fome of the ancients imagined that their dwelling would be in the fun, from a miftaken interpretation of PfaL xix. 4. which they rendered, as the LXX. and Fulgale, He has fet bis tabernacle in the fun : but the nature and appearance of the fun, cfpe- cially confidering the fpots on his face, fo ealily expofe the weakncfs of this hypothefis, that it deferves no manner of regard. Mr. M'hifton j^up- pofes the air to be the feat of the blefled, at pre- fent at leali, and imagines that Chrifl: is at the top of the atiiiofphere, and other fouls nearer or more remote from him, according to the degree of their mo'-al purity, to which he imagines the fpecific gravity of their infeparable vehicles to be proportionable : a fcheme fo evidently pre- carious, that it fcems hardly worth while parti- cularly to examine it. IVhijl. at Boyle's LeB. Append. — Fawceti*s Dialogues, p. 21 — 25. 115, 116. pqflf p. 160 — 170, But Mr. Hallet has endeavoured to prove at large, that they will dwell upon earth, when it fliall be reflored to itsparadifaical ftate ; and the fubftance of his arguments is this. Saints on their death go to heaven, (2 Cor. v. 8. Phil. i. 23. compared with AtJs iii. 21.) which place islike- wife called paradife, Luke xxiii. 43. 2 Cor. xii. 2, 4. but after the refurredion there fliall be a nezv earth, upon which iliall dcfcend the neiv Jerufalem, a city to be formed in heaven, and thence brought down and fixed upon earth, Rev^ xxi, xxii. compare 2 Pet. iii. 13. and he fuppofes this is all that is intended by fuch expreflions, as I Pet. i. 4. Heh. x. 34. John xiv. 2. and he confidently aficrts, that heaven does no where in fcripture fignify a place where good men fliall dwell after the rcfurreclion. He urges that many fingular advantages attend this hypothefis, v. g. G g 2 it 45s Of the Place of the Blejfcd, Part X. it (liews the realbn why the body {hall be raifed, and it affords the bell: interpretation of Matt. v. 3, ^c. but as for thofe palFages, Ifa. Ixv. 17, ^c. Ixvi. 22, iyc. he apprehends that thefe are only iillufwns to the abode of the faints after the refur- rcdfion, but do immediately refer to the retloration of the Jews to their own land, and its extraor- dinary fruitfulnefs and plcafure, which he fup- pofes by various ftrong figurative exprellions to be compared to the final abode of the bleffed. Many objetftions lie againft this fcheme, too obvious to need a particular mention: the chief are thefe, 1. One can hardly imagine any city upon earth capable of containing the whole number of God's people, efpecially confidering the great triumph of the chnftian caufe to be expedcd in the latter day, (of which fee Prop. 1 12. Schol. 4.) thegr^'ac multiplication of the inhabitants of the earth, which will probably be connected with it, and the probable reafon there is to hope, that all who die in infancy, (which is at leaft one third of the whole human fpecies,) or at leaft all the de- ceafed infants of the righteous, may belong to the number of the eleft ; and if this, or any thing like it, be the cafe, it is probable that the whole face of the earth would not be able, conveniently, if at all, to contain fo great a number j and to fav that the fize of the earth fiiall be increafed, or the dim.enfions of the glorified body contrad- ed, would be fo groundlefs and improbable a conjeclure, that this ingenious writer, widely as he fuifers his thoughts to expatiate, has not fecn fit {o much as to mention it. 2. It is difficult to conceive how the inhabi- tants of fuch a fine city upon earth, fliould by any means be equal to thexingehy which yet fcrip- ture declares that they fnall be, Luke xx. 36. 3. The notion of the perpetual day there to be fnjfjycd, without the fun, feems very ill to fuit I the Part X. Of the Place of the Bleffed. 453 the apprchcnfion of this our planet's being the feat of that glory. Rev, xxi. 23 — 25. 4. With the thought of a perpetual abode on earth, feem to be connected feveral other mean ideas, which will by no means fuit the exalted defcription given of the heavenly ftate : leaft of all therefore can we imagine, that Chrifl: and the holy angels are to have their perpetual abode here ; yet it is exprefsly faid, that fiiints are to be for ever with the Lord, i Thejf. iv. 17. that they fhall be caught up to meet him in the air, (which would be very unnecefTary and ftrange, if they were immediately to dcfccnd to earth again,) and that he will come to receive them to himfelf that they may be where he is, John xiv. 2. which on this hypothefis mult be a very improper ex- preflion. 5. That the fcripturcs, on which this hypo- thefis is founded, are capable of another and very different interpretation ; as will appear by con- fuiting the mofl: celebrated commentators upon them, and particularly Mr. Lowman, on thofe chapters of the Revelations which are the main fupport of Mr, Hallet's fchcine.— On the whole, the place of the blefled is a qucftion of little im- portance i and if we believe the defcription of their happinefs given in fcripture, we may chear- fully purfue and expcd: it, though we cannot anfwer a multitude of curious queftions relating to the circumftantials of it. Hallet on Script, vol. i. p. 191 — 210. voL ii. p. 167 — 174. — Enty againji Hallet ^ p. 174 — 200. ■■ "Drieberg de hon. nov. Feed. c. xii. § 22 — 34. p, 185, ^c. — Watts' s Death and Heaven, Edit. 6, p. 1 90-— 193. Fawcett's DialogueSy p. 105. — Broughton's Profpef/ of Futu- rity, Differt. i. § 6. DiJ. iv. § i. G g 3 SCHO- 454 Q/" ^^^ P^^'^'^^ (f t^^(^ Damned. Part X. SCHOLIUM 8 . There have alfo been various conjectures, equally uncertain, concerning the place of the __ daimied. The ancients generally fuppofed it was a region of fire, near the centre of the earth : others have fuppofed it might be a comet , where the extremes of heat and cold, in its accefs to and recefs from the fun, would be equally tor- menting; and they fuppofe the latter to be fig- nificd by (^pvyij^og o^ovroov, Matt. xxii. 13. which they would render the chattering of the teeth ^ but Matt. xiii. 43. fufficiently overthrows that criti- cifm. Mr. Szvinden endeavours to prove at large, that hell is feated in the fin, chiefly pleading that this is the grand repolitory of fire, that its horible face when viewed by a telefcope fuits the defcription given of the burning lake, and that being in the center of the fyftem, it might properly be faid that wicked men were caji doivn into it. How this is reconcileable with what is faid of its being outer darknefs, I think he has not - attempted to Ihew. It fcems a great objection againfl each of thefe hypothefes, that if either of them be admitted, we mull allow a vaft immber of hells, if, as this author himfelf fuppofes, the fixed fiars be funs; and it fcems extremely im- probable, that as foon as a fyftem is created, a feat of torment fhould be prepared for its inha- bitants.— Others, by direClly the counterpartT to Mr. HatleVs hypothefis, have imagined that earth ■would be the feat of the damned, and that when left in the flames of the lafl: conflagration, wicked men would be cafl: down into it, fuppofing fome peculiar propriety that the place of their fin fiiould be that of their punifliment: but it is fomething improbable, this fliould be the ever^ hijiing fire prepared for the devil and his angels^ Matt. XXV. 41. On the whole, we muft here likewife conlefs our ignorance, and Iball be much better Part X. Of the Sleep of the Soul. 455 better employed in fludying how we may avoid this place of horror, than in labouring to difcovcr where it is. Szvinden of Helly c. \\\.~Dazves's Serm. on Helly A\ iii. p. 14. Reynolds's Aug. World y ^leries, N"". xx'ix. p. 178 —191. Brought. Prof p. of Futurity ^ Diff. iv. § 2. S C K O L I U M 9. Some have thought, that during the interme^ lect, diate ftate between death and the refurrecflion, ccxix. the foul fhall be entirely iifcnfhley which they v.-O'-^v; fuppofe to be the natural confequence of its re- paration from the body. But the contrary feems to be evident with regard to good men, from the following fcriptures, Matt. xvii. 3. Luke xxiii« 42. 2 Cor. V. 6, 8. Phil. i. 21, 23, 34. to which feme add i Pet. iii. 19. Heb. xii. 23. andvvith greater certainty Matt. x. 28. compare alfo JSIs vii, 59. Job?! V. 24. i3 fun. Rom. viii. 10, 11, 38. 2 Cor. V. I, 2. xii. 2,3,4. i Tbrff. iv. 14. v. ro. Rev. vi. 9, 10. 2 Pet. i. 13, 14. And that the Jews before Chrift's time had this notion, is at leaft probable from IVifdom ii. 2 — 4, 23, 24. iii. I — 5. iv. 7 — 15. v. 14, 15. thouL^h it is cer- tain, that about the time of the Maccabees^ a refurredion from the dead was expelled, however they came fo confidently to embrace the perfua- fion of it ; and the moft confiderable rewards of good men and punifliment of fmners were fup- pofed to commence from this grand period, 2 Mac. vii. 9 — 11, 14, 23, 29. xii. 43. xiv. 46. Judith xvi. 17. And by a parity of rcafoh, we may conclude the like with regard to the zvicked^ compare Luke xvi. 22, 23. and it feems plain, as the human mind is conflitutcd, that the expecta- tion of immediate bleflcdnefs or m.ifery, as foon as ever death has done its office, increafeth thofc arguments for virtue, which are taken from the G g 4 future 45^ Of the Sleep of the Soul. Part X, future (late. The mod confiderable arguments againft this are brought from I/a. xxxviii. i8. Pfal. XXX. 9. cxv. 17. Ecclef. ix. 4 — 6. to which fome have anfwerecl, 1. That the exiftence of the foul in a feparate flate might be a truth unknown to the Old Tefta- ment faints. But if we fuppofe it to be a truths, and yet at the fame time allow that in thefe paf- fages they declared the contrary, we evidently give up the plenary infpiration of this part of fcripture : moft therefore have chofen to reply, 2. That the texts quoted above relate to the inactive ftate of the body in the grave, and the removal of the foul from all intercourfe with this world, and all capacity of doing any thing for the fervice of God here, which they were pecu- liarly folicitous about. This reply may properly be made with regard to the two firfl: of the fcrip- tures quoted above, and will appear of the greater weight, coniidering the diftinguifhing character and circumflances of David and Hezekiah^ {Her- vey^s Med. vol. ii. p. 26, 27. no^.) and as for the pallage in Ecclefiajles^ if the fame reply be not admitted with regard to that, it feems fo diredly to contradidl the do(^lrine of the immortality of the foul, that thofe who believe that dodtrinc, and alfo believe the plenary infpiration of Solo- mon^ or even that he believed and taught it, (as in this book he feems to have done) muft fuppofe it the fpeech of an Epicure, introduced by a fud- den profopopoeia ; which, if it be allowed, de- flroys the force of all objedion from it. Com- pare the texts quoted from Ecclefiaftes, Schol. 1. De Voeux 07t Ecclef. -p. i^i, 3. As to that objedion which is taken from fuch paflages of fcripture, as refer to the general judgment, as the time when good men enter on their happinefs and the wicked on their mifery, (many of which are quoted Prop. 162. gr. 5.) iee Cor. 2. and the references there j whence it wili Part X. Of the Sleep of the Soul 457 will appear, that fuch fcriptures have an im- portant fenfe, confiftcnt with what we have ad- vanced here for the exigence of our thinking powers in a feparate ftatc. — It may be farther objedled, that the apoftle fays, " we (liall receive ** according to what we have done in the hody\* but on the fuppofition of the foul's exifling in ^ feparate flate, the time in which many lived \x\. the body will have been but a very inconfidera- ble part of their whole duration, whereas juftice would require the whole to be regarded (compare 2 Cor, V. 10.) It is anfwered, God may fufpend our probation upon what time of our exiftence he pleafes ; and that it is very fuppofable, that both good and bad men may after death go into fuch a fort of ftate, as may not fuit probation, but make a part either of reward or punifliment ; and whatever can be objeded againft this, would affe(!l the immenfely greater part of our exiftence, which thofe who deny the feparate ftate muft allow to pafs after the final fcntence. Witf. CExon. Ford. /. iii. r, xiv. § [4 — 24. Baxt. Saints Rejly fart ii. c. x. — r Works, vol. iii. p. 112 — 114. — Dition, on the Ref. p. 480 — 483. Howe's JVorks^ vol. i. p. 517 — 519. Not.' Phcenixy vol. ii. p. ^33 — 335. ■ Good'.- man's Prod. Son, p. 344 — 347. — IVatts's World to come, vol. i. prelim. Difc. paff» : — Bijhop Bull's Works y vol. i. Ser?n. iii. p. 83- — 1 14. pr^ef. p. 95 — 99, — Hartley on Man, part ii. Prop. xc. p. 402, 403. ''Lewis Capelhis de Statu Animorum pojl Mortem. Ap. Com, vol. iii. p, 240 —258*. SCHO- ♦ The queftion concerning the feparate exiftence of the foul, between death and the refurredion, has of late years been the objeft of much difcuffion. Againft the opinion of fuch an exifU cnce, the principal writers are Bifhop Law, in the Appendix to his 45 S ^f t^e heavenly Uappinefi. Part X, SCHOLIUM 10. There is great reafon to believe, that the hap- pinefs of the bleffed does in fome meafure arife from the converfe of each other: compare Heb. xii. 22. I TheJJ'. ii. 19, 20. nor do thofe texts, which fpeak of the favour of God as the final portion of the bleflcd, [PJal. xvii. ult. Ixxiii. 25, 26. I Cor. XV. 28.) at all interfere with this; feeing God will undoubtedly be owned and en- joyed, in all thofe holy entertainments which arife from the company of angels and glorified faints : and the degree in which he makes bene- volent fpirits upon earth ufeful to each other, and the angels ferviceable to faints here, as well his ** Confiderations on the Theory of Religion ;" Dr. Peckard, in his " Obfervations on the Doftrine of an intermediate State," and in his Farther Obfervations on the fame Doftrine; Dr. Ben- jamin Dawfon, in his " Remarks on Mr. Steffe's Letter concern- ♦* ing the State of the Soul after Death," and in his Farcher Remarks; Mr. Alexander, in his " Paraphrafe upon the Fif- *« teenth Chapter of the Firlt EpilUe to the Corinthians ;" Archdeacon Bhickburne, in his '* Hiftorical View of the Con- •' troverfy concerning an intermediate State, and the feparate «* Exigence of the Soul, between Death and tlie general Refur- «' ret^ion ;" and an anonymous author, in a traCl, entitled, '< No Proof in the Scriptures of an intermediate State of Hap- *' pinefs or Mifery between Death and the Refurreftion.'* This laft trad came, we apprehend, from the pen of Mr. Black- burne. On the other fide of the queftion are Bifcop Warburton, in his Divine Legation of Mofes; Mr. Towne, in his " Free «' and candid Examination of the Bifhop of London's Sermons ;" Dr. Goddard, in a Sermon, the title of which was, " The in- ** termediate State of Happinefs between Death and the Refur- «* redion, proved from Scripture ;" Mr. Steffe, in his" Five *' Letters," No. i, 2. and his " Two Letters on the interme- ♦« diate State;" Dr. Monon, in his " Queries addrelTed to the " Rev. Dr. Law;" Dr. Fleming, in his '♦ Survey of the Search *' after Souls;" Archbifhop Seeker, in his" Ledures on ths " Catechifra of the Church of England," Lefture the fixteenth ; and Mr. Broughton, in his " Defence of the commonly received " Doftrine of the human Soul, as an immaterial and naturally " immortal Principle in Man," and his " Profpedlof Futurity," DilTertation the Firft. A large account of the writings on this fubjeft, from the beginning of the Proteftant reformation to the prefent times, is given in Archdeacon Blackburne's Hifto- Tical View. as Part X. Of the heavenly Happinefs. ^ro as the focial nature of man, gives additional weight to the argument taken from the pafTages quoted above, and leaves no doubt concerning the juflice of the afTertion. Turret. Loc. xx. ^. 279— 314. SCHOLIUM 12. LECT. jj. j^jjy pQ^ \yQ improper here to mention the ccxx. (Jodtrine of the church of Rome, relating to pur- ^^'"^^"^^ gatory, which is in fhort this : That it is a firej where the fouls of good men remain in torment for a certain time, which torments are in their degree equal to thofe endured by the damned, till they have by thefe fufferings fatisficd for the guilt of venial (ins they had committed, or mor- tal fins of which they had truly repented. For the fupport of this fbrangcly incoherent dodtrine, they chiefly urge i Pet. iii. 19. Matt. v. 25, 26. xii. 32. I Cor. iii. 10 — 15. xv. 29. As for the arguments drawn from T.ech. ix. ii. Mai. iii. 2. Job xiv. 19 — 22. they are fo trifling as hardly to deferve mention. On the other fide, the pro- tefi:ants plead Ifa. Ivii. 2. Rev. xiv. 13. Luke xvi. 22. xxiii. 43. 2 Cor. v. 8. — For the fuller difcuflion of this point, fee the notes in the Fam. Expo/, on the texts cited; but we wave it here, and content ourfelves with obferving the filence of fcripture upon this head, which, had the doc- trine Part X. Of praying for the Dead, 461 trine been true, muft be very unaccountable; fee- ing fo important a part of charity would, upon the fuppofition of its truth, arife from thence, to which we have no exhortation. It is alfo dero- gatory from the doctrine of Chrift's fatisfadlion ; and it has fo great a tendency to encourage mens hopes of finding mercy, in confequence of fome- thing to be done for them hereafter, when they are in their graves, that it ought by no means to be admitted upon fuch {hadows of proof, as thofe laid down above ; efpecially when the Romijh dodors teach, that one mere adl of attrition be- fore death delivers a man from mortal guilt, and fends hmi to purgatory, where it is not poffible he fhould lie any longer than the refurredlion, and from whence, if rich, he may be very quickly freed by the prayers of furviyors. Limb, Theol. I. vi. c. x. § 10 — 22. • Burn, on the Art. xxii. -p. 197 — 205. Bull's Serm, vol. i. A'°. iii. p. 114 — 126. Fleury's Catechifnit vol. ii. § 250. — Dr. Early in the Sermons againji Popery y vol.u. N°. i . The Catholic Chrijlian injlru&ed, ch. xiv. p. 146— 152. SCHOLIUM 13. With the dodrine of purgatory, will fall that of praying for the deady which is chiefly founded upon it, and for which the chief text the Papijis plead, is 2 Maccab. xii. 4O, ^c. To which it is fufficient to anfwer, that we fhcwed before, Prop. 1 24. that no regard is to be paid to that book, as divinely infpired. If Judas Maccabeus did indeed offer fuch a facrifice, it was probably not to atone for the dead^ as the author foolifhly concludes, but rather to avert the wrath of God from the livings left, as in the cafe of Achan^ the reft of the people fliould have fuffered for the crimes of their brethren. They alfo urge 2 T'/w. i. 16 462 Of Chrijl's gi-ving up his Part X« i. 16 — iS. which yet can have no weight, becaufc it does not appear that Onejipboriis was then dead. Burn, on Art. p. 201, 202. — Limb. ThcoL I. V. c. xxvi. § 19 21. That the commemoration of the dead, which prevailed in the third century of chriftianity, was not praying for them, is very evident. Compare Jurteu's Paji. Letters, N°. ix. p. 188 — 196. SCHOLIUM 14. It is exceedingly difficult exactly to determine, what we are to underfland by Chriji's giving up the kingdom to the Father, 3.1 the end of the world, of which we read i Cor. xv. 24 — -iS. Some have thought that it means no more, than Chrift's prefenting the church to the Father in complete glory, even then acknowledging, by fome public and folemn declaration, his own fubjeclion to the Father, and derivation of the mediatorial kingdom from him. But as this does not appear a very natural interpretation, others have laid, that Chrift Ihall then give up his commiflion, as a general does, when that war is concluded, for the management of which he has received it, and iliall remain as one of his brethren : in which interpretation IFitJius and Crellius do Ifrangely agree. Againd this is obje(fled, the perpetuity of Chrift's kingdom, fo often declared ; or, (if that be anfwered by the ambiguity of the v,oid made ufe of in declaring it,) the glory which muft neccflarily refult to the human nature of Chrift, in confequence of its intimate and per- fonal union with the Deity. On the w hole, it feems probable that fome peculiar authority, which Chrilt has received from the Father, of managing the affairs of this v^orld for the falva- tion of his redeemed, will then be folemnly re- figned, as the earth itfelf will then pafs away ; fo that there will in the nature of things be no more room left for the excrcife of fuch a kind of autho- Part X. Kingdom to the Father. ■ aSo authority: and it .will evidently appear, by the procefs of the great day, that the deftrudlion of the earth is not a calarnixy coming upon it while under the Redeemer's care, but a catafl:rophe to which he appoints it, as having clofed all that adminiflration which he propofed at firft, when he undertook the management of it. Neverthe- lefs it is reafonable to believe, that he will for ever remain as the glorified head both of eledt angels and men, Eph. i. lo. the latter being then received to the abode of the former, and incor- porated into the fame fociety, and united into one kingdom with them, in fuch a manner as had not before been known ; and that Chrilt will cxercife over the whole kingdom fuch a mild and gracious government, as fuits the dignity of his nature, and the greatnefs of thofe fervices, which he has performed for the Father ; though he ftiall not then be the medium of their ap- proach to and converfe with God in the fame manner that he now is : but they, being by the refurredlion fully delivered from all the penal confequences of fin, fhall have nearer accefs to God, and yet more intimate communion with him, than they ever before had, whether during their fojourning here upon earth, or even during the abode of their feparate fpirits in the unfeen world. Turret, vol. ii. Loc. xiv. ^o'ft. vii. § lo." p. 53 Scott's Chrijlian Life^ vol. iii. p. 1267 — 1274. — IVorks, vol. i. p. 548 — 552. — JVitf. in Symb. Exercit. x. §40 — T44. Crellius in loc. ap. Op. vol. i. P' ZZ^—Z^^Z* 339'. 340. Berrim. at Boyle's heii. vol. i. Serm. xii. — Alex- ander's Paraphraje and Notes in 'Loc» • Lardner's Sermons^ vol. i. p. 106, 107. — Works t vol. X. p. 170. PRO-. 464 0/ ^^■'^ Duration of future Funijhment. Part X* PROPOSITION CLXIII. LECT. To enquire into the moft probable things ccxxi. which are faid to prove or difprove the eternity v-'^'Y^o of hell-torments. SOLUTION. Sect. I. The arguments to prove them eternal are chiefly thefe : I. That the infinite majefty of an offended God adds a kind of infinite evil to fin, and there- fore expofes the finner to an infinite punifliment : but as the limited nature of the creature can only beat a finite degree of mifery, in any finite dura- tion whatfoever, therefore it muff extend to an infinite duration, and the creature mufi: ever be paying a debt, which he will never perfedly have discharged. — To this it is anfwered, that there cannot be an infinite degree of evil in the punifh- ment of a finite being. But it is replied to this anfwer, that the enormity of any acflion is in part to be efiimated by the dignity of the perform againft whom it is committed, and the crreatnefs of thofe obligations which the offender lay under to him. On thefe principles, in human judg- ments, ac^lions, in other refpefts the fame, are puniffied in very difi'erent degrees, and ftriking a prince is made capital, whereas ffriking an equals might be fufficiently puniflied by a fmall fine. But it may be replied, that the argument here is not from the dignity of the perfon abftractcdiy confidercd, but from the intereft which the pub- lic has in the fafety of the prince, which could not be fecured without this extraordinary guard fer upon it. It is farther objected to this argu- ment, that it would make all fins equal, whereas both fcripture and rcafon prove that there are different degrees of guilt, proportionable to the different circumftances attending them: compare ^ro-pi 162. Schol. II. To this it is anfwered, that . Pai^tX. Of the Duration of future Punijbmeitt. 46^ that where the duration of punifhment is equal, there may be fuch a difference in the degree^ as may be correfpondent to the degree of the crimes and if this aiifwer be not allowed to be fatisfac- tory, it will be difficult to fay how tlie dodlrine of different des^recs of eternal rewards can be vindicated, as con(irtent with itfelf ; yet this is allowed by all who urge the objedlion, and is by all parity of reafon to be fuppofed in the very foundation of it. PVhithy's App. to 2 Theff. i. 'Berry -fit » Le5t. vol.'u. p. 559 — 562. 2. That whatfoevcr reafon requires a tempO" rary hell, will alfo require an eternal one, v. g. the difplay of God's wifdom, holinefs, juftice, majefty, and power, his regard to his injured Son and Spirit, his violated law, and rejedtcd gofpel, his abufed patience, flighted promifes, defpifed threatenings, i£c, the labours of his fervants, the miniftry of his angels, and the impreffion it may make on the inhabitants of happy worlds, to whom the punifliment of the damned may be an. inftruclive fpe6lacle. — It is replied, that all thofe ends might as well be effedted, by fuppofing a perpetual fucceffion of criminaljs delivered over Xo temporary punifhment, as by the eternal pu- jiifliment of each individuals and that, even with- out this, the remembrance of what guilty crea- tures had fuffered might anfwer this end: but it may be fuggefted on the other hand, that if we believe an eternity of future happinefs, and that the puniffiments of the damned will ever come to a period, the time will come, when the whole duration of them will bear lefs proportion to the time in which happinefs has been enjoyed, than a moment to a thoufand years ; and confequently, that the whole fcrics of punifhment will be as it were an ev^anefcent thing, by which all the pur- pofes above-mentioned will feem to ceafe. — It is farther alleged, that if this argument will prove Vol. II. H h any '4^6 0/ the Duration of future Punijhment. Part X. any thing, it will prove that every ofFence, which is punifhed at all, muft be puniOied to the utmoft even of almighty powerj fince it fecms, that the greater as well as longer the punifl:ment is, the more effedually muft it anfwer thefe ends: on the contrary, may not fbme good end podibly be anfwered, by the ceflhtion or mitigation of pu- nifhment, as v/ell as by its continuance ; and if our conjedlures were to take place here, might it not redound to the glory of Chrift, if for his iake the punilhment of the damned were to be brought to a period, even though it might have been conliftent with the divine juftice to continue it longer^ and even to continue it for ever ? Reyn. Ang. World, p. 301—306. 3. It is urged, that the government of the world will require God to threaten eternal mifery ; lince nothing lefs than the apprehenfion of that will keep men from the violation of his laws, as appears in fad: j and if eternal punifliments are once threatened, the juftice, truth, and wifdom of God will require, that they be aciluaily inflidt- ed, correfpondently to that threatening. The lat- ter part of the argument will be conlidered under the next head ; to thtfonner it is replied, i. That if the apprehenfion of punifhment not eternal does not deter men from lin, the only reafon is, becaufe it is not fufficiently attended to ; fo that the fault lies upon mens inconfideration, and not on any deficiency in the fancftions of the divine law, provided the punifliment be greater than any pleafure or advantage to be derived from the iin forbidden under that penalty. 2. It is plain in fact the threatening of eternal punifhment does not prevent lin, which feems in a great meafure to overthrow the foundation of this argument: if it be faid, it does a great deal more towards it than could othervvife have been done, it is an- fwered, 3. That eternal punilhments, infli(5led by perfed: wifdom and complete rectitude, feen;^ fo JPi^RT X. Of the 'Duration of future Puni/hment. 467 fo incredible, that the threatening is on that very account difregarded. But this anfwer feems falfe in fad ; fince the generality of wicked ChriftianS profefs to believe the eternity of them, and build their hopes and falfe quiet, not on the profpedl of feeing the period of them after fome far difr- tant revolution of ages, but on fome general notion of the divine mercy, and fome fcheme which they form of efcaping them, either by a death-bed repentance, or by fome religious hy- pothefis, which fubllitutes fomething elfe inftead of a truly pious and holy temper, in fuch a man- •ner as to fuperfede it. And farther, if it after- wards appear, that God has threatened eternal punifliments, fuch an anfwer as this is in efFed: a bold refledion upon his wifdom, as if he did not underlland the conftitution of human nature, and fo, like fome weak and angry men, had bent the bow till it broke. The moft folid anfwer to all the preceding arguments is, that we cannot pretend to decide a priori in this queflion, fo far as to fay that the punifhment of hell muft and will certainly be eternal ; but if it afterwards appear that the fcriptures declare they fliall be fo, thefe confiderations may ferve to balance the difficulties urged on the other fide of the quef- tion, from principles of the light of nature; and indeed on the whole, it feems that it can only be determined by divine revelation. Baxt. JVorks, vol. ii. p. 60 — 65 >y 135. ^, voL iv. p. 189. 4. The fcripture has exprefsly declared, in a lect; variety of the moft lignificant phrafes, that thccj^xxii* torments of hell (liall be eternal. Matt, xviii. S.y^vNJ XXV. 41, 46. Mark ix. 43 — 49. 2 Thejf. i. 9, Jude ver, 13. Rev. xiv. ii. xx. 10. To this it is replied, i. That it is not certain that the word rendered eternal, everlajling, &c. is to be taken in its utmoft extent : it often fignifies no more than a very long time^ or a time whofe precife H h 2 boun- '46,8 Of the Duration of future Punijhment. Part X. boundary is to us unknown. Prop. 156. Schol. i. It is anfwcrcd, that the fame language is ufed, and that fometimes in the very fame place, to exprefs the eternal happinefs of the righteous, and the eternal mifery of the wicked ; and that there is no reafon to believe, efpecially where it llands in fo clofe a connexion, that it fhould ex- prefs two fuch different ideas ; and moreover, that the texts produced on this account in the fcholium referred to above are taken from the Old Tcftament; for as to that, Jude, ver. 7. it may refer to ^future punifhment; and the expreflion «»? T8? uimoi<; Tuv atccvwv, as ufcd Rev. XX. 10. is fo ftrong, that if it does not exprefs a proper eter- nity, it will be difficult to produce any fcripture that does ; nor can any inftance be produced of its being but for a //;;//. 158 ——2 1 2 . Arg. II. It is faid to be inconfiflent with the goodnefs and mercy of God, to make fo many crea- tures, who he knew would be eternally mifera- ble ; and to leave them in fuch circumftances, as thofe in which it is plain they are left, if all who die impenitent pafs into everlafting torment. To this it is anfwered, 1 . Thatj as we have endeavoured to (hew above, God has given them fufficient means for their everlafting happinefs, fo that their mifery is to be charged not upon him but upon themfelves. 2. That God IS to be conlidered under the character of a moral governor, and therefore, in order to approve his goodnefs, he mult confult, not fo much the happinefs of any particular perfon, as what may upon the whole be for the benefit of all that moral kingdom over which he prelides, and may at the fame time fuit the ma- jefty and honour of his government : now, for any thing we certainly know, the everlafting mifery of fome finful creatures may be the moft elfeiftual means of anfvvcring thefe ends, in har- mony with each other. 3. That we are not on the whole to judge of the triumph of divine bounty and mercy, merely by what we fee on earth, or the ftate in which the inhabitants of it are left, any more than we are to judge of the magnificence, bounty, and clemency of a prince, by feeing the manner in which the inhabitants of a rebellious city are treated. For any thing we certainly know, the number of wicked and miferable may bear a fmaller proportion to that of holy and happy creatures, than a grain of fand does to the whole body of the iun. Arg, Part X. Of the Duration of future Punipment, ^yj-. Ar^. III. It is farther objeded, that how mi- nute focycr our rank, number, or figure in the creation may be, that if God intended man for happinefs, as he certainly did in the original conftitution of his nature, it would be inconfift- ent with his uoifdomy to fufFer his main end to be fruftrated, in the eternal mifery of the greater part of the fpecies. It is anfvvered, ' 1. That we do not know that the greater part of mankind are eternally miferable : perhaps all infants may be faved, and fuch univerfal virtue may hereafter prevail, for fucceeding, and thofe very long-lived and fruitful generations, as (hall turn the balance of number, even among the adulti on the fide of religion and happinefs. 2. That it may be much queftioned, whether it is proper to fay, that the ultimate end of God in the creation of man, was the final happinefs of the greater part of the fpecies. This principle muft prove every individual perfon to be in- tended for it, or it proves nothing: for the hu- man fpecies may be no niore in the works of God, than an individual to the whole human race; yet it is moft apparent in fa6l, that ail arc not, and confequently that God did not intend the happinefs of each, as his final end, in the crea- tion of each, unlefs we will grant that end to be difappointed : fo that it feems much fafer to fay, that he intended to put all into fuch a ftate, that nothingbut their own abufe of their liberty fiiould prevent their happinefs, than that all or even the greater part fliould eventually obtain it. Liiuk Theol. I. vi. c. xiii. § 22. Ray's three Difc. p. 435 — 453. Phcenix^ vol. ii. p. 459 — 475. — Whitby on Heb. vi. 2. not d. T. Burn, de Stat. Mort. p, 283^312. Dawes on Hell Torm. Serm. vi. -Tind. Chrift. as old, ^c. cap. iv. ■ Lei and againji Tind. vol. i. />. 284—209.—/'^/:^///. of Hell Torm.— Watts's 474 ^f ^^^ Tiuration of future Punijhment. Part X« IVatts's World to comCy part ii. Difc. xiii.' Seed's Serm. vol, ii. jp. 97— 118*. COROLLARY I. LECT. It mufl be acknowledged, on the review of ccxxiii. thefe arguments, that there is at leaft fo much '^-''^V'^ force in thofe urged on the affirmative fide of the quefiion, and in the folution given to preceding objedions, as to render it both imprudent and unfafe to go out of the way of fcripture on this head ; or to explain thofe exprefiions in fuch a manner, as politively to determine, that future eternal punilhments in flricl propriety of fpeech are not to be apprehended.- It is plain the chief hazard lies, in reprefenting the ftate of the damned lefs miferable than it may in fad prove to be ; and we muft have very low notions of fcripture, if we do not think fit to follow it in this affair. Lucas of Hdppinefsy vol, ii. p, 227>p— 230. COROLLARY 2. From the doftrine of the eternity of future punifhments, compared with all thofe glorious dcmonflrations of the divine holinefs and goodr- nefs which are contained in fcripture, efpecially * A middle fcheme is apprehended by fome divines to l>e moft confonant to fcripiure; which is, not that the wicked fhal! be for ever miferable, or finally faved, but that, after paflT- ing through an awful judgment, and a condemnation propor- tioned to their crimes, they fhall be puniibed with an utter extinftion of being. 1 his fcheme is maintained by Mr. Samuel Bourn, in the laft fermon of the firft volume of his '♦ Difcourfes ** on the Principles and Evidences of natural Religion and the ** Chriftian Revelation," and in his " Letter to the Reverend " Samufl Chandler, D. D. concerning the Chriftian Dodrine •' of tuture Puni.Timent." The fame fcheme has recently beea fupported, in a very elaborate manner, by Mr. Clark, in a pub- lication, entitled, '* A Vindication of the Honour of God, ir\ '.' a fcriptural Refutation of the Doftriues of eternal Mifery " and univerfal Salvation," \vhcr^ Part X. Whether any material Fire in Hell, 47^ when taken in comparifon with all the folemn proteftations, with which God charges the mifery of iinners upon themfelves, {{ccProp. 139. SchoU 4.) we may infer a very convincing additional argument in favour of Prop. 16. /. e. the natural liberty of the willy beyond what the light of nature will afford. (See ibid. Schol. 7.) For that fuch a being, who is faid not to tempt any one, and even /wears that he de/ires not the death of a finnert fhould irn-fiftibly determine millions to the com- miffion of every finful adion of their lives, and then with all the pomp and pageantry of an uni- verfal judgment condemn them to eternal mifery, on account of thofe adions, that hereby he may promote the happinefs of others, who are or {hall be irreliftibly determrned to virtue in the like manner, is of all incredible things to me the moll incredible. Hence moft who have held the doc- trine of neceffity, have denied the eternity of future mifery ; but in proportion to the degree of its duration and extremity, the objeflion will ftill be cogent. SCHOLIUM I. It has been debated, whether there be properly material fire in hell: the chief arguments on each iide are thefc. In proof of the affirmative it is faid, I . That/r^ and brimjlone are reprefented as the ingredients of their torment, and that t\-\e. fmoke of them is Hud continually to go up. Rev. xiv. 10, II. XX. 10. It is anfvvercd, that fire in this place may only fignify the raging defre, or any other violent agony of the mmd, and that there is no more reafon to interpret it of material fire, than there is to underftand an animal ever livincr in that flame, by the zvorm that never dies, which neverthelefs moft expofitors who believe a mate- rial fire underftand of the fiings and reproaches of confcience. It is probable the phrafes ufcd by Chrift-, ^•yg* Whether any material Fire in Hell. Part X. Chrifl, particularly Matt. ix. 43 — 49. may allude to Ifa. Ixvi. lilt, which may immediately exprefs the terrible (laughter made on the enemies of God's people in the latter day, our Lord intend- ing by this allulion to afTert, that the punilhment of the wicked in hell fhould be infinitely more dreadful. Compare ^//ii//Z?xvi. 17. Ecclef.vW. I'-j. Drieberg de Statu Horn. Jut. p. 167 — 169. 2. That as the body is to be raifed, and the whole man to be condemned, it is reafonable to believe, there will be fome corporeal punilhment provided, and therefore probably material fire. Some have anfwcred, that God can give a moft acute {^\\{^ of pain, without any external appa- ratus for that purpofe, and that a perpetual fever might render an embodied fpirit, as exquiiitely miferable, as any external fire could do. Againji the fuppofition of fuch a fire, it is urged, I. That the body would quickly be confumed by it : but it is obvious to anfwer, that God might give it fuch a degree of fixedncfs and foli- dity, or might in the courfe of nature provide fuch recruits, as fliould prevent its diifolution. Compare Mark ix. 49. Fam. Expof. in hoc. 1. That the fire, into which the damned are fent, is faid to have been prepared for the devil and his angels y who cannot be fubjed: to the ac- tion of material fire: but this goes upon the fup- pofition of their being fo entirely incorporeal, as to be united to no material vehicle, which is a fuppofition that none can prove. Prop, 158. Schol. 1. 3. That a material fire would be inconfifi:ent with that darknejsy which is faid to attend the infernal prifon. It is anfwcred, that darknefs might be metaphorical, or might refer to that feajiy from which finners are fuppofed to be ex- cluded, (compare M^7//. xxii. 13. xxv. 30.) and the gloomy horror and defpair which fiiall fur- roand them; nor could the terrible glare of fuch fup- Part X. Dr. Whttiy's Hypoihefis, 4-77 fuppofed flames be properly cxprefied by what is lb amiable to the eye as light. On the whole, it is of very little importance, whether we fay there is an external fire, or only an idea of fuch pain as arifcs from burning : and fhould we think both doubtful, it is certain God can give the tnind a fenfe of agony and diflrefs, which, though it be not analogous to any of thofe perceptions which the nerves convey from external objed:s now furrounding us, fhould an- fwer and even exceed the terror of thofe defcrip- tions we have now been examining: and care fhould certainly be taken to explain fcripture metaphors, fo as that hell may be confidered as conlifting more of mental agony, than bodily tortures. Dazves's Serm. on Helly N". iii. p. 13.— Bijxt. IVorks, vol. ii. p. 190. a. Szvinden of Hell y cap. iv. Granada's Memorialy p. 67 — 6c). SCHOLIUM 2. Dr. Whithy thinks that the bodies of the damn- ed, after the refurredtion, fhall be caft into a burn- ing lake, where they will all at length be utterly confumed, though probably by flower degrees than fuch bodies as ours would be, on account of fome alteration to be made in their contexture, when raifed from the dead. The feparation of the foul from the body, occafioned by this ter- rible execution, he fuppofes to be in the ftri(ftefi: propriety of fpcech the fecond death, and that, after it, the foul, being in its own nature im- mortal, will for ever fubiifl in a feparate flate, and muft be unutterably mifcrable, as the natural confcquences of exclulion from heaven, and of all thofe guilty paflions which it will carry along with it into this ftate. But this feems hardly confiftcnt with thofe fcriptures, which reprefent, not merely iht pnnijhment of the wicked, but the tire ^^8 D^' Whii'by's Hypothefis. Part X. - fire in "vvhich they are tarmentedj as everlajling and unquenchable ^ and inlift on this unquench- abienefs as a moft important circumftance in the punifhment of the damned, which on this hypo- thelis it could not be ; for thcfe feparate fpirits would be very little concerned in the queftion, whether the fire in which their bodies had been confumed were afterwards put out, or ftill kept burning. It is urged alfo that Rev. xx. 14. is diredly contrary to this hypothefis. And by the way it may be obferved, that &,^t^ fpoken of here, may be the fame with that viiionary perfon re- prefented as following death. Rev. vi. 8. and their being both caji into hell might fignify ex- prefsly, that there fhould be no more death pro- perly fo called, and confequently no feparate ftate ever to fucceed. His main argument is, that this hypothefis makes the future pu;ii{hment of the wicked eter- nal, not in confequence of any particular adl of divine judgment towards them, but as the refult of the natural conllitution of things. Neverthe- lefs, lince he allows God to have been the author of that conftitution, and to have known all the particulars ariiing from it, it will (as was hinted and urged above, Sol. § 2. Argu,\. gr. 4.) be as hard to account for ^i general conjiilution, whereby creatures are made perpetually miferable, as for a particular interpofition with regard to each; or rather, (on the principles laid down. Prop. 32.) the difference between the one and the other is verbal rather than real. IVhithy's Annot. vol. ii. p. 481 — 487.— H'jrberry on Fiit. PuniJJj. p. 107 — 1 12. SCHOLIUM 3. LECT. Origen, and fome modern writers, particularly ccxxiv.Dr. Hartley (in his treatife, entitled Objervations 'on Man,) and Chevalier Ram/ay^ have appre- hended, that at length all the damned, not ex- cepting Part X. Of Univerfal Rejloration, 479 ccpting the fallen angels, and Satan the head of the apoftacy, will be fo reformed by the difci- •pline of their punifhment, as to be brought to real repentance and piety; upon which they will not only be releafed from their prifon, but ad- mitted to partake with the blefled in everlalling happinefs. Thofe fcripturcs, in which God is faid to defire and "joill ihefahation of all^ as well as the preceding arguments in xht fecond fefJion^ fuppofed to demonftrate the abfurdity of eternal punifliments, compared with the arguments both from reafon and fcripturein proof of the immor- tality of the foul, are urged to this purpofe. But thefe fcriptures admit of fo juft an interpretation another way, that there is little reafon to enter- tain fuch an apprchenfion; and all that was urged under i\\t fir ft fe3i ion of the propofition lies yet more directly again ft this hypothecs, than againrt that of the annihilation of the damned, after they have endured punifliment of fome determinate time, the length of which might be proportion- able to their refpecSlive offences. And it muft be added, that the whole tenour of fcripture lies againft this hypothefis ; fince it reprefents the judgment day, as that in which the final ftates of men are to be irreverfibly determined : com- pare Rev. xxii. 11. Matt. xxvi. 24. and nothing can be more dangerous, than to encourage linners to hope, that though they fliould rejccft the gof- pel, and run into the commiflion of all kinds of wickcdnefs, how aggravated foever, yet the time will come, when they fhall outlive all the evils they are to endure on that account, and that they fliall throughout all eternity be happy beyond all conception, in confequence of this temporary jpunilhment. This reprefentation fcems utterly to fubvert the whole gofpel fcheme^ and if any hypothefis ftands in need of fuch a fupport, no- thing can be more reafonable than to rejed it, unlefs ■480 Mr. iVhipn'sUypoihefis, Part X. unlefs we are determined to throw afide chrif- tianity itfelf. Leibnitz 'Theodicee^ vol. i, -p. 83 — 85.— World unmaJked.'--^-^Hartl€y on Mart, voL ii. Prop. xciv. p. 419 — 437. White's Rejiitut. of alt Things. — Ram- Jay's Princ. vol. i. Prop, Iviii. p. 430 — 438. vol. iii. p. 325 — 354. — Irav. of Cyrus y vol. ii. p. 145 — 155. O^, />. 248 — 252. Ed. iimo*. SCHOLIUM 4. Mr. WhiJloUy in order (as it feems) to get clear of the argument for the cterni'y of hell- torments, from thofe texts of fcripture, which fpeak of them in the. fame language as of the eternal duration of heavenly felicity, has thought lit to intimate his doubts concerning the latter, as well as to declare his difbelief of the /crw^r, though he owns its duration lliall be much longer. —But molt of the natural arguments for the im*. mortality of the foul plead ftrongly againft the fuppoiition of the annihilation of good men, after having exifted many millions of ages in a flate of virtue and happinefs : it fecms not to fuit our natural notions of the divine goodnefs and juftice, to imagine he will annihilate them, though no offence has been committed to forfeit his favour : and Mr. IVhijion himfelf does not * The doftrine of the final falvation of the wicked has been maintained by feveral late writers. Thefe are Mr. Stonehoufe, in his •' Univerfal Reftitution, a Scripture Doflrine;" Mr. Win- chefter, in his " Outcafts comforted ;" and his " Univerfal Ref- *• toration;" Dr. Chauncy, in his " Myftery hid from Ages *♦ and Generations made manifeft by the Gofpel Revelation >'* Mr. Brown, in his ♦* Reftitution of all Things ;" and Mr. Pc- titpierre, in his •* Thoughts on Divine Goodnefs, relative to •• moral Agents, particularly difplayed in future Rewards and ♦* Punilhments." To thefe authors may be added Bifliop New- ton, in his Differtation on the final State aM Condition of Men. See his Works, vol. iii. p. 719 — 741, inti- Part X. Of the general Conflagration. ^%% intimate any apprehenfion of their falling into fin and condemnation, and fo going a perpetual round of probations. We may add, that fuch a fuppofed revolt would be utterly inconfiftent ■with what the fcripture alTerts, of the care of Chrifl: over his people, and the fecurity efpecially of their heavenly (late ; as well as with what it fays of the complete happinefs of that ftate, which could not confift with the apprehenfion of anni- hilation, though the time when it was to be ex- pe(5led were or were not particularly known. But Mr. IVbiJlon does not fiop here : he in efFed: in- timates, that the time may come, when Chrifl alfo himfelf fiiall ceafe to be ; fo that the Re- deemer himfelf and all his redeemed, according to his hypothefis, may at length be blotted out from among the works of God : a thought, fo inconfiftent with the dodlrine of Chrift's deity, as laid down above, and on the whole fo fiiock- ing, that merely to mention it feems fufficienc to expofe the abfurdity of the principle, from, which it could follow. IVhifl. Etern. of Hell Torm. p. 96, 97. PROPOSITION CLXIV. To give a brief view of the fcripture dov5lrinc of the general conflagration^ which fhall attend the lafi: judgment. SOLUTION. 1. Scripture aflures us in the general, that this earth in its prefent form will not be perpe- tual, but fiiall come to an end, Pfal. cii. 25, 26. '<£fim. 2. It farther tells us, that this difi^olution ot the world Ihail be by a general conflagration, in which all things upon the face of the earth Ihall be defiroycd, by which the atmofphere fiiall alfo be fenfibly affecT:ed, as in fuch a cafe it neceifa- rily muft be, 2 Pet. iii. 5 — 7, 10, 12. where. Vol. II. I i fiom 4^2 Of the general Conflagration, Part X, from the connexion of the words, the oppofition between the conflagration and the deluge, as well as the moft literal and apparent import of the phrafes thcmfelves, it is plain they cannot, as Dr. Hammond ftrangely fuppofes, refer to the defolation brought on Judea when deftroyed by the Romans^ but mufl refer to the diflblution of the whole earth. Hammond in hoc. Apud Opera, vol. iii. — Ray's three Difc. N°. iii. c. ii. p, 303 —310- 3. The fcripture reprefents this great burning, as a circumftance nearly connedted with the day of judgment, 2 Pet. iii. 7. compared with 2 'The/f. i. 7, 8. Helf. X. 27. I Cor. iii. 12, 13. and it is probable there may be an allulion to this in fevc- ral palTages of the Old Teftament, fuch as P/al, xi. 6. 1. 3. xcvii*^ 3. Ifa. xxxiv. 4, 8 — 10. Ixvi. 15. Dan. vii. 9, 10. Mai. iv. i. Zeph, iii. 8. Deut, xxxii. 22. to which many parallel expref- lions might be added, from the canonical and apocryphal books. 4. It is not exprefsly declared how this burn- ing fliall be kindled, nor how it (hall end ; which has given occafion to various conjectures about it, the chief of which will be mentioned below. Burnet's Theory, /, iii. c. xii. ■ IVhiJl, T'heory, /.' iii. c, v. SCHOLIUM I. The Heathens had fome notion of fuch a con- flagration : particularly Pliny the elder, who thought there was fuch a tendency in nature to it, that he wondered it had not happened long ago ; and the Stoics, who feem to have thought fire the firft principle of all things, or the fupreme God ; but they held that there would through all eternity be certain periodical conflagrations and renovations of nature, in which, by a certain fatal Part X. Natural Caufes of the Conflagration. 48 J fatal neceflity, the fame perfons and fame events fhould in an endlefs fefies be produced. Marc. Anton, /.v. § 13. Gatak. Notes.^-^ Orig. contra Celf. I. iv. p. 208, 209.— hiq. into the Phil. Do£l* of a Fut. State, p, 87 — 91.' — Burn. Theory i I. iii. c. ii, ii\,—^Ray*s three Difc. N". iii. c. iv. Grot/de Ferit. I. i. § 22. p. 8r. — Plin, Nat. Rift, I. ii. c. c\\i.-'^--Camp' bel's Neceff. of a Rev. p. 271, 272. SCHOLIUM 2. Some on the contrary have thought a confla- gration impoflible, on account of the great quan- tity of liquids which are to be found in the earth, fea, and atmofphere. But it is anfwered, i. That the earth may be heated to fuch a degree, that all thcfe may be evaporated ; of which the flate of comets, in their nearefi: accefs to the fun, feems to be in fadl a proof. 2. That the air is fometimes fo heated, that fire is foon kindled in it, which cannot be extinguilhed without great difficulty. 3. That though no natural caufe could be afTigned, the miraculous power of Chrift, or agency of his angels, may fuffice: and indeed on the whole it feems, that we could not from na- tural caufes certainly infer that there would be a conflagration ; and confequently, what fome of the ancients have fo confidently faid of it, is to be regarded chiefly as a tradition. V id. Prop. 21. Schol. 2. More's T'heol. IVorkSy p. 159 — 166. SCHOLIUM 3. Dr. Thomas Burnet fuppofes that many natural lect. caufes will concur, as the occalion of this burn- ccxxv. ing: V. g. that many dry fummers preceding it^ will render the face of the earth combuftible in an uncommon degree ; that volcanoes will break out in many places, and that there will alfo be an eruption of that central fire, which Dr. IVood^ 1 i 2 ■i-^jrd. 484 Natural Caufes of the Conflagration. Part X. •ward^ and fome others fuppofe to have been lodged in the bowels of the earth at the creation : [iVoodzv, Nat, Hift. part iii. §1.) and he parti- cularly conjedtures, that one violent eruption, preceding the general conflagration will fwallow up the city of Romei and perhaps all that tradt of land, which is called the ft ate of the church in Italy \ which event he thinks is intimated Rev. xix. 20. But it fecms a llrong objedbion againfl this fuppofed gradual '3^\^^xo2iZ\\ of a conflagration, that our Lord defcribes the day of judgment as coming at an unexpeHed feafon ; and fuppofes men in fuch a ftate of fenfuality and luxury, as one could hardly imagine an earth fo defolated and ruined would be capable of atFording mate- rials for. Luke xii. 39. (compared with 2 Pet, iii. 10.) xvii. 26 — 30. i ^he[f. v. 1 — 4. Burnet's 'Theory ^ I, iii. c. vi — x. SCHOLIUM 4. Mr. JVhifton fuppofes that a comet will be the caufe of the conflagration, as it was of the de- luge ; which it may efFedl, either by drawing the earth into the fun, in its defcent towards it, or (which he fuppofes more probable) in its afcent, •when heated by the fun, drawing off the vapours, emptying the feas, inflaming the air, and per- haps the furfacc of the earth, or at leafl: operating upon it fo far as to m.ake way for that adlion of the central firCt which he fuppofes would of itfelf be fuflicicnt to produce a conflagration, were it not balanced by a proper degree of moifture and of cold. And indeed fuch alterations, the accefs of a comet, fo heated as fome have been, would naturally produce, even though it fhould not pafs clofe to the earth. He fuppofes the comet, Ictvi in the year 1680, may be the executioner of the divine vengeance upon the earth, in fome of its revolutions ; but w hen that will be, he pretends not to determine. But if the pofllbility of cal- culating Part X. State of the Earth after theXlonfidgtation. 485 dilating this period by aftronomical obfervations be admitted, it fecms inconlillent with what is faid in Mark xiii. 32. and elfevvhere, of the ab- fokite uncertainty of the time when this great event will come to pals, and may perhaps afford an objection againll that part of the fchcme, which in other branches of it appears very pro- bable. Whijl. theory, I. iv. c. v. § 90—92. SC HOLIU M 5. What will become of this earth after this burning is kindled and has done its work, it is hard to determine. Some have thought it would continue inHamed, and fo become the feat of the damned : others have imagined it would rife like . a ph(f nix out of its afhes, which hypothelis will more particularly be confidered in the next pro- portion : and fome imagine its annual motion will be fo difturbed, that it will become a comety and continue for fome time in that ftate; till poflibly the approach of fome other heavenly body may fo alter its motion, and correct its ex- centricity, as to reduce it again to a planetary ftare : and it is faid, we know not but this may be the cafe with regard to many other planets and comets ; and that perhaps, as the diflblution of one animal body fupports the growth of an- other, fo diffblving fyjicms may with immenfe variety fupport and form others. But this is a very precarious conjecture, and would intimate a wider extent of natural and probably moral evil in the univerfe, than one would be forward to allow; for the conflagration of a planet can hardly be conceived to happen, without the ruin of its inhabitants. Some have thought Rev. xx. ii. xxi. I. fome argument for this hypothefis; but it muft be owned to be a very precarious one, confidering how different an interpretation thcfc words may admit of. Burner s Theory^ /. iv. c, viii. x. I i 3 SCHO- ^S6 Of the Order of the Conflagration. Part X, SCHOLIUM 6. The order afligned for this conflagration is not exprefsly determined in fcripture ; but it feems probable, that it will be after Chrift's appearance, rather than before it ; fince it is exprefsly faid, that fome believers fhould be found alive at Chrift's coming ; which plainly fhews, that no fuch calamity will then have befallen the earth, as mud deflroy the whole human race, which a conflagration probably would. Therefore, com- paring 1 Pet. iii. JO — 13. with i Cor. xv. 51, 52. there feems reafon to conclude, that, on our Lord's appearing, the living faints, together with the dead now raifcd, will be caught up to meet him, the bodies of the former undergoing fome great, yet gentle, and probably delightful change, to make them fit for a celeflial life, i 'Thejf. iv. 15, ^c. but as for the wicked, whether they will be judged and condemned before this fire is kin- dled, after it is fpent, or while it continues, is not exprefsly afferted : perhaps, by the righteous judgment of God, thofe found alive may be left to die by thefe flames, of which they will be the more worthy, confidering the peculiar aggrava- tion attending their crimes, in confequence of thofe circumrtances which will hereafter be re- prefented. Vid. Pj'op. 166. SCHOLIUM 7. Bifliop Burnet thinks, that the adion of this fire upon the bodies of the dead would have ibme natural efficacy, to render the particles of them more pure and fixed, and fo to fit them for an immortal life. But it is not eafy to under- itand this efficacy, or to reconcile this hypothefis (To far as it may relate to the righteous) with what is faid in the preceding fcholium, and with I 'Tbff. iv, 15. where it is exprefsly aflerted, *' that the living faints ihail not be changed be^ fgfe the dead in Chnft are raifed;" fo that on the whole, Part X. Of the Order of the Conflagration, ^J^ whole, if there be any thing at all in this con- jedure, it muft only relate to the bodies of the wicked. Burn, on the Art. p. 66. SCHOLIUM 8. Mr. Fleming alfo fuppofed, that the conflagra- tion would attend Chrift's firft appearance to judgment; and would not only precede the gene- ral refurreiflion, but alfo the change of thofc who were found alive. He thought the moft eminent faints would immediately be caught up and changed ,- that the wicked, who were then alive, would (as was intimated at the end of the fixih fcholium) be burnt to death by the laft fire ; and that pcrfons in the main good, but whofe cha- raders were attended with fome remarkable im- perfedions, would feel in proportion to thofe imperfedions fome different degrees of pain and terror on this occafion ; which he fuppofes to be intimated, when it is fpoken of as the peculiar privilege of fome good men, that they Jhould not be hurt by the fecond death, Rev, ii. 2. and that it Jhould have no power over thefn^ Rev. xx. 6. He feems to think, that fomething like this would alfo be the cafe of thofe true Chriftians, who were before dead in the like imperfed ftace of virtue and holinefs ; for he fancied the rcfurrec]:ion would be accompliflied, before the conflagration was entirely over, and to thi^ he refers that dif- puted pafl'age, i Cor. iii. 15. Origen taught a dodrine nearly rcfembling this; but he extended the efficacy of this purging fire in fome degree to the moll eminent chriftians, not excepting the apoftles themfelves : and this by the way was the firfl purgatory taught in the chriftian church.— But this order is diredly contrary to i Thrjf. iv. 15. and the text referred to above will fo eafily admit of a different interpretation, that few will believe, in confequence of his arguments from them, that Chrift (hould appear to torment them I i 4 and 4^S On the Renovation of ibf Earth. Part X. and terrify great numbers of thofe, whom he immediately intended to raife to perfecSt glory and felicity, and moft of whom had dwelt with him in the holinefs and happinefs of the inter- mediate ftate. Fie?}]. Di/c, on the Millen, apiid Chrijiology, vol. iii. p. 44, 45. — Bull's Serm. vol. i. p. 124, 125. PROPOSITION CLXV. L E c T. To flate the hypothefis of thofe who alTert, that ccxxvi. after the conflagration there lliall be a renovation of the earth : and to enumerate the chief fcrip- tures which they urge in fupport of that afler- tion. SOLUTION. 1. Dr. Thomas Burnet and Mr. IVhijl on concur in afferting, that the earth will not be entirely confumed; but that the matter of which it confifts will be fixed, purified, and refined; which they fay will be the natural confequcnce of the adlion of fire upon it: though it is hard to fay, what fuch a purification can do towards fitting it for its intended purpofe; for it is certain, a mafs of chryflal or glafs would very ill anfwcr the follow- ing parts of this hypothefis. 2. They fiippofe, that from thefe materials thus refined, as from a fecond chaos, there will by the power of God arifc a new creation j and that the face of the earth, and likewife t!ie atmofphere, will then be fo reftored, as to refemble what it originally was in the paradifaical iiate ; and con- fequently, to render it a more defirable abode for human creatures than it at prefent is ; and they urge for this purpofe the following texts, viz. 1 Pet. iii. 13. (compare Ifa. Ixv. 17. Ixvi. 2:i.) Matt. xix. 28, 29. (compare Mark x. 29,; 30. Luke xviii. 29, 30,) Bfal. cii. 25, 26. A^ts iii. 21. I Cor, vii. 31. Rom, viii. 21. 3. They Part X. Of the Renovation of the Earth, 4:89 3. They agree in fuppofing, that in this new Hate of things there will be no fea. Rev, xxi. i. 4. Mr. V/hijion alfo fuppofes, that the comet, which will occalion the conflagration, coming on the eaft fide of the earth, will imprefs a force upon it, by which its diurnal motion will be impaired to fuch a degree, as that the remainder of it will only fuffice to carry it round its own axis once, while it difpatcheth its courfe in the ecliptic; the confcquence of which will be, that one hemifphere will have perpetual day, and the other never fee the fun at all: but the want of that he fuppofes will be fupplied by fome bright luminary, which fhall appear fixed in the zenith of that hemifphere, and which may therefore be called the glory of the Lord. He alfo fuppofes, that the attradlion of the comet, will occafion a final feparation of the moon, which will be no longer nccelfary. Rev. xxi. 23 — 25. xxii. 5.— Dr. I'homas Burnet conjed:ures, that the reno\a- tion of the earth will in a g;reat meafure be occa- fioncd by correding the obliquity of its axis, and caufing it to remain at right angles with the ecliptic : but Dr. Keil has admirably proved, in his Examination of the Theory, that this would be a mifchief to the earth, rather than a benefit. And, befides all the other inconveniencies and difficulties attending this part of Mr. Whifon's hypothefis, that of continual fummer and da), at Icalt in that hemifphere towards the fun, lecms to be of great weight : and if the earth were fup- pofed to be hereafter removed fo far from the fun, as to render fuch a degree of heat tolerable, the degree of light un that hemifphere muft be proportionably diminifhed. 5. They both fuppofc that the earth, thus beautified and improved, fhall be inhabited by thofe who fliall inherit the firft refurredion, and fliall here enjoy a very confiderable degree of happinefs ; though not equal to that which is to fuc- 490 Q/ the Renovation of the Earth. Part X. fucceed the general judgment ; which judgment (hall, according to them, open when thofe thou^ /and years are expired, mentioned Rev, xx. 4, ^e. I '•1 heff. iv. 17. compare ver. 15. which paf- fage is thought by fome to contain an inlinua- tion, that Paul expcded to be alive at the ap- pearance of Chrift ; which muft imply an ex- pedlation of being thus raifed from the dead before it: but it is anfwered, that the expreffion, zve thai are alive may only lignify, " thofe of us *' that are fo," fpeakmg of all Chriftians as one body, I Cor. xv. 49 — 52. — It is remarkable that Dr. Hirtley has declared it as his opinion, that this Millenium Ihall coniill: of a thoufand prophe- tical years, where each day is a year, i. e» of 360000 years, pleading that this is the language ufed in other parts of the Revelations. Hartley on Many vol. ii. p. 400. — Whijf. Theory y I. iii. c. v. p. 288 — 291. /. iv. c. V. p. 4^2 — 456. — Burn. 'Theory, l. iv. palf.—Keil's Exam, of Burnet, c. iv.— Fazvcett's Dialogues, p. 9, 10. SCHOLIUM I. It feems an invincib e objedion againft this hypothefis, which places the Millenium after the conflagration, that the faints inhabiting the earth ^fter the firji refurredion are reprefented as dif- trelfed by the invaiion of fome wicked enemies, who are called Gog and Magogs Rev. xx. 7 — 9. ]E.zek. xxxviii. i^ xxxix. Now forafmuch as the whole race of mankind muft be deftroyed from the face of the earth by the conflagration, if not miraculoufly removed from itj it is impolfible to account for the exifl:ence of thofe wicked men on the renewed earth ; not to mention the difficulty of faying, what would become of thofe good men •who viere found alive at the conflagration, who cannot all be fuppofed worthy of the firft refur- redlion ; nor can we imagine they would be changed Part X. Fleming* s IJypothefis. 491 changed to dwell here. It is difficult, with re- fpcct to the fore mentioned objedion, either to fuppofe, that fome of the faints fliall be pervert- ed, or that the wicked fhall be raifed before their time, as it feems, purely to afflidl God's people. To folve this objedion. Dr. Burnet^ on Glan- ville's wild principles, is driven to the wretched expedient, of fuppoling a race of earth-born men to fpring like mufhrooms out of the ground. Burn. Theory y vol. ii. p, 311 — 316.' G/anvilie's Lux. Orieiitalis^ p. 142 — 146. ap.'--'-'Caviphel'5 Necejf. of Rev. p. 273. Lowman on Rev. xx. 8. SCHOLIUM 2. Though Mr. Fleming does not entirely agree with Dr. Burnet and Mr. IVhiJlon in all the fore- going particulars, yet he interprets Rev. xx. 6. as referring to a proper refurredtion: he fuppofes that what happened Matt, xxvii. 52. was a pledge of this: and (by the way) he conjedures, that the mod celebrated faints of the Old Teftament times then arofe, and afcended with Chrift to heaven j (forgetting, as it feems, the flrong ob- jection againft this iroxx\A&s ii. 29.) Agreeably to this, he apprehends, that the faints, who are to be the fubjedls of the firft refurreftion, will perhaps appear to fome of the inhabitants of this earth, which may be a means of reviving reli- gion among them ; yet will not have their abode here J but that during the thoufand years in which the kingdom of Chnli fhall have its higheft triumph on earth, they fliall be rejoicing with him in heaven, in a ftate of happinefs far luperior to that which they enjoyed in the feparate flate,, yet not equal to what is to be expectc' ' after the general judgment. To this peculiar privilege of the m^artyrs and fome other eminent faints i'e fuppofes St, Paul to have referred, Phil. iii. q — II. in that very emphatical phrafe, (efpecia'iy accord- 492 Rdy^s Hyphth'efis, Part X. according to the Alex'andrinn reading, which is well attefted by Icveraijother copies,) tjiv f^avara- ci-ii rnv £x Toou viupm, andAe lays it down as a general Tulc, that i^ccuxfdin? or &v«r«o-j? £« tuu i/r/.puvj when-- ever either of them is ufed, fignifies this Jir^ , refiirre£tion from among .the rejl of the dead; and on this foundation, he gives a peculiar but very precarious turn to Luke ii. 34. xx. 35, 2^. John xi. 25, 26. j^/^s iv. 2. xxvi. 23. Rom. i. 4. F/ffn. on the fir/i Ref. faff. praf. p. 29^ ^^. /». 68— 82*. SCHOLIUM 3. 1 K c T. ^''' R^'^y agrees that there will be a renovation ccxxvii.of the earth, and though he does not grant, as fome have fuppofed, a refurred:ion of the fame animals that once lived upon it, (as well feeing there would not be room to contain them) yet he fuppofcs that ether. like animals will be created anew, as Vvcll as lifce .Vegetables, ro adorn the earth and to fupporr the animals, ovAw all in higher degrees of beauty and perfe(flion than they have ever before- had : but he pretends not to determine, whethef the earth, thus beautified and adorned, as. he fuppofes, after the general refurredion, fl'tall be the feat of a new race of men, or only remain as. the objed; of contempla- tion to fome happy fpirits, who may behold it, though without any rational animals to inhabit it, as a curious plan !6f the moft exquifite me^ chanifm ; which lalt Teems to be a very wild, as well as the former a very precarious hypotheiis ; * Dr. Caleb Fleming, iu his " Sui^^ey of the Search after Souls," has advanced art opinion, that the final judgment of every man takes place immediately after his diffolution, and that the mediatorial kingdom of Ghriil confills in the exercife of this judgement, until the rellitution or conrummation ot all things. The fame opinion is maintailied by a writer in the " Theologi- cal Repolitory, vol. ii. No. 32. Dr. Fleming's Survey was anfwered by Dr. Peckard. and Part X. Of the. 'DoEirimpf the Millenium. 493 and would make all the Hjppofed bounty of God bcftovved upon it perfectly inlignificant and ufe- Jefs. Ray's Difc. N°. m.^c. xi. p. 412—415.— Is^at. Di/pL v.oL.'u part ii. p. 290, 291. s<:holiujvi 4. The patrons of the millenary fchcrne, as laid down in the propoiition, plead, not only thac there was among the Stoic philofophers a tradi- tion of the renovation of the earth, (Vid. Prop. 164. Schol. I.) but alfo. that it was generally aflerted by the chriftian Fathers. But Dr. Whithy fuppofcs the Millenium ito refer entirely to the profperous ftate of the ehriftian church after the converiion of the Jeivsy when the fulnefs of the Gentiles fliall alfo flow into it; denying that fuch a tradition did ever uniyerfally prevail, the chief authority of which reils on a paflage oi Irenaus, where he relates it as a report of Papias, a perfon generally efteemed of but little credit: and in- deed it is certain, that. the account he gives of the matter does by noaneans agree with that of Burnet and IVhijion, and contains fome particu- lars too grofs to be admitted on fuch flender evi- dence. Iren, H^ref. L v. c. xxxiii. p. 497, 498. — Whitby of the Mi lien. c. i. — Burnet's Theory^ L iv. c. v. vi, — Burn. /IrchaoL I. i.e. xii. p. 2361 — 240. — Ray's three Difc. ubi fup. p. 406. SCHOLIUM 5. Dr. Whitby endeavours to invalidate all thofe fcripture proofs, which Burnet , Whijfon, and Ray have urged in favour of their refpeclive fchemes, cfpecialiy the two former^ and farther pleads againft it, I. That it would be a great detriment to the glorified faints, to be brought down to dwell 9 upon 494 0/ ^^^ Millenimn. Part X* upon earth, in the moft pleafing form which it can be fuppofed to put on. 2. That it is inconfiftent with the defcription which the fcripture gives of the refurredlion, and the change to be made in the body that Ihall be raifed. 3. That it is contrary to the genius of the chriftian rehgion, to fuppofe it built on temporal promifes. To the fir/} of thefe objedlions it may be replied, that none knows to what degree the earth may be beautified and adorned, or to what happinefs the faints might arrive, when free (as this hypo- thcfis fuppofes they will be) from all moral and penal evil. To the fecond, that the account of the fpirituality of the faints bodies after the re- furrediion is to be underftood, as referring to the general refurredion only ; and may be conliftent with fuppofing, that fome faints fliall at firft: be raifed in a lefs perfed ftate, (as we know fome few who have already been raifed were,) who Ihall at the confummation of all things undergo a proper change. To the third, that though it is the genius of the chriftian religion, to govern its profefTors by faifb rather than fight, never- thelefs, as this frj} refurre(fl:ion is the objedl of Taith, there is no abfurdity in fuppofing it to be promifed j efpecially fince all agree, that there Will be fome pieafure in heaven fuited to the corporeal part of our nature, and JVbitby himfelf allows, that there are promifes of great temporal profperity made to the church in the latter days. On the whole, the mod confiderable argument againft the literal interpretation of the palTages in queftion, arifes from the nature of the book of the RevelationSy which is fo plainly figurative in the greatcll part of it, that it feems reafonable, on principles of analogy, to fuppofe it to be fo here, and to interpret this refurre relating to the converfwn of the Jews^ and its confequences with regard to the Gentile world. SOLUTION and demonstration. I. Though the Jezvs have for many ages been rejected by God, and driven out from their an- cient inheritance, and though, during their dif- periion, they have generally cxprefTed an obfti- nate and implacable averiion to chriftianity, and * An older writer of the fame name, has advanced nearlj the fame fenriments, in a volume of mifcellanies, publifhed in i^oi. The book treats almoft entirely on the Millenium, and one of the fubjefts is exprefsly " De Ecclefi;^ in Terris futura •' Felicitate." s, indeed. Part X. Of the Converjion of the Jcdi's, 4^7 indeed a great difregard to all true morality and religion; ir is foretold that they will at length embrace their own Mefliah, whom they now rejed:, and thereupon be taken into the divine favour and covenant anew, Roju. xi. 11—36. Ifa. xlv. 17, 23 — 25. liv. per lot. Ix, Ixii, Ixv, Ixvi. Jer, xxxi. 31 — 34. Hof. iii. 4, 5. Zech. xii. 9. xiii. i. and many fcriptures quoted below. 2. On their converIion> they fliall, by a train of wonderful providences, be gathered together from the countries in which they are now fcat- tered, and conducfled to their own land, where they fliall become a profperous and honourable, as well as a religious nation, Ifa. xxvii. 12, 13. Ezek. xi. 17 — 21. xxxvi. 24 — 28. xxxvii, 21— 28. xxxix. 25 — 29. Hof. i. 10, II. Amos ix. 14, 15. Zech. xiv. 10, 11, 21. 3. Whereas, on their fettlement in their own land, fome enemies fhall make an afTault upon them, fome celebrated victory over fuch enemies is foretold, Ifa. Ixvi. 16, 24. Ezek. xxxviii. 39. Joel iii. 9 — 14. Zech. xiv. 1 — 15. Rev. xx. 8— 10. to which we may perhaps add Ifa. lix. 19. Micah iv. 11, 13. Zeph. iii. 8. 4. This interpofition of God, in the methods of his providence and grace, for the recovery and defence of the Jews^ (liall make fuch impreflions on the Gentiles^ as to be a means of bringing in the fulnefs of them, Ifa. xlix, 6. Rom, xi. 12, 15, 25, 26. See the palTages quoted gr. i. Burn. App. ad Stat. Mort. IVhithy of the Millet! . c. ii. Scott's Chrijiian Life, vol. iii. p. 11 66 — 1172. — Clark OH the PromifcSy p. 243 — 285. — Powell's Concord. Append, adfn. Lardn. Cir- cumjl. of the Jews, p. 65 — 72 *.— — JVorkSt vol. X. p. 90 — 94. s c H o- * Dr. Blayney, in his new tranflation of Jeremiah, has confi- dcred the fubjed of the reftorarion of the Jews. See the intro- diiftion and notes on the 30th and jilt chapters. The fame Vol. II. K k fub- 49^ 0/" the Rejtoratton ef the Jezvs, Part X. SCHOLIUM I. When the context of moft of thofe places referred to is examined, it will appear, that few, if any of them can juftly be applied to the refto- ration of the Jezvs from the Bahylonijh captivity ; efpecially confidering, how' exprefsly their regard to David their king, /. e. to Chrilf, is mentioned, as previous to thofe gracious appearances of God in their favour; and alfo how exprefsly it is pro- mi fed, in fome of thofe pafiliges, that the Jews, after the reftoration referred to in them, fliall neverht rooted out of their land any more. SCHOLIUM 2. It is not improbable that Dent. xxx. i — 6. and many other places in the pentateuch, refer chiefly to this greateft difperfion of the Jews, and their final reftoration j though mod of the phrafes there ufed are fuch, as fuited all the emi- nent deliverances God wrought out for them, fo that each of thofe deliverances might be looked upon as an accomplifhment of this predidlion ; neverthelcfs, thofe treated of in the propofition, being the greateft events of the kind, it feems reafonable to confider this prophecy of Mofes as chiefly centering in them, though comprehend- ing the other as types or models,, which preferves an unity of ^cw^q and deflgn, as much as any in- terpretation whatfoever can do: and indeed the paifage referred to above feems a general pro- phecy, that upon their return to God, they Ihould always be delivered, with an intimation, 'ver. 6. that, through God's gracious operation, this happy turn fliould be the final cataftrophe of their nation. Compare Prop. 112. Cor. i. Jark/oft's Credibility, I. i. part ii. § 3. c. 10, p, 169, ^c, ^to. ap. Op. l. i. fuhjeft occafionally occurs in difFerent parts of Dr. Prieftley's itritings, and is particularly treated of in his ** Difcourfes on " the Evidence of revealed Religion," Difcourfe the eighth, c. xxvii. Part X. Of the Refloration of the Jews^ 499 c. xxvii. vol. ii. p> 123.— — P^/nV^ in Loc. SCHOLIUM 3. How far the form of government and religion among the JcwSy may, upon their refloration to their own land, be, changed from what it ori- ginally was, we cannot certainly fay: but it is exceedingly probable, that fo much oif their an- .^^ cient law will continue in force, as can be recon- ciled with the genius of the chriitian religion ; and that God will raife up fomc divinely infpired prophets among them, with a full declaration of his mind and will in relation to a variety of quef- tions, which we have not light enough to decide: and fome have thought, that Eliasj i. e. John the baptift, (of whom the Old Teftament prophefied by that name) will then be raifed from the dead, and bear a confiderable part in the glorious work of converting and fettling them, Jer, iii» 15. Mai. iv. 5, 6. Jeffries' s Reviezv^ p. 142. Mede on Mark i. 14. Op. p. 98, 99. SCHOLIUM 4. Some have fuppofed that the ancient patriarchs will then be raifed from the dead j and Lord Bar- rington in particular thinks, (as Iren,£us formerly did,) this fuppofition neceffary for vindicating the truth of God, in promifing to them, as well as to their feed, the land of Canaan^ which they never in their life-time poffefTed: he thinks like- wife, that this is the eaiieft way of clearing up our Lord's argument for a refurredtion, from God's calling himfelf their God o, he interprets of the numerous converts to chriftianity, which happened between this and the fecond period, (vii. i — 8.) in the triumphs of which, the heavenly world is beau- tifully reprcfented as rejoicing, (vii. 9 — 12.) ^\\tjeventh feal is only introdudory to the trmn- pets, 5. The fecond period, which is that of the trum- pet Sy {cap. viii, ix.) according to Mr. Lawman ^ relates to what was to happen in the chriflian church from Omfiantine, A. D. 337 to 750, when the Mahometan conquefts ceafed in the weft.— More particularly, the firji trumpet, which pro- duced hail and fire mingled zvith blood, {cap. wW'x. 7.) he refers to the bloody wars which happened in Conjlantine'% family, A.D. 337 to 352: the fecond, of the burning mountain, {ver. 8, 9.) to the inva- fion of Italy by the northern nations, and the taking of Rojne by Alaric king of the Goths, A. D. 359 to 410: the third, of the Jlar of IVormzvood, {ver. 10, II.) the fucceeding ravages of Italy, and founding the Gothic kingdom there, A. D. 41 2 to 493 : the fourth, of darkening the fun, moon, and far s, [ver, 12.) to the wars in Italy between the Goths and Jufinian*^ generals, which ended in eredling the exarchate of Ravenna, A. D, 493 ^° 55^ • ^^^ fif^^^ trumpet, of the locujis from the bottomlefs pit, (ix, i — 12.) to the rife and increafe of the Mahometan religion and empire, till checked by internal divifions, A. D. 568 to *" 675 : the fxtb, of loofing the four angels and faming horfemen, {ver. 13 — 2r.) to the Saracens invad- ing Europe, and ravaging it ; till their defeat by Charles Martel : the feventh trumpet is only in- troductory to the vials. 6. The third period, according to him, repre- fents the ftate of the church and world, in the time of the laft head of the Roman government, i.e. under the Pope, for 1260 years, viz. from A.D, 506 ^f Lowman on the Revehfions. Part X'. A. D. 756 to 2016. (Vid. Prop. 166. Scbol. 7.) This grand difcovery, being introduced by the ibiemnity of a peculiar meflage from God by an angel, [cap. x.) is firft defcribed by general re- prefentations of the iemple, and the witnejfes ; {cap.'^'x.) then of the woman in the wildernejs \ {cap. xii.) then by a monfbrous wild beaj}^ figni- fying the new Roman and perfecuting power. {cap. xiii.) The xivth chapter is, according to him, an epifode, containing ftrong reprefenta- lions of the happinefs of thofe who (hould pre- ferve their integrity, and the general purpofe of God to bring vengeance in due time upon this wicked and perfecuting power. The xvth con- ;tains the appearance of the /even angels with th? vials^ and a fong of celeftial praife on that ac- count. Then follows the pouring out of the vialsy {cap. xvi.) each of which he expounds of fome great judgment upon the Papal kingdom. The JirJ}, (xvi. I, 2.) on the earthy of the wars in the femily of Charles the great, by which it was ruined, A.D. 930 to 988: iht fecondy (ver. 3.) on the/eay of the effulion of blood in the holy war, A. D. 1040 to 1190: the third, ver. (4— 7. J on the rivers and fountains of zvater, of the civil wars between the Guelphs and GibelineSy when the Popes were driven out of Italy y A.D. 1200 to 1370 : the fourth y (ver, 8, 9.) on thtfuny of the long wars in Italy, Germany, France, and Spain, occafioned by fchifms in the popedom, A. D. 1378 to 1530: tho. fifth, [ver. 10, 11.) on the fent of the beaft, he explains of the reformation, A.D. 1560 to 1650: ihtjlxth, (ver. 12 — 16.) of drying up Euphrates, he fuppofcs yet to come ; and conjediures it may be fome invafion of the Pope''s dominions from the eaft : the feventhy (xvi. 17, ^c,) of the final deftrudion of Rome. The following chapters, (xvii — xix.) are aflur- anccs and defcriptions of this final ruin, given by angelic melfcngers to Johny and confift of fongs Part X. Of Lowman on the Revelations ^ £07 fongs of praife on the occafion 3 and in the lajly Chrift is reprefented as leading an army out of heaven to ettedl: this grand event. 7. The fourth period is that of a thoufand years, or the Milleniumy in which the church will be in a moft profpcrous ftate, A. D. 2000 to 3000 ; {Prop. 165. Schol. 4, 5. J fo that, according to him, the fevenlh chiliad is to be a kind oi fabbath» Ainfw. on Gen. i. 31. Burnetts Theory, I. iv. c. iii. p. 209, 210. — Plutarch de Ifide & Ofir. § 47. ap. Worthingt. on Redempt. p. 2 1 1 — 213. 8. The fftb period is the renewed invalion of the enemies of the church, for a fliort time, not defined, but which is to end in their final extirpation and ruin, cap. xx, 7—10. (Com- pare Pr^/). i. 66. gr, 2') 9. The fxth period h the general refurrecflion and final judgment, cop. xx. ver. 11 — 15. which terminate 10. In the y^z;^?;//^ grand />(?r/W, in which the faints are reprefented as fixed in a ftate of ever- lafting triumph and happinefs in the heavenly world, cap. xxi, i-— 5. n. The conclufion of the book confirms the truth of all; and deduces the grand moral which runs through it, viz. that though the church of Chrift is to ftruggle with great difficulties, he will fupport it in the midft of all, and make righteoufnefs and truth finally vidlorious. Pyles Ded. and Pref to Rev. * SCHO- * Mr. Daubuz's book on the Revelations, which was written a confiderable number of years before that of Mr. Lawman, is underftood to be a work of great learning and merit. The dif. ciifllon of feveral particular points relative to the apocalypfe may be foen in the fermons of Bifhop Hurd and Bifliop Hallifax, referred to in the laft note. Mr. Fleming's DifTertations on the Fall of Antichrift has lately excited extraordinary attention. The whole book of Revelation has been commented upon by JBjlhop Newton, in his DifTertations on the Prophecies, See the » Of. 508 Of hotvman on the- Revelations. Part X. SCHOLIUM 1. On the whole, it muft be acknowledged, that there is a beautiful refemblance between the pro- phetic reprefentations, and the events fuppofed to be correfpondent to them in many particu- lars; and the hillorical fadts are reprefented with great learning and judgment by this excellent author: yet the correfpondence is not in all re- fpects fo clear as might be expected, nor can we fometimes fay, why thofe in queftion are repre- fented by one of the emblems, rather than by another. Yet after all, he has finely illuftrated many paffages, by fiinilar phrafes from the pro- phetic books of the Old Teftament, in which he is quite unequalled j and has made out fo much, efpecially with refpeft to thej?r/?, and the begin- ning of the third period, as evidently proves the book to be a glorious confirmation of chriftianity, and well worthy our moft attentive ftudy. SCHOLIUM 2. It is to be obferved, that the book of the Revelations does not contain a view of things and perfons really exijiing^ but merely a view of what paffed in the imagination of St. John\ in which fcene, there were plainly fome allegorical perfonsj v.g^ the animals, by a miftake called beajis in our tranflation ; and it is on thcfe prin- ciples, that the reprefentation of the ISeiv Jeru- falemy under the figure of a city coming down from God, is to be explained. SCHOLIUM 3. Dr. Hartley y (in his Ohjewations on many vol. ii.- p. 366 — 372.) fuppofes, that all prefent civil Differtations, volume the third, paflim, or the Bifhop's Works, vol. i. p. 533 — 763. Sec alfo Sir Ifaac Newton's Obfervations upon the Apocalypfe of St. John, annexed to his Obfervations upon the Prophecies of Daniel, p. 235 — 323. A Commentary on the Revelations has very recently been publiflied by Dr. John- fton, a clergyman of the church of Scotland. and Part X. .Internal Evidence of ChriJJianity., 509 and ecclefiaftical governments will be dilTolved ; and that, as other churches have copied after the Babylonijh whore, they will in their degree par- take in her plagues. — And the author of the Critical notes onfome pafj'ages offcripturet (printed for Davis^ I747-) thinks, that when Babylon Ihall be brought to utter deltrudion, that event will be a fignal to the ten kingdoms, that their dilfo- lution is alfo approaching. [Crit. Notes, p. 14., 15.) Thefe ten kingdoms he reckons, i Ireland, 1 Great-Britain, 3 Germany, fouth of the Elbe, 4 France, 5 Spain, 6 Lom'bardy with Ijlria, Sar- dinia and Corjica, 7 the Pope's, patrimony, with Romania and Tufeany, 8 the two Sicilies, 9 Pan- nonia or Hungary, and 10 Ilhricum, or Turkey in Europe: fuppoling thefe two circumftanccs mult meet, viz. that the kingdoms muft all have made a part of the old Roman empire, and muft alfo have been for a time devoted with the reft to the fpiritual powtv o{ Rome, {ibid. p. 130, 131.) But it may feem furprifmg, that reformed countries fliould be involved in the ruin of the church they have reformed from and protefted againft, compare Rev. xviii. 4. and it is evident that the particular divifion above is very precarious. Newt, on Proph. part i. c. vi. PROPOSITION CLXVIII. Chriftianity is not only attended with fuch ex- lect. ternal evidences, as are reprefcnted in the former ccxxx. part of this work, but with confiderable degrees '^-''"VN^ of internal evidence. Vid. Def. 70. Compare Prop, 95. DEMONSTRATION. Prop. 95. gr. i.ji. The moft confiderable doc- trines of natural religion are fo far from being contradided, that they are cftablifticd by the gof- pel; particularly thofc which relate to the being, pcrfedions, and attributes of God, his univcrfal pro- ^ro Internal Evidence of Chrijiianity. Part X. providence, government, and a future ftate of rewards and punifhment^. Prop. 95. gr. i. Ibid, gr, 6.|2. The moft important branches of thofe duties, which we owe to God, our fel- low-creatures, and ourfclves, are plainly de- fcribed, and inculcated in the precepts of the gofpel, ibid. gr. 6. Prop. 96. C:r.|3. The ceremonial obfervances inftituted in the gofpel are but few, and thofe evidently calculated to anfwer the great ends of % pradtical religion. Prop. 95. gr. 2 I4. The gofpel difcovers to us many particulars, of which the evidence on the principles of natural religion was dubious, and ■which a fallen creature might greatly and pain- fully doubt of; particularly the pardon of fin, however aggravated, on fincere repentance, and a ftate of complete and eternal glory referved for all that are fincerely virtuous, notwithftanding the imperfedlion of their prefent attainments, while it threatens to the vicious and impenitent final and everlafting punifhmcnt. Amory''s Sermon on Chrifi the Light of the World. Ibid.gr. 3, 6.I5. The gofpel difcovers a rich variety of truths, relating both to Chrift and the Holy Spirit, which by the light of nature alone we could not poffibly have found out, but which, when they are known, tend greatly to encourage the mind, and (Irike in a very powerful manner on thofe principles of gratitude, which are the nobleft fources of genuine and acceptable obe- dience. Ibid. gr. 7. 16. As the apparent end of all is to promote virtue in general, fo it is obfervable that this fcheme of falvation, by faith in Chrift, and through the free grace of God in him, toge- ther with what relates to the influence of the Divine Spirit upon our fouls, has the moft ad- mirable tendency to promote humility, repre- fenting Part X. Internal Evidence of Chriflianity, 511 fenting us as ignorant and guilty, polluted and enflavcd, i Cor. i. 30. Chandler's Pojlh. Sermons, vol. i. iV*. i, 2, 3. Ibid. gr. 4, 5.1 7. It farther appears, from a furvey of the foregoing heads, that though many things yet remain myflerious and obfcure, yet thofe, in which the regulation of our tempers and pradice is moft immediately concerned, are fo plain as to admit of very little difpute. ii^2^Z'^^^S^^^ 7-18. y^lei pro- pofitio. Clarke at Boyle's Le5l. part ii. Prop, x — xiii. p. 169 — 216. ed. 6. — Le Blanc de antor. Script, part i. §44, 45.— ^od^j-, vol. ii. p. 94 — 108. Baxt. Reaf. of Chrijiian. part ii. c. vi. Reynolds's Lett, to a Deijl. p. 260 — 272. — Bennet on Script, p. 171, 172. — Prid. Lett, to the Deijls, p. 215, 216. — Owen on the Spirity p. 558—562. — Barrow's IVorks, vol. ii. Serm. xvi. Howe''s IVorks, vol. i. p. 203, 204. Tillotf. Sernu vol. i. Servi. xlv. Burnetts 4 -D//?. p, 3 — 8. Spe5i, voL\\Y. N°. 574. — Owen's Div. Orig. Script, c. ii. § 15* c. iii. § 16 *. COROL- * The fubjeft of the internal evidence of chriftianity occurs, more or lefs, in moft of the general treatifes on the divine authority of our holy religion. To this head alfo may be refer- red Dr. Benfon's " Hiftory of the Life of Jefus Chrift," and Dr. Craig's " Eflay on the Life of Jefus Chrift." Bifliop Newcome's " Obfervations on our Lord's Conduft as a Divine " Inftrudtor, and on the Excellence of his moral Charafter," come under the fame clafs. Direifl publications on the fubjeft are Mr. Soame Jenyns's " View of the internal Evidence of the •' Chriftian Religion ;" Dr. Machine's " Series of Letters, " addrefled to Soame Jenyns, Efq; on Occafion of his View of ** the internal Evidence of Cnriftianity ;" Mr. Toulmin's «* Diflcrtations on the internal Evidences and Excellence of ** Chriftianity, and on the CharaiSer of Chrift, compared with •* that 512 Importance of Jiudying the Scriptures. Part X. COROLLARY I. Hence it evidently appears, that they do mnch mirtake the nature and delign of chriftianity, who reprefent it as merely a republication of the religion of nature. IVavb. Div, Leg. vol. i. p. 5,6. COROLLARY 2. It farther appears, that we have great reafon to blefs God for a revelation, attended w ith fo many important circumftanccs, and fo excel- lently adapted to anfvver the necefTities of man- kind. Matt, xiii. 16, 17. COROLLARY 3. We may farther argue, that an attentive ftudf of the fcriptures, and efpecially of the New Tef- tamcnt, may be an excellent means of eflablifh- jng our faith in the fcripture revelation. Afls XX. 32. COROLLARY 4. It appears from hence, that we fhall ferve the caufe of virtue and piety in the world, by endea- vouring all we can to elfablifh the character and reputation of theNew Teftament; and that thofe fchemes, which would reprefent the writings of the apoIHes, as merely their own private opi- nions; or the relations concerning Chrift, as liable to the common impcrfedlions which attend well-meant reports of long diftant facts, muft be very prejudicial to the caufe of chriftianity, and of practical religion, fo nearly connected with it. Chub's true Go/pelt and Hallel's Anfzver, " that of fome other celebrated Founders of Religion and Phi- " lofophy ;" and Mr. Gilbert Wakefield's " Remarks on the " internal Evidences of the Chriflian Religion." Two addi- tional books, of fingular merit, are Dr. Duchal's " Prefump- " tive Arguments for the Truth and Divine Authority of the " Chriftian Religion," and Archdeacon Paley's •♦ Hotx Pau- «' linie," COROL- P A R T X . Concluding Advices. 513. COROLLARY 5. It is highly proper, that the peculiarities of the gofpcl fcheme (hould be much infifted upon by chriiiian preachers ; which may alio farther be argued, from the pomp of miracles, by vvnich this revelation was introduced into the world, and which muft have appeared unworthy the divine wifdom and majelty, if thofe things which were peculiar to it are of fo little importance, as many feem to fuppofe. Heb. ii. 3, 4. fVatis's Redeemer and Sanct. § 3 ^ 7. Works y vol. iii. p. 763 — 770. 783.— 787. Humble At tempts ^c. p. 30 — 38. fVorkSy vol. iii. p. 1 1 — 14. Jennings's Difc. on Preaching Cbriji, with Frankius's Let. ibid. COROLLARY 6. It is of the highcft importance, to fall in with the practical defign of the gofpel, and always to confider and reprefent it, not merely as an objedt of amufement and fpeculation, but as a fyftem of truths intended to fan(5lify the heart and to regu- late the life, and thereby to train us up for the complete happinefs of a future ftate. Matt, vii. 24 — 27. John xiii. 17. COROLLARY 7. They who have experimentally felt the power of the gofpel on their hearts, will have an addi- tional evidence to confirm their faith, in pro- portion to the degree in which its efficacy has prevailed- John vii. 17. i John v. 10. Dodd. Lett, to the Author of Chrijlian. not founded^ &c. A'®, i. p. 2*; — J7. Wa/ts's Serm. vol. i. N"*. i. — iii. IVorks, vol. I. p. I — 33. — Boy/e's IVorks, 'Tzvo Sermons on i John v. 10, Vol. II. L 1 corol- 514. Conclujjon. Part X, COROLLARY 8. Jt follows from all, that to cultivate a devo- tional temper, and ftudy as much as poflible to enter into the fpirit of the gofpelj and to conform every action and every fcntmient to the tenour of it, muft be one of the moft important branches of a proper furniture and preparation for the minificrial work. And God grant, that this remark may be deeply fixed on the memories and hearts of all that have ftudied this \arious courfc of Theological Le• .3 — H. — IVorks, voL iii. p. 2 — 4. Somes's Method Jor reviv. Religion. E^ «J]sf, Xj £?» aula, y^ i;j avlov ra n:ot.via» APPEN. 5»> APPENDIX, No. I. Additional References : from the firfl Part of Mr. Merivale's Copy. DEFINIT. III. Corol. 2. King's Orlg. of Evil, pt. 3. n. I. Baxter on the Soul, vol. i. iv. 22. Axiom 2. Colliber on Souls, p. 3. , Definit. v. Scholium i. Locke's Eflay, L. li. c. xix. § 4. fub fin. Collib. Enq. p. 272, 3. 3d edit. Mrs. Cockburn's Works, vol. i. p. 395 — 9. Jackf. on Matt, and Spt. Pref. p. 7, note. RepubL of Let. vol. XV. p. 100 — 106. Axiom 3. Corol. Pope's EfTay on Man, Ep. i. ver. 267 — 280. Blount's Anima Mundi, paflT. Axiom 4. Locke 2. xxi. 5. Corol 1. Baxt. on the Soul, vol. i. ji. 27. Definit. x. King's Orig. of Evil, p. 211, Sec. n. 43. Corol. 2. , Baxter on the Soul, vol. i. p. 256,7. Definit. XII. Locke's Elfay, L. ii. c. xx. §1,2. Definit. XIII. Prop. I. Solut. i. Collib. Free Thoughts on Souls, Efiay i. § 7, 8, 11. Berkley's Siris, § 30;^- Hulchef. on PalT. Pref. p. 10, 11. Treatife i — 6. with the note. ElFay on Spt. § 13 — 21. Gra. 2. Milt. Par. Lolt, b. 5. v. 100 — 108. Search's Light of Nat. vol, i. c. xii. § i — 9. Harris's Hermes, p. 53 — 74. Collib. on Souls, i. 9. Watts's EfTay iii. § 13- Demonftrat. Hutch. Mor. Phil. b. i. c. i- Hartley on Man, vol. i. Introd. Corol. 2. Law's Theory of Relig. p. 6 — 13. edit. 4. Schol. 2. Search's Light of Nat. vol. i. c. xx. §4. Glanville Eifay i. p. 4, 5. L 1 2 Schol. i6 APPENDIX. Schol. 3. Medical EflTays, vol. iv. p. 172 — 84. ElTay on Spirit, §22,3. Kaim's Elements of Crit. vol. ii. Apperd. § 8. Schol, 4. Elements of Crit. vol. ii. Append. §37 — 42. Lefl. III. Prop. II. Solut. gr. i. Collib. on Souls, ElTay ii. §1. Balgiiy's Serm. No. 18. p. 355 — 6. Gr. 2. Ealguv's Serm. No. 18. p. 357 — 8. Colliber on Souls, EiTay ii. § 2. Maiho, v. i. Confer. 6. § 80. Gr. 6. Hume's Phil. EifayK, No. 9. Search's Light of Nat. vol. i. c. xii. § 10. Colliber on Souls, ElTay ii. §4, Corol. I. Cheyne's Phil. Princ. c. ii. §11, Watts's Phil. Eflays, ix. 7. Corol. 2. Cicero de Nat. Deo. L. ii. c. Iviii— Ixi. Lecl. IV. Prop. III. Solut. gr. i. Hartley on Man, vol. i. c. ii. § I — 5. Gr. 2. Grove Eth. part ii. I. yii. 2. Gr. 3. Clerici Pneumat. i. vii. 10. Gr. 4, Milt. Par. Loll:, b. v. ver. 100 — 113. Hartley on Man, vol. i. Prop. 91. Gr. 5. A4venturer, vol. iji. No. 88. Gr. 6. Locke's Cond. of the Under. § 43. Vind. Mentis, p. 130 — 133. Corol. I. Grove's Serm. vol. i. p. 209 — 11. Ledl. V. Prop. in. Schol. i." ElTay on Spirit, § 25. 6. DilTertation on Genius, ap. Month. Rev. vol. xii. p. 83. Schol. 2. Hallet on Script, vol, i. p. 39 — 49. Sau- rin's Di IT. vol. ii. p 527. Collib. Efiays, i. § i. Prop. IV. Schol. I. Colliber on Souls, ElTay i. § 3. Prop. V. Demonft. gr. 6. Ramfay's Princ. vol. i. p. 36. Schol. 4. Reid on the Hum. Mind, c.vi. §3, 9. Price on Moralsj p. 50, 51. note. Chefeld. Anat. p. 300 —4. Prop. VI. Schol. I. Law's Theory of Rel. p. 8, &c. cd, 4th. Shaftefbury's Let. to a Student, L. 8. Schol. 2. Hume's Phil. ElTays, No. 2. Gr. 4. Rollin'sManier, &:c. p. 277. Gr. 9. Rollin's ditto, p. 281. Schol. I. Watts's Imp. of the Mind, p. 270 — 80. Schol, 2. Watts's ditto, p. 287. Schol. 3. Cambr. Exifl. § 48, 49- P- 80—85. Schol. 4. Elemts. of Critic, vol. i. c. i. p. 15—20, 30. Prop. VIII. Solut. gr. i. Melmoth's Plin. v. i. b. 6. Epi. J I. note. Rollin's B. Let. p. 244 — 247- Gr. 5. Watts's Imp. of Mind, p. 255, 7. Baxter on the Soul, V. 13. Camb. Educ. des'Filles, p. 25,6. Lc€t. IX. Demonft. gr. 3. Colliber on the Soul, ElTay 1. § 9. Clerici Pneum. I. iv. 8 — 17. Hartley on Man, vol. i. c. iii. § 4. Prop. APPENDIX. 517 Prop. IX. Schol. Elem. of Crlt. v. i. e. 9. Detin, XVII. Night Thoughts, p. 34. Watts's Ontol. c. 4 and 12. Hermes, p. 104 — 114. Corol. I. Malebr. i. viii. 2. Elem. of Criticifm. v. i. c. 2. App. Defin. xViii. Roh. Phyf. I. x. 15 — 43. Prop. XI. Solut. gr. 3. Characlerift. v. ii. p. 350—52, V. iii. p. 192 — 4. Kaiin's Princ. of Mor. P. 2. EfT. 2, Prop. XII. Schol. Fordyce on Educ. v. 2. Dial. 16. Prop. XIII. Solut. gr. I. Hartley on Man, vol. i. civ. Search's Light of Nat. vol. i. c. xxi. Grove's Mor, - Phil. V. I. p. 2. § I. c. 8, 9, 10. Definitioh XIX. Corol. i. Elements of Criticifm, v. i. p. 43, 4. Baxt. W. V. I. p. 379. Prel. Difc. to King's Orig. of Evil, p. 88. 3d ed. p. 79. ed. 4. Guard. V. 2. No. 126 — 150. More's Immort. of Soul. 3. xiii. 9. Prop. XV. Corol. i. Fiddes on Mor. Ver. xvi. 7 — ii. Corol. Fiddes ditto, c. 16. § 2. Schol. I. Pope's Eflay on Crit. v- 53 — 60. EfTay on Gen. of Pope, p. 115 — 18. Watts's Imp. of Mind, p. 247—54- Schol. 3, Spedlator, v. 6. N. 447. Willis de Anima Brut. p. 163, 4. Definition xxi. Schol. Conyb. againfl: Tynd. p. 75. Definition xxii. King on Orig. of Evil, No. 61. Corol. I. Hartley on Man, V. i. p. 500 — i. Grove on Lib. § 10. Definition xxiii. Grove on Leib. § 8. Law's Notes on King, No. 61. Kaim's Elfay on Lib. p. 132 — 6. Scholium. Search on Free Will, &c. p. I — 71. Deftn. xxiv. Foft. on Nat. Rel. Add. Dif. i. Prop. XVI. Dem. gr. 2, Leibn. Theod. § 75. Gr. 5, Clarke (not at B. L. but) againfl: Collins, p. 42 — 44. Schol. I. Law's Theor. p. 9 — ii. note. Schol. 3. Lt-ibn. Theol. § 67 — 72. Schol. 5, Clarke's Rem. on Collins, p. 31 — 7. Schol. 6. King's Orig. of Evil, p. 172 — 84. Syden. VcrT. of the lelfer Hippias, Arg. p. 6 — 9, p. 71—2. note. Schol. 8. Sterry on Free Will. Weft. Scrms. No. 3. p. 78 — 80. Nye on Nat. and Rev. Rel. p. 65 — 68. Turrctin's Difc. Theol, No. 7. Ramfay'sPiiil. Princ. V. I. Prop. 36. Search on Free Will, § 36 — 4'i. Duchal's Serms. v, i . p. 163 — 6. Edwards on Free Will. Prop. XVII. Schol. I. Law's Thcor. p. 15 — 17. note M. S,ii APPENDIX. Prop. XVIII. Demonft. gr. i. Glanville's P. ElT. i. p. I. 927. Branch on dreaming, gr. 2. Glanv. ditto, p. 3 — 6. gr. 3. Glanv. ditto, p. 7 — 10. Part rr. Axiom ix. Beattie on Truth, ii. 5, p. 100— 1 1. Definit. XXVIII. King's Orig. of Evil. p. 18, 19. No. 4, fed. 4,) Schol. King's Orig. of Evil. p. 67 — 71. Corol. 7. King's Orig. of Evil, p. 42, 3. No.io.58,9. Definit. XXVIII. Schol. 2. King's ditto, p. 14, 89, 90. Ramfay's Princ. pr. 4. Prop. XX. Demons. Ramf. Princ. Pr. i. Prop. XXI. Demon. Arg. i. Collib. on Souls, EfT. 5. § I. Arg. 6. Arg. 2. Collib. ib. Arg. i. Arg. 3. Collib. ib. Arg. 2. Arg. 6. Watts's EfT. No. lo. § 2. p. 256 — 90, Arg. 8. Collib. ib. EfT. 5. Arg. 3. Arg. 10. Collib. ib. Arg. 4. Le^. 26. Schol. I . Burthogge on the Soul of the World, Schol. 3. Collib. ib. Arg. 5. Schol. 4. Ramfay's Princ. Prop. 17. Prop. XXIII. Schol. Mufch.Nat. Phil. c. 3. § 81—86. Axiom X. Baxter on the Soul, v. i. v. 2. Corol. Baxt. ib. v; 3. Prop. xxiY, Schol i. Nye on Nat. Rel. p. 37, 8. Schol. 3. Sterne's Poft. W. v. i. p. 99. Prop. XXVI. Definit, 30. Cudvi^. Intel. Syftem, c, 4. p. 207. Prop, XXVII. Dem. i. Night Thoughts, v. 2. p. 196 — 8. No. 9. Corol. 2. Grov. P. W. v. 4. p. 7. Demonft 2. Speft. v, 5. No. 389, Le£l. 30. Demonrt. 3. 97. Abernethy on the Attr. v. i, Ser. 2. Schol. I. Ramfay's Cyrus, B. 2. (Zoroafler's iflDifc] Schol. 2. More's Div. Dial. No. 2. §4—14. Schol. 3. Derh. Phyf. Theo. b. 5. c. i. p. 261 — 65, Prop. XXVII. Denionf. 3. gr. 2. Abernethy on Attr, V. I. p-. 18, 19. Gr. 8. Abern. ib. p. 20 — 25^ '\-'';-" Demonf. 4. Lem. gr. i. Bentl. ib. f. 7. p. 241—2. and 252. gr. 4. Collib. ib. p. 147. gr. 8. Scott's Chriftian Life, vol. 2. p. 228 — 9. Prop, xxviii. Solut. gr. I. King's Orig. of Evil, p. 49,. 50. No, ri. Schol. 3. Knight v. B. and Attr, of God, p, 10 — ^5. Prop. XXIX. Schol. 5. Bentley againft Collins on free .I'hinking, p. 77 — 82. Prop. XTCx: Cor. Hcrm. p. 359, &c. n. a. ■ ' ■ Schol. A P P E N D r X. £1^ Schol. Burn, on the Art. p. 19, 20, Ramfay's Cyrus, No. 2. p. 33,4. Ramf. Pxinc. Pr. 7, King's.O.ig;. of Evil, p. 60 — 6. Cudw. Int. Syft. p. 64 f, &C; Foft. Oil Nat. Re), V. i. p. 35, 6. Grove's P. W. V. I. p. 147, 8. Boeth, de Conf. Phil. v. 6. I'rop. XXXI. Corel. Ramf. Prin. pr. 15. Schol. 3. Co' lib. on the Soul, ElF. 5. § 2 — 4. Ra.mf. Princ. vol. 1. pr. 14. Schol. 4. Tiilot. V. 2. p. 742—4. Prop. XXXII. Demonit. 1. gr. 7. Hume's EfT. vii. p. I13 •—18. Thomf. Spring. V. 346^^60. Price's 4 Dill". No. r. § I, 2. Corol. I. Browne's Rel. Med. p. 15. Whift. Theon p. 436. Corol. 2. Price's DiflT. p. 8— tl. Fitzofb. Let. No. 8. Corol. 4. Ramf. Princ. p. 381-^4. Corol 5. Price's 4 DiiF. p. 47—50. note. Schol. 4. Price's 4 DiiF. p. 48-^53. Ramf. Princ. Prop. 19. Prop. xxxHi. Duironil. 3. Foft. on Nat, Rel. p. 61 — 9, Schol. Xenoph, M-morab. 4. 19, Corol. 2. Herv. Mcdii. v. 2. p. 23-^5. Defin. xxxii. Watts's Ell* p. 165-6. Prop. XXXIV. Dcm. Foil, on Mat, Rel. Y- i» P- 55 — 7' Prop. xxxy. Dcni. Search on Free Will, 6<:c. § 23 — 31. P'oft. on Nat. Rel. v, i. p. 69—74... Schol. 2. Weft's Semi. N<.. 3. p. 71—5. Ramf. Prin. Prop. 23. Boeth. de Coniol, PlnU L. 5. Law on King's Orig. ol Evii, No, 100. Hartky on Man, V. 2. pr. t6. Foft. on Nat. Rel. v. i. p. 72 — 4. Schol. 5. Leibn. Theod § \q — 47. Prop, xxxvi. D;m. gr. 7. Weft's Serm. No. 2. Schol. Grove on Wifu, p. 21 — 1,. Prop, xxxvii. Dem. Hart, on Man, Prop. 9. Schol-. Collib. Enq. p. 44—8. Prop, xxxviil. Schol. Grove on Wifd. p. 18 — 2o. Prop. XXXIX. Demon, gr 8. Clarke's P. Serm. v. t. p. 29. Cirove P. W. V. 4. p. 20 — I. Athenag. ap. Unit. Tra6t> v. 3. No. 4. p, 36. Schol. 3. Hift. of W. of Learn, pr. Sep, and Dec. 1739. Art. 13 and 30. Foft, on N.ii. Rel, v, i. p. 42—3. Clcrici Pneum. 3. x. 4 — 6. Schol. 4. Nye on Nat. and Rev. Rel. p. 40 — 2. Schol. 7. Leland on Revel, v. I. c. 8, 9. Prop. XL. Schol, 9. Mrs. Cockburn's Works, v. i . p. 388 — 440. prasf. 390 — 2, L ] 4 i^rop. 520 APPENDIX. Pr6p. XLI. Demon, gr. 3. Foft. on Nat. Rel, p. 50— r. Schol. I, Locke 4. x. 18, 19. Collib. on Creat. § 2 — 4. Schol. 2. Fool of Quality, v. i. p. 82. Appendix on Berkley's Scheme. Ramf. Prin. Prop. 34 and 37. Reid on the Hum. Mind, (c. 5. § 87, 8.) Part III. Def. 36. Cor. Foft. Serm. v. i. p. 5 — 8. V. 2. p. 105, 6. Price on Mor. p. 59, 77. Schol. Price on Mor. p. 296, 306. Hutch. Syft. of Mor. Phil. I. V. 6 — 8. Axiom 15. Price on Mor. p. 90—99. Schol. 2. Price on Mor. p. 99 — 103. Defin. XXXVII. Price on Mor. p. 181 — jo6. Defin. XXXVIII. Elements of Crit. v. 1.2. 1. §4. p. 64 — 6. Schol. I. Price on Mor p. 77 — 83. Schol. 2. Price on Mor. p. 145 — 8. Schol. 6. Conybeaie agaiiu't Tynd. p. 55 — 32- Adam- fon's Nat. and Obligt. of moral Virtue. Taylor's Sketch. Balguy on moral Goodn. p. 41 — 2. Definit. XXXIX. Grove on Wifd. p. 39. Gr. 8. Price on Mor. p. /j 27, 30. Corol. I. Price ib. p. 445 — 9. Coroi. 2. Price ib. p. 254 — 8. Prot. Syft. v. 2. p. 454 — 65. Conyb. on Rev. Rel. p. 55 — 72. Watts on Silf-Love and Virtue, paft, Schol. Price on Mor. p. 430 — 35. Defin. XL. Hart, on Man, v. 2. p. 2? — 6. Prop. XLV. Demon. Hartley on Man, v. 2. Prop. 4. Ramf. Princ. v. i. Prop. 24, 25. Hutch. Syft. v. i. ix. 5, 6, 10 — 14. Schol. I. Prieftley on Educ. p. 169 — 71. Kind's Orig. of Evil, c. 4. § 5. p 419 — 24. Schol. 2. King's Orig. of Evil, p. 411 — 14. No. 80, 424 — 6. No. 82. Schol. 3 King's Orig. of Evil, p. 110 — 115. note. Jenyns's Let. on Orig. of Evil, No. I — 4. Schol. 4. King ib. p. 107 — 10. note 19. and 396, &c. note 79. Schol. 5. King ib. p. 432 — 7. Schol. 6. Price on Mor. p. 104 — 9. Schol. 9. gr. 4. Balguy's Law of Truth, Supplem. . Price ib. p. 435—45- Prop. XLVi. Demonft. Grove P. W. v. I. p. 1 41 — 56. Corol. 2. Grove P. W^. v. i. p. 157 — 60. Prop. XL VII. Schol. I. Mrs. Cockb. Works, v. 3. p. 288 — 9. ■ ■ Schol; 2. CpUins's Vind. of Div. Attr. in Anfwer to King. . -gr. 2. Brown's Eft'. on Char., ii. 2. p. 112 — 123. Prop.. APPENDIX. Prop. XLViTi. Demon, gr. i. Hutch, on PalT. ii. 2. Price on M or. p. 179 — 81. 215 — 26. End of Le6l. 60. Tayl. Exam, of Hutch. paflT. Price ib, p. 1 16 — 22. Lc6l. 6r. gr. 4. Conyb. againft Tynd. p. 142 — 4- gr. 7. Waterl. P. S. v. i. No. 3. Rutherf. ElT. on Mor- Virt. p. 153. — 67. Mrs. Cockbura's W. v. 2. p. 7 — 112. Prop. XLix. Solut, gr. 2. Price on Mor. p. 320 — 32. 4. gr. Hartley on Man, Prop. 14, 15. Price on Mor- p. 315 — 19. gr. 5. Price on Mor. p. 332 — 6. gr. 6 Fitzolbornc's Let. No. 18. Price on Mor. p. 336-^ —41. gr. 7. Norris"s Mi fc. p. 49 — 51. Corol. I. Hutch. Syrt. of Mor. Phil. b. 2. c. i, 2. Price on Mor. p. 341 — 5. Schol. 2. Price, p. 349 — 68. Prop. L. Demon, gr. 7. Burn. Serm. v. 2. No. 13. Schol. I. Price on Mor. p. 240 — 9. Hutch. Syft. of M. Phil. b. I. c. 10. Corol. 3. Cicero de Div. L. 2. p. 234, 5. Corol. 6. Night Thoughts, No. 8. v. 2. p. 103 — 4. Price on Mor. p. 249 — 54. Prop. LI. Demons, gr. 6. Fofter's Difc. v. 2. p. 8 — 12. Grove Mor. Phil. v. 2. § 3. c. 18. Price on Mor. p. 263 — 5. Pope's ElTuy on Man, EfTay 3. Schol. Elements of Crit. v. i. p. 44 — 8. Price on Mor. p. 126—9; Hutch. Syft. of M. Phil. i. 3. palf. Wefley's Let. to the Bp. of Glo. p. 37. Prop. Lii. Schol. I. Hutch. Syll. 2. vi. 4. Grove Mor. Phil. V. 2. p. 385 — 7. Cheyne on Regime)!, P- 53—63. Difc. i. • Schol. 2. Adventurer, No. 5. and 37. Prop. Liii. Demons. Grove Mor. Phil. v. 2. p. 88-- 92. Various Profp. of Mankind, &:c. No, 2, Hutch, Syft. 2. V. 6, 7. Schol. I. Grove's Eth. v. 2. p. 407, 8, Schol. 2. Hutch. Syft. 2. vii. 5, Corol. I. Lea. 68. Prop. Liv. Demonft. Highmore'sEflays, v. i. p. I— ip. Price on Mor. p. 266 — 70. Corol. I. Hutch. Syif. 2. x.4. v. 2, p. 95— 8, ^chol. 2. Saurin's Difc. v, i. p. 306— «"8. v. 4. p. 322 — 46, Highmore'.s Elfays, v, l. p. 10 — 36. Grove's Eth. V. 2. p. 2. c, ii. §5 — II. Hutches's Syft. 2. xvii, 5—9- ' : Schol. 3. Hutch. 2. X. 4. HIghm. ib. p. 37—68. Collier's ElTays, v. 4.. No. 4. Prop. 521. 522 A P P E i^ D I X. Prop. Lv. Demonft. Price on Mor. p. 270. *7;^, Schol. 3. Hutch. Syft. 2. ix. Defin. XLVi. Corel. Hutch. Syft. 2. xi. 2. Prop. Lvr. Corol. i. Whift. Memoirs, v. i. p. 411, 13, Hutch, ib. 2. xi. 1. Schol. I. Confeffional. paflun. Schol. 2. Hutch. Syft. 2. xi. 3. 4. Shakefpeare's Hen. 6-. P. 2. Aa. 5. Sc. 4. Prop. lVii. Demon. Grov Eth. v. 2. p. 47o-^--72, Hutch. Syft. 3. i. 2, 3. v\ 2. p. 150 — 5. Corol. I. H[utch. ib. p. 175. Corol. 2. Grove, ib. p. 480 — 2. Hutch, ib. § 4. Guardian, v. i. No. 17. Fielding's Tom Jones, b. i. c. 7. Cnrol. 3. Hutch, v. 2. p. 42, 3. Corol. 4. Hutch, ib. § 5. Prop LViri. Demonft. Grove. Eth. v. 2. p. 482 — 4. Hutch. Syft. 3. i. 7. Prop. Lix. gr. I. Demonft. Hippefley's Eftay on Popul. of Africa, gr. 8. Hutch. Svft. v. 2. p. i6o> i. Part 2. Demons. Grove. Eth. v. 2. p. 472 — 7. Prop. LX. Demons. Hiitch. Syft, 3. i. 8 — 10. Grove, Eth. v. 2. p. 487, 9. Fry"s Cafe of Marriages. Prop. LXi. Sohit. Spirit, of Laws xvi. 15, 16. Grove Eth. v. 2. p. 477 — 80. Hutch. Syft. 3. i. ii, 12. Corol. Grove. Eth. v. 2. p. ^85 — 7. Hutch. Syft. 3. i. 13. Prop. LXii. Demonft. Hutch. Syft. v. 2> 3. li. i. Grove. Mor. Phil. b. 2. p. 491 — 8. Schol. I. Grove ib. p. 498—500. Schol. 3. Judge Hale, p. 105. Axiom 17. Corol. Hutch. Syft. 2. v. 6. Price on Mor. p. 265, 6, Prop. LXI 1 1. Demon. Hutch. Syft. v. 2. p. 189, 194 -—6. Grove. Mor. Phil. v. 2. p. 500, 503. Corol. 5. Foft. Difc. v. 2. p. 97—102. Schol. I. Hutch, ib. v. 2, 3. ii. 2. Foft. Dif. p. 95 — 7. Schol. 3. Grove. Mor. Phil, v; 2. p. 503—5. Schol. 5. Prop. Lxiv. Demonft. Hutch. Syft. 2. iv. and 3. ivi Grove. Eth. v. 2. p. 515 — 47. Dehnit. L!v. Hutch. Syft. 3.vi. 1,2. Spt. of Laws,b. 2. Prop. LXV. Solut, gr. 7. Hutch. Syft". v. 2. 3. v. Prop. Lxvi. Confut. gr. 6. Grov-. Mifc. p. 42 — 62. Schol. Hutch. Syft^ 3. viii. 3, 9 — 11. APPEN- l^ APPENDIX, No. 11. Books, a Reference to which has been omitted, or which have been To recently publiflied that they could not be referred to in their pioficr Places. A MNER on Daniers Prophecies. Aiiatic Refearches. Bcattie's Evidences of the Chriftian Religion. Bennet's Divine Revelation impartial and ufiiver^. Blair on the Canon of Scripture. Bryant on the Plagues of Egypt. Churton on Prophecy. Dunbar's Eflays on the Hiftory of Mankiml in rude im3 cultivated Ages. Freedom of human Adlions. Gray's Key to the Old Teftament. Hamilton's Attempt a priori. Holme's Eight Sermons on Prophecy, Maurice's Indian Antiquities, Milway's Grounds of Chriltianlty. Moore's External Evidence. ■$ Paley's View of the Evidences of Chriftianity. Palmer's.(S.) Sermons on Truth. Parr's Sermon in Defence of Chriftianlty. '? Pearce's 524 APPENDIX. Pearce's (Bp.) Comrnentary and DiiTertations. Priellley's Sermons on the Evidence of Revelation. Randolj)h's Prophecies, and other Texts cited in the NeviT; Teltament, compared with the Hcbrev/ Original and the Syriac Verfion. Seven Prophetical Periods. Shepherd's Grounds of the Chriftian P.eligion. Simpfon's Effay to (hew that Chriltianity is beft con- veyed in the hiftoric Form. Stennett's Sermons on the divine Authority and the vari- ous Ufc of the holy Scriptures. Tatham's Scale of Truth. Taylor (Daniel) on Infpiration. Townfon's Difcourfes on the four Gofpels. Watfon on Time. Willan's Hiftory of the Miniflry of Jefus Chrlft. Williamfon's Argument for the Chrillian Religion. Wintlc''s Tranflation of Daniel. A CAT- CATALOGUE OF THE AUTHORS MENTIONED IN THIS WORK. \* The Editions, where the firft are not intended, are fpecified, for the pioft Part, in the Courfe of the References, Some Omifllons are fupplied in the Catalogue, A. AB ADIE fur la Vcrit6 de la Religion Chietiene, edit. 6 Abauzit's Mifcellanies Abernetliy's Sermons on the Being and Attributes of God 's Trads Abftra£l of Hutchinfon's Works Account of Holland Acherly's Brltifh Conftltiition A&s of the Synod of Dordt Adams on the Nature and Obligation of Virtue • ' on Miracles Adam's Roman Antiquities Adams's Defence of the Conftitution of the American States Adamfon on moral Virtue Addington's Chriftlan Minifter's Reafans for baptizing Infants — — — 's Summary of Ditto — — — 's Differtation on the religious Knowledge of the Jews and Patriarchs Addifon's FreehoWer of Chnftianity — 's Works Addrefs to tiie Oppofers of the Repeal of the Corporation and Tcft Arts Adventurer ^fchines's Dialogues Alexander's Paraphrafe on the 15th Chapter of the firft Epiftle to the Corinthians Alleyne's Legal Decrees of Marriage ftated. and confidered Allix's Refledlions upon the Books of Scripture Amand's (St.) Eflay on the BritiHi Con- ftitution Amner's DifTertation on the Weekly Fcftiv^l of the Chriftian Church on the pofitivc Inftitutions of Chriftianity Amory's Dialogue on Devotion ■ — 's Scrnaons on the laii Judgment — — 's Sermon on Chrift the Light of tlie World Angelographia Annual Regifter Anfwer to the Letter to Wallace Anti-Thelyphthora Apoftolical Conftifutions Appeal to the Candour, Magnanimity, and Jufticc of tliofe in Power Apthorpe's Letters on the Prevalence of Chriftianity 's Difcourfes on Prophecy Apuleius's Hermes Trifmegiftus Aretaeus r26 A Catalogue of the Authors meniioned in this fVori. Arctrus de Morbis acutiy Ariftotle's £th:cs Arnobius adveifus Gentes Arrian's Epiftetus Ars CogJtandi Aihdowne's Unitarian, Arian, and Trini- tarian Opinions tx.imined . - againftlni.mt Baptrfm • ■ ■ concerrting the Devil, or Satart AOatic R.tfearcnes Atrerbury's Simmons, edit. 4 's Pofthumous Sermons « Confcio ad Clerum Aoguftini Conieffiones ., de Civitate Dei . Opera. Paris, 15S6 B. Bacon's Natural Hiftory ■ ^"s Henry the Seventh Bagot's Letter to Dr. Bell on the Lord's Supper —'5 Scnnons on Warburton's Le£lure Baktr's Refleaions on Learning, edit. 2 Baker of Microfcopes Balguy's (J-) Six Sermons ■ I . 's Law,' ot Truth • -"s Inquiry into the Nature of moral Goodnefs : on Divir.e Reftitude -'s Sermons, two voiumes -'s Trads -'s Letter to a Deift -'s Second Letter to a Delft on Redemption Balguy'b (T.) Divine Benevolence afferted Baamgarten's Supplement to the Uni- •verfal Hiftory Barbauld's Addrefs tD Mr. Wilberforce ■ 'a Remarks en Mr. Wakefteld's Enquiry Barhtyrac's Notes on Puffendorf Barclay's Apology, edit. 5 Barker's ^].) Senuons Baricrs Metliah on Demoniacs Barnaidj Divinity ol Chriit Earratier; Opera Banington's EtTay on the divine Dif- penfations . 's MifcelUnea Sacra 's VVoi'ks Barrington's (Bp ) Charge to the Clergy Barrovi's Works • of the Pope's Supremacy Bate'? (Julius) Reply to Dr. Sharp on A'.ciiii and Behth. In two parts Bate's Harmony of the divine Attributes Baxter's Pradical Works ' — 's Reafonablenefs of Chriftianity — — 's End of Controverfies ■ of Perfeverance ■ ■ ■■— .'s Cure ot Church Divifions ' — 's Infant Church Memberfliip '5 S^aints Rtft Baxter (Andrew) on the Soul, edit. 2 's Matlio Baycs on Divine Benevolence Bayle's Hiftorical and Critical Didionary - ■ 's Philofopliical Commentary Eeattie's Diflertations '5 Immutability of Truth — — 's Elements of Moral Science Beccaria on Crimes and Punifliments Becker's World bewitched Bede's Hiftcria Lcckfiaflica Bell's Treatife on the Loid's Supper 's Enquiry concerning the fixth Chapter of St. John's Gofpel Bellers's Delineation of umverfal Law Bel/ham's Eltays Bengelius's New Teflament Bennet's Abridgement of London Cafes, editi 2 — — — 's New Theory of the Trinity Bennet's (Benj.) Chriftian Oratory 1 — of Scripture ■. of In fpi ration .^"^ ' — againft Popery Benfon's Sermons .. . i's Reafonablenefs of the Clulftian Religion — on Prayer — — — on the Epiftles ■ — on Chrift's Refurreftion 's Hiftory of the Life of Chrift — — — 's Hiftory of the Propagation of Chriftianity Bentham on Ufury Benley at Boyle's Ledure, edit. 6 — 's Remarks on Collins upon Free- thinking Berrington's Letters on Materialifm . -i — 's ImmateriaLfm delineated Berkley's Siris — — 's Princijales of human Know- ledge 's Alciphron, or the Minute Philo- fopher, edit. 2 Berriman at Boyle's Lefture Berrow's pre-exiftent Lapfe of human .Souls Berry-Street Sermons, edit. 2 EclR''s Defence of Quakerifm ^ . *Bever A Calalogue of the Authors mentioned in this ff^orh, Clever on the Study of Jurifprudence II. I's Hiftory of the Roman Laws Beza en the New Teftament Bilfon's Survey of Chrift's Sufferings Bingham s Vindication of the Dodrine and Liturgy of the Church of England — — 's Antiquities of the Chnitian Church Eiographia Britannica Birch's Life of Boyle Bifcoe at Boyle's Lefture Blackburne's Hiftoncai View Blackhail at Boyle's Le edit. 3 Blackftone's Commentaries Blackwall's Sacred Claffics defended and illuftratcd — — — — 's Schema Sacrum Blackwell's Enquiry into the Life of Homer, edit. 2 Blair on Chrifts Sermon on the Mount Le Blanc's 1 hefes Blayney on the Seventy Weeks of Daniel Blondell de Jure Plebis Blount's Anima Mundi — — 's Oiacles of Reafon Bochart's Phaleg 's Hierozoikon Boetius de Confolatione Bolmgbroke's Letters on Hiftory Bonar's Obfervations on Judas Ifcariot Bonet's Contemplation of Nature Booth's Faedobaptifm exaniined Bos's Excrcitations Bott againft Warburton Eoftock on the Covenant Bourn's Sermons — — "s Letter to Chandler Bower's Lives of the Popes Bowycr's Critical Conjectures andEmen-i dations of the New Teftament Boyle on Veneration of the Deity — — on the Style of Scripture, edit. 3 i-'s Theological Works - — 's Occafional Meditations Boyfe's Works • 's Anfwer to Emlyn - on Eplfcopacy Branch on Dreaming Brandt's Hiftoiy of the Reformation ,«;^.^ierewood's Inquiry into the Divcrfity of Languages Brckell on Circumcifion ■■■■■— '5 Sermons 527 Brekell on the Expediency of Forms ef Prayer " — on Regeneration — — — Pasdo-bapiifm f aedo-baptifm defended Brett againft Hoadly on the Sacrament Brevint's Saul and Samuel at Bndor Brine's Efficacy of Chrift's Death Briftow's Curfory Reflexions on the Teft and Corporation Ads Brooke's Examination of Dr. Middleton'a Free Inquiry — — — 's Djfcourfes Broughton (Hugh) on Chrift's Defcent to Hell Broughton's Profpeft of Futurity — — — — 's Defence of the commonly- received Dodrine of the human Soul Browne's (Bp.) Procedure of the Under- ftanding, edit, z — — — 's Divine Analogy Browne's (T.) Vulgar Errors — — 's Religio Medici Browne's (J.)Effayson the Charafteriftics Brosvn's three Sermons Brown's Reftitution of all Things Bruce's Elements of the Science of Ethics Bruckner's Thoughts on Public Worfhip Bruen's fcife Le Brun on the Charaders of the PafTions Bryant's Addrefs to Dr. Prieftley 's Mythology — — — on the Authenticity of the Scrlp« tures 's Vindiciae Flavianae Buddaei Hiftoria Philofophiae BufRer's Firft Truths Eufton's Neural Hiftory Bulkley's Oeconomy ot the Gofpel 's Chriftian Minifter — — — 's Difcourfes on Catholic Com- munion Bullock's Vindication of Prophecy Bull's Works 's Sermons, edit. 2 Buhner's Hiftory of the Eftabliftiment of Chriftianity Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progrefs Burges's Remarks on Wakefield's En- quiry Burgh's Layman's Scriptural Confata- tion 's Inquiry into l!ie Belief of tha Chriftians of the three firft Centuries Burgh's (James) Crito Burke's Refleftions on the French P evo- lution \ Bur- 528 A Catalogue of the Authors mentioned in thh IVorh Burlamaqui's Elcmenta Burnet (Bilhop) on tlie Articles, f dit. 4 -'s Hiftory of his ovv( .mes, oft. edit. -'g Eflay on Queen Mary, _-•— .'s Life of the Earl of Rooiiefter — — — Is Four DiTcouiles . ''s Life of Sir Matthew H .:e •— ;— — 's Letters — — — — 's Life of Bifhop Bed< 1; Burnet's (Dr. Thomas) of th, Charter- Houfe, Theory of the Eartti, td;t. 5 — — — 's Archaeoiogia, edit, i -< De Fide et Ofncils Chriftiano- rum — — — De Statu Mortuorum — — 's (Dr. Thomas) Prebendary of Sarum, Sermons at B oyie's Leiflure — —'s Scripture Doftrine of the Trinity on Redemption Burrongh's Two Difcourfes on pofitive Inflitutions BunoDgh's View of Popery Burthogge on the Soul of the World Butler's Sermons, edit. 4 — — — '5 ATialogy, edit. 4 Butterwortii's Thoughts on Moral Go- vernment and Agency Baxtorf's Lexicon C. Cadogan's EfTiy on Nurfing Calamy's Life of Baxter, edit, t 's Defence of Nonconformity - on the Trinity 's Life of Howe Calafio's Concordance Calmet's Di^ionary Calvini Opera — Inflitutiones Cambray (Archbifhop of) fur I'Exifl- ence de Dieu, Amfferdam, 1721 — — Trandation by Boyce ■ on Government 's Philofophical Works — 's Tclemachus — — 's Education des Filles Camphell's Neceflity of Revelation . on Miracles — — — 's Preliminary Dlfiertations Captilus (Lewis) de Statu Animorum pot Morttm Cardales Tn e Doftrine of the Mtw Teftament concerning Jefus Chrill 's Comment on fome rcmark-sMe PalTages in t:hrilVs Prayer at the CI. le of his public Miniftry Cardale on the Application of certain Term;, and Epithets to Jefus Ci)rijl ■' s tuqu 1 y whether Worfhip rtiould be paid to the Son or Holy Spirit Carmichael in Puft endorf de Officio Ho- minis Carpzovius's Defence of the Hebrew Bible Cafiandr. Confultationes Cafmanni An^eiogr^phia Cathohc Chilftian mllrudled Cato's Letters Chambers's Cyclopedia Ch..ndler's Relormation Sermon 's H.Aory of Peifecution ^-^— — ^ on Miracles Againft Morgan '& Vindic'ition of Daniel — — on Joel 's WitnelTes re-examined 's Lite of David 's PoUl'uii'Ous Sermons on Subfcnpt.on '» Two Difcourfes on the Sab- bath Chandler (Bp.) on Chriftianlty Chapman s Eufebius — ^— — againft Morgan on Phlegon's Teftimony 's Jefuit Cabal farther opened 's View of the Expediency of miraculous Powers Chapman on the Manner of Baptizing Chappelow's Commentary on Job Chauncy's Myftery hid from Age? Chefelden's Anatomy Chelfum's Remarks on Gibbon's tw» Chapters Cheyne's Philofophical Principles . 's ElTay on Regimen Chillingworth's fate Way to Salvation Chrifl's Temptations real Fads Cii: iftianity not founded in Argument Chrirtie's Difcourfes on the Unity Chubb's Previous QueAion 's True Gofpe) . Church's Vindication of the Miraculous Powers of the Fathers 's Second Vindication Ctiurch of England Man's Anfwers to the Arguments of the Diflenters againfl the Teft Cicero de Naturs Deorum. Glafgow — -—. Tufculan Difputations. Davis, edit. 2 de Fato Cicer« A Catalogue of the Authors mentioned in thirPForh. "11 Cicero de Offidjs. Giaevii edit. ■ ■'s Somniuiii 's Epiflola; ad Atticum ■ ' ■ de Divinatione Claie on fluids, edit. 3 Clarius's Commentary Clark on the Promifes Clarke's Poithumous Sfermons — — — at Boyle's Leflure, edit. 2 — — — on the Trinity, edit, z — — — 's Three Eflhys, edit. 3 Clarke and Leibnitz againft Dcdwell Clarke (J.) on the Origin of Evil Clarke's Defence of the Unity of God 's Vindication of tlie Honour of God Clarkfon on the Iniquity of the Slave Trade • ■ on its Impolicy Clarkfon on Liturgies on Epifcopacy Clayton's Eflay on Spirit — — — 's Vindication of tlie Old Tefta- mcnt ■ — 's Clironology of the Hebrew Bible vindicated — 's Defence of the EflTay on Spirit I 's Anfwer to the Queftlon, Why does not the Billiop of Clogher refign his Preferments Cleaver on the Lord's Supper Clemens Alexandrinus Clergyman's Letter to Dr. Clarke Le Clerc's Life of Gregory Nazianzen — — — 's Phyfica - Hiftoria Ecdefiaftica — ^— ^ Pneumatologia Logica — — Diflertatlones Cobler's Letter to the Author of The- lyplithora Coci Cenfiira Patrum Cockburn's (Mrs.) Works Colliber's Free Thoughts on Souls " — 's Inquiry into the Nature and Exiftence of God, edit. 3 — — — 's Knowledge of God. Q^ on natural and revealed Religion Collier's Eflays — — — 's Hiftorical and Geographical Diflionary, edit z 's Immaterial World — — — *s Sacred Interpreter Collins on Liberty, edit 2. ■"■•• '-^ on Free Thinking Vot II. Collins's Literal Scheme — — — 's Grounds and Reafons - — 's Vindication of the Divine At- tributes Comber's Anfwpr to Wefton's Inquiry i Commentaries and Effays by the Society for promoting the Knowledge of the Scriptures Condorcet's Life of Turgot Condillac on the Origin of human Know- ledge Confeflional Confucii Sclentia Slnlca Confutation of Moore's Propofitions Confiderations on the Law of Forfeiture Conybeare on the Expediency of a Re- velation, edit. 3 ' againft Tindal ' ' » ' ' on Miracles, edit. 4 — — — — 's Sermon on Subfcriptior\ — — — 's Six Sermons Cooper's Phiiofophical Ellays ■ • Cornjfti on the Pre-exHtence of Chrlft-t on Baptifm Cofins's Hiftory ^f the Canon Cooper's Life of Socraie* Cradock's Harmony Craig's Effay on the Life of Chrift Ciellius de Deo. In his Works Ethica Crevier's Hiftory of the Emperors Critical Enquiry into the Principles and PraiSices of the Pliilofophera concern- ing a future State Critical Notes on fome PalTages of f crip- ture Croft's Sermons at Hampton's Ledure Crombe's Vindication of Phiiofophical Neccflity Crowzaz's Logic Cudworth's Intelleftual Syftcm 's Difcourfe concerning the true Notion of the Lord's Supper Cumberland on the Origii. of Nations ■'s Law of Nature — — 's Sanchoniatho - — 's Origines Gentlunn Curfory Remarks on Wakefield's Enquiry Curfory Kemarks on tho Middletoniari Controverfy Curfory Refledlions on the Repeal Cuftoms of the Eaft-Indics and Jews compared Cypriani Opera Cyrus'i Travels M m Dacler 53® A Catalogue of the Authors mentkncd In this fForL Daci«r on Horace Daille's Right Ufe of the Fathers Palrymple's Enquiry into Gibbon's fe- condary Caufcs of the Progrefs of ChrilUanity Danger of repealing the Teft Adl Davis's Examination of G.bbon's two Chapters — — 's Reply to Gibbon's Vindication Daubuz on the Revelations Dawes's Free Enquiry Dawes's (Abp.) Sermons on Hell Dawfon ^Benj.) againft Subfcription — — — — 's Neccflitarlan — — — 's Sermons on the Logos » — 's Remarks on Mr. StefFc Day's dying Negro Defence of the Doftrlne of Atonement Defence of Mr. Locke's Opinion on per- fonal Ident ty Defence of the eternal Sonlhip of Jefus Chrift De Foe's Jus divinum, 1706 Delany on relative Duties •— — — 's ReflefHons on Polygamy — — — 's Revelation examined with Can- dour ■ — 's Life of David Delude of Spirits Dennc's Sermons on Vegetation Derham's Fhyfico-Theology, edit, z — — — 's Aftro-Theology Des-Cartes's Principia ■■ — de Paffionibus •— — de Methodo — 's Defpotics Dickfon's Letters on Slavery Diodorus Siculus Difney'stwo Sermons on Public Worlhip 's Letters to Dr. Knox Difquilltions relating to the DilTenters Differtation on the Scripture Exprcfllons, the Angel of tiie Lord, and the Angel of jefus Chrirt Ditton on the Refurreftion, edit. 2 Divine Worihip due to the whole bleffed Trinity Dixon's Sovereignty of the divine Ad- miniflration DodrineofPhilofophicalNeceffity briefly invalidated Dotftrine of tiie Trinity inconfiftent with Rcafon and Scripture Doddridge's Life of Color el Gardiner — — •— 's Ten Sermons, edit 2. on Education, edit 3 Doddridge's Sermon on Pcrfccutlon 's Letters to the Aurhor of Chriftianity not founded in Argument — — 's Family Expofuor ■ ' ■ on Regeneration, edit z 's Sermon on Chriftian Can- aour and Unanimity 's Rife and Prcgrefi of Religion in the Soul Docfley's Preceptor Dodwell's DirTcrtations in Irenaeum 's Scriptur- Account of Rewards Dodwell's ( Wm.) Free Anfvver to Mid- dleton's Free Inquiry 's full and final Reply to Mr. Toll Mac-Donnell's Anfwcr to Hopkins'* Appeal ■ — 's fliort Vindication Dore's Letters on Faith Dove's Creed Douglas's Criterion Drake's Anatomy Drake's Bar to the free Admiflion to the Lord s Supper Driebcrg on Baptifm and the Lord's Supper — — — on the New Covenant on the future State on Man Duclial'sprefumptiveEvidencesof Chrlf- tianity — — — 's Sermons Duncan's Logic Duniope's Preface to Scotch Confeffions Dupin on the Canon Dureli's Critical Remarks on the Books of Job, Pfalms, Ecclefiaftes, and Can- ticles Dyer on Subfcription E. Edwards's (J.) Exercitations • on Scr.pture, edit 2 Edwards's (T.) Dodrine of irreflftible Grace Edwards's (George) Works Edwards's (Jonathan) Enquiry into the Freedom of Will 's Effay on the Nature of true Virtue ■ " on original Sin 's Hiftory of the Work of Re- demption Edwards's Addrefs and Vindication Ellys on the temporal Liberty of the Subjeft Ellneri ObfervatloneS* TrajeSl ad R-ben. 1720 Eluci- A Catalogue of the Authsrs mentioned tn this PTor^. 53 1 Elucidation of the unity of God Eniiyn 4 i.ile ' — 's 1 rads "■ — 's Sermons Enfield's Hiftory of Pliilofuphy Englanr Sabbatical Obfervance of Sunday Evrtmond's Works Eufebii Prasparatio Evangelica — — — Hiftoria Ecclefiaftica. Colonic. i688 — — — DemonftratioEvangelica. ibid. Vita Conftantini Examination of fome of the principal Reafons for the Repeal Examination of tlie principles advanced in the Bifliop of London's (Sherlock) Sermons Eyre's Obfcrvations on the Propliecies relating to the Reftoration of the Jews Fable of the Bees FabriciiCod-X. Ifamburgh znd Lips. 1713 ■ — ribliotheca Grasca Fadts, fubmltted to the Confideration of the Friends of civil and religious Liberty Farmer's Dirtertntion on Mir 'cles — — — en Ch:-.ft's Teirptation — — — s App.ndix to th; Ume — ' "s l.liay on the Demoniacs ■ ■'& Letters to Dr. Wonliington Fawcett's (Tenj,) Candid Reflexions on Wh- Deft I .c of tlie trinity Fawcett's Dialogues on the other Worli fell's Dsemorti-iCj Felton's JK-elurredlicn of the fame nume- rical holy, edit 3 Fergufou's Hiflbry of the Roman Re- p':blic ■ ■ . .'s Principles of moral and poli- tical iicierice Fiddes on Moral Virtue Fielding's Tom Jones Fiimer'b Patriarchal Scheme Firtbrace againft Subfcription Fitzofborne's Letters Five Letters on Infpiratioii Flavel's Works, edit. 2 -'s Fountain of Life Fleetwood's relative Duties ——.——" on Miracles 's Works Fleming's Chriftology ■■ ■ on the Refurre^ion ' apud Chriftology ■ ~ on fulfilling the Scripture, edit. 5 on the Fall of Antichrift Fleming's (Dr.) Survey of the Search after Souls »!■■ -■ — oh the fourth Commandment ' 's plain Account of the Lord's Day 's Plea for Infants. Appendix to Ditto, and Defence ■ ■ 's three Monuments ■ « ■ -- on Chrift's Temotitlon Fletcher's Socinianifm unfcriptura! — — 's Checks to Antinomianifm Fleury's Catechifm Fontanelle's Hiftory of Oracles Fool of Quality Foot's Letters on Baptifm Forbes's Thoughts on Religion — — 's Letter to a Bifliop Fordyce's Moral Philofophy « 's Dialogues on Education Fordyce's (James) Sermon on the Love of Pleafuic • 's Charge at Lindfay's Ordination F«rfter's Difl"trtation on Jofephus'i Ac« count of Jefus Chrift Fisrtuita facra Foftei's Sermons ^ 's Difcourfes on natural Religioa and fecial Virtue ■ ■ a^.iinft Tindal "••• ' 's Letters to Stebbinj M m I Fowler'^ .53^ ■^ Crt/fl/i'^j/e of the J^uthors Fowler's Dcfcent of Chrift rowhes's Inquiry into the Principles of Toleration Frafer's Life of Nadir Schah Frec-Tliinker Friend's Addrefs to the Members of the Church of England Fry's Cafe of Marriages between Kindred Furneaiix's Eflayon Toleration — — ; ■'s tetters to IVIr. Juflice Black- ftone G. Gage's Survey of the Weft-Indies, edit. 4 Gale's Court of the Gentiles Gale's (Dr. John) Sermons againft Wall . / ' 7 •..' Garthbut of Chrift's Refurredlion. 1657 Gafton's Scripture Account of the Faith and Pra's Elihu •, , ■- — 's Strjflurcs upon Sharp's Chs2_ rubim Hodge's Sermons Hodfon's Jefus Chrift the true God ■ ' - -'s Anfwer to Mr. Trend's Addrefs Holder's Dodrine of the divine Trinity in Unity; Holland's Sermons Holland on the Revelations Holloway's Remarks on the '^''ords Eloh'm and Btr'ub Hooke's Roman Hiftory Hooker's Ecclefiaftical Polity Hopkins's (Bp.) "Works, edit. 3 Hopkins's Appeal to the common Senfe of all Chriftian People 's Sequel to tile Effay on Spirit — — — — 's Friendly Dialogue Horace Horberry of future Puniftiments Home's Sermon on contending for the Faith — — — 's Letter to an Under-Graduate of Oxford ■■ — 's Sermon on Chrift's being the Objeft of religious Adoration _ Horilcy's Trafts in Controverfy with Dr. Prieftiey Hotoman's Franco-Gallia Howe's Living Temple ■ 's "Works — — on Prefcience — — 's BlefTednefs of the Righteous 's Redeemer's Tears Howes's Obfervations on Books Ancient and Modern Huetii Demonftratio Evangelica Hughs's Second Defence Hume's Philofophical EfTays ■ ■ on the Principles of Morals — on Miracles. Apud Efl'ays Humphries's Admiffion to the Lord's Supper Hunt's Eflay on the divine Difpenfatiqns Hurd's Dialogues, edit. 3 — — 's Sermons on the Prophecies M m 3 Hutchefon's 534 -^ Catalogue of the Authors mentioned in this Work. Hutchefon's Inquiry into the Ideas of Beauty and Virtue — — 's Metaphys : Synopfis . on the Paflions . \ — — — — — 's Syllem of Moral Pliilofoph/ — — — 's Compendium Hutchinfon's Sermons Hutchinfon on Witchcraft. 1718 Hyde de Reiigione veterum Perfarutu I. Jackfon's (Dr. Thomas) Works . on the JLord's Prayer 's Truth of Scripture Jackfon (J.) on Matter and Spirit — on Liberty, edit, i 's Reply . I I.I on Exigence and Unity 's Chronoloijicil Antiquities . 's Remarks on Dr. Middleton's Free Inquiry Jamefon's Foundation of Virtue Jardine's Three Diicourfes Jbbott's Sermons Jeacocke's Vlndieation of the Apoftle Paul Jeffrtes's true Grounds of the Chriftian Religion ^ -s Chrifllanity the Perfeftion of all Religion — - — 's Review of the Controverfy be- tsveen Himfelf and his Adverfaries Jenkins's Reafonablenefs of Chriftianity, edit, 4 Jenkins's Inconfiftency of Infant Sprink- ling with Chriftian Baptifm Jenning's (J.) Logic .1 I . ~»'s Pneumatology 's Difcourfe on preaching Chrift Jennings's (David) Jewifh Antiquities — — 's Aftionomy — — 's Anfwer to Taylor on original Sin »____'s Abridgement of Cotton Mather's Life Jenyns's (Soame) Difquifitions 's Letters on the Origin of Evil 1 's View of the internal Evidence of the Chriflian Rehgion "ndependert Whig Infancy ot the World an improper Seafon for Ciirift's Appearance Innes of moral Virtue Inquiry into the Philofophical Dcftrine of a future State Introdiidtion to the Ancient Univerfal Hiflory, 2vo. edit. Johnfton's Commentary op the Kevela'< tions Jones on the Heart Jones on the Canon — — 's Critical Leisures, MS. — — againft Whifton 'sjewiflt Antiquities, MS. Jones's (W.) full Anfwer to theEflayon Spirit Jofephi Bellum Judalcum I ' ■ — Antiquitates ■ againft Appion Jortin's Differtations ' 's Remarks on Ecclefiaftlcal Hiilory — — 's Six Diffourfes Irenasi Opera. Colon, 1625 Ittigli Prolegomena ad Jofephum Judgment of whole Kingdoms and Na-? tions concerning the Rights, &c. of Kings and of the People Jurieu's paftoral Letters Juftini Hifloria JuftiniMartyris Opera. Colon, edit. 1686, Juvenal K. Kairns's (Lord) Elements of Criticifn^ 's EiTay on the Principles of Mo., rality and natural Religion 's Sk»^tches of the Hiftory of Man Keil's Anatomy 's Eflay on Blood Keil's Aftronomical LeiHiures — — 's Examination of Burnet's and Whifton's Theories Kcnnet's Roman Antiquities Kennicoit's State of the Hebrew Text, vol. i. 's State of the Hebrew Text, vol. ii. 's Account of his Collation — — 's Sermon on Ifaiah vii. 14. 's Remarks on feleft Paflages of the Old Teftament 'sDifltrtationont! 's Letter to a Dcift ■ of the Angelic World, i^zy Ricaut's Ottoman Court Richards's Hiftory of Antichrift Richie's Scripture Account of Sacrifice^ '$ Peculiar Doftrines of Revelation Ridgley's Body of Divinity on Original Sin Ridley of the Spirit ' on the Chriftian Revelation at Moyer'i Lefture Ri?ht of Proteftant Diflenters to a com- plete Toleration Robertfon's hiftcry of Charles the Fifth 's Sermon on the Time of Chrift's Appearance Robertfon'? 54.0 ^ Catalogue of the Authors mentioned in this Work. Robertfon's Hiftory of America Robertfon's Clavis Biblica. 1656 Robinlon's Plea for the Divinity of Chrift — — 's Hiftory of Baptjfm Robinfcn's Anfwer to Bennet's London Cafes Robins's Edition of Matthew Henry on fiaptifm Rohault's Phyfica RoUin's Metliod of teaching and fludy- irg the Belle Lettres - — 's Ancient Hiflory Rotherham's E0"ay on tiw Dlftintft:on, Whether is Arch- ^n^el Micliael our Saviour Rutherfortlf s Vifitatjon Charge on Sub . tcriptions . ! — i.^ 's Second Vindication of Sub- fcriptions -'s Defence of the Char?;e ElTav on moral Virtue Rymer of Revelation SacheverePs Trial Sale's Koran Salmon's State of Turkey Sandy's Travels, edit. 3 Salter's Hall Sermons agalnft Popery Savage's Introduftory Difcourfe at ford's Ordination — — — 's Sermon at the King's AccefTion . — 's Difcourfe on the Lord's Supper Saurin's Sermons, edit. 4 — — — 's Diflertations Schomberg's Hiftorical and Chronologi- cal View of Roman Law Scotch ConfefTions and Dire(^ory ScottJ's Chriftian Life, edit. 4 's Works Scott's (T.) Tranflation of the Book of Job Scott's (D.) EfTay towards a Demonftra- tion of the Scripture Trinity 's Tranflation of St Matthew Scott's (J.) Scriptural Dodlrine of the Trinity Scougal's Works Scourge fcr tlie Diffenters Scripture Do(fliine---rclating to Oaths AnA Vows, Leagues and Covenants Scudder's CKriftian Daily Walk be urch's. Ligbt of Nature purfued Search's Free Will, Foreknowledge an^ Fate Seeker's Leflures on the Church Cate- chifm ^ Seed's Sermons, edit. 3 Selden de Juie Natura: ct Gentium — de Diis Syriis Self- Love and Virtue reconciled by Rei ligion Senecas Controverfiae, apud Opera. Ant' lucrp. 1 6 14 — Epiftol^ Sermons at Boyle's Lefture on the Cer- tainty and NecefTity of Religion Shaftesbury's Charadteriflics, edit. 4 ■ ''s Letter to a Student Shakfpeaie Sharpe's (Gregory) fecond Argument Sharpe's (T.) two DilFertations on tlie Words Elohim and Berith '3 Review and Defence. In tw» Parts — — on Hutchinfon's Expolition of the Cherubim Sharpe's (Abp.) Sermons Shaw's Travels Shepherd's free Examination of the Soci- nian Expofition Shepherd of Angels Sherlock on Providence, edit. 9 ■ on Judgment Sherlock's (Bp ) Difcc urfes 's DilTertations on Prophecy 's Trial of the Witnefles 's Arguments agamlta Repeal of the Corporation and left Afts Shuckford's Conneflion of facred and profane Hiftory, idit. z Sidney on Government Simon's Critical Hiftory of the Old Tef- taoKint on the Text of the New Teftament Simpiicius in Epidletum Simplbn's Sermon on Public Worftiip Six I/Ctters on Intolerance Slavery, a Poem Slofs on the Trinity Smallbroke againft Woolfton Smith's Optics Smith's (S.) Effayon the Varieties of the human Species Smith's (Adam) Theory of Moral Senti- ments, edit. 6 Smith's (W.) Longinus, edit. 3 Smith's Polygamy indefenfible Smyth's Letters to a Member of the church of England , Smyth'i •A Catalogue of the Authors mentioned In this Wori. 54.1 Smyth's Remarks on the Refolutions cf the Arclideaconry of Chcrter Snelgrave's Guinea Solini Polyhirtor Some's Funeral Sermon for Saunders 's Method for reviving Religion South"? Sennons — — againft Sherlock Spanheim's Hiftoria Ecckfiaftica Spartianus dt Vita Severi Spedator Spelman's Tranflatlon of Dionyfius Ha- licarnaflenfis Spencer de Legibus Hebrsewum Spirit of the Conftitution and that of the Church of England compared Squire's Irrellgion indefenfible — ^ — of the Ant;lo-Saxon Government .'s Theophiius Cantabrigienfis Stanyan's Grecian Hiftory Stebbing's Dii'courfe on Providence — — on Divine Providence ■ againft Fofter Staff's five Mtters — — 's two Letters on an intermediate State Stennet's Remarks on Addington Stephens's Calculation Sttphenfon a^ainil Voolfton Sterne's Poflhumous Sermons Sterry on Free Will Stephenfon againft Popery ■ 's Sermon at the Ordination of Alway Stewart's (Dugald) Elements of the Phi- lofophy of tlie human Mind StiUingfleet's Origines Sacrse « on Chrift's Satisfadtlon Stonehoufe on univerfal Reftitution Stonehoufc's Account of the Controvcrfy with Woolfton — — — 's Univerfal Pvcftitution a Chrif- tian Dodrine Strauchius's Clironology Stiidures on a late Publication for the Pvcpeal of the Teft Aft Stuart's f.flay on ihe Englifti Conftltution Stubb's Dialogue on Plcafure Sturgcs's Difcourfes Suc:onius Suiceri Tiiefaurus. Amjlerdatn, iGSz Sjllivan's Law Leftures, edit, z Supervillc's Sermons, edit. 6 Swinden of Hell Sydenham's Verfion cf the K-ffer Hip- pias of Plato Sykci's Connexion of natural and re- vealed Religion — — on Redemption — — pn Sacrifices — — againft Warburton — — 's Inquiry into the DemoriacSj edit. 2 's Farther Inquiry ■ of Miracles on the Hebrev.'s on Chriftianity on Phk-gon's Teftimony — — 's Two Queftions — — 's Inquiry concerning the Refui;rev- tipn of the Body T. Tacltl Annales • Hiftoria Tavernier's Voyages. Park. 1C79 Taylor's (Jeremy) V/orthy Communicant Taylor (Abraham) on Faith on the Trinity againft Watts, edit. i. Taylor (Nathaniel) on Deifm on Faith Taylor's (John) Elements of tlie Civil Law ' 's Sunimary of the Roman Law Tsylor's (John) Scripture Account of Prayer 's Scheme of Divinity 's Scripture Doftrine of Orlgliial Sm, edit, z '3 Supplement to the fame — — — 's Loi'd's Supper explained on Scripture Principles "s Scripture Doflrlne of Atone- ment — — — 's Key to Apyftolic Writings 's Paraphrafe on the Rom.ans 's Covenant of Grace 's Sketch of moral Philofophy Taylor's (Henry) Thoughts en the grand . Apoftacy 's Farther Thoughts on the gran